《My Devil Husband》


 Chapter 188 His Difficulties

    Hailey hid in the morgue and stayed alone with Aaron for a long time. No one knew what she had said to Aaron.


    The next day, she calmly asked the hospital to send Aaron''s body to the funeral home. After cremation, she was ready to take Aaron''s ashes back to Romantic city to help Aaron hold a funeral. Worried about what would happen to her, Grace stayed with her all the way, but she was so calm that she was afraid.


    The night before the funeral, Grace did note home, but came to Hailey''s house and stayed with her.


    Hailey, as usual, calmly took a bath and went to bed.


    But in the dead of night, Grace heard a sob from the bedroom.


    She pushed open the door of the room and went in. Looking at Hailey, who wrapped herself in a quilt and wept bitterly, she sighed softly and said, "Xin Yao, cry if you want. You will suppress yourself all the time." Hailey fell on the bed, crying to tears.


    Grace held her through a thin quilt and felt heartache.


    The next second, she hurriedly wiped away the tears from her eyes, shook her head and said, "No, I can''t cry. I promised Aaron that I would live a good life and would never be sad for too long."


    "Xin Yao, don''t do this." Grace said heartily, "If you see Aaron like this, you will also feel distressed."


    "Grace, do you know, I had prepared a surprise for Aaron that day." She smiled bitterly and fell into memory. "I remember he told me that his greatest wish was to watch a sunset by the sea with his beloved, so I went to the beach. I covered the beach with flowers and colorful balloons. I wanted to make a romantic surprise for him and apany him to watch a sunset, but it happened that I had an ident that day."


    "I really hate myself, how can I sleep so long? If I had woken up earlier, I would have been able to apany him and listen to hisst words. Why am I so disappointing?"


    At this point, she raised her hand and pped herself severely.


    Grace grabbed her at once and said helplessly, "Xin Yao, don''t do this. It can''t be med on you. You are not feeling well either."


    "Grace, why is heaven so cruel to me and Aaron? Why?" She fell into Grace''s arms and burst into tears. "We were abandoned since childhood and have lived very hard. We grew up with great difficulty. We had a little chance to be together, but he left..."


    "It will be fine, everything will be fine." Graceforted her by tapping her back gently in a gentle voice.


    A long timeter, Hailey wiped her tears, looked up at her and said, "By the way, Grace, I forgot to tell you, the day before I fell into aa, I saw Carl in the nursing home." Hearing Carl''s name, Grace''s heart thumped, but he still pretended to be calm and said, "What is he doing in the sanatorium?"


    ''to visit Aaron." Hailey said, ''martha seems to have had an ident and was also sent to Haicheng. I heard him mention it to Aaron, but I don''t know exactly what happened." Something happened to Martha?


    Grace was dazed and his eyebrows tightened.


    Is it because of Martha that Carl suddenly went to Haicheng?


    But what happened to Martha?


    She didn''t think much of it either. Seeing that it was gettingte, she told Hailey to go to bed early and then turned around and went out.


    The next morning, Grace changed into a ck suit and apanied Hailey to Aaron''s funeral.


    Aaron did not have many friends before his death, so the funeral was notrge, but Grace did not expect Carl toe.


    He was dressed in a ck suit and stood straight in the center of the hall, cing a beautiful wreath in front of Aaron''s ck and white photo.


    "Grace, please help me entertain Boss Carl." Hailey looked at Grace with a weak face and smiled.


    "Well, good." Grace was dazed and promised toe down.


    At this point, she walked to Carl''s side and said lightly, "Mr. Bo, thank you foring to Aaron for thest ride. Xin Yao was in a bad mood and was not well received. Please forgive me." "It''s okay, I''ll leave right away." Carl looked very pale, the whole person looked very tired, and his voice was light. He looked up at her, smiled bitterly, and turned to leave.


    Looking at his thin back, Grace felt very distressed.


    But now she is no longer qualified to stand by him.


    At the moment, Carl''s tall figure suddenly shook, then he was ck and fell to the ground heavily.


    "Carl!"


    Grace, frightened, rushed over and hugged Carl in aa. His eyes were full of worry and fear.


    What''s wrong with him? Okay, how can you suddenly faint?


    Warren Fule, who was standing at the door, heard the noise inside and rushed over to carry Carl to the hospital.


    Fortunately, Carl was fine, just tired and hypoglycemic, so he fainted.


    Grace stood at the door of the ward, looked at Carl, who was pale in his hospital bed, looked at Warren Fule and asked, "Warren Fule, what the hell is going on? Is Carl very tired recently?" "Boss Carl has been running on both sides of Romantic city and Haicheng these days. I haven''t closed my eyes and had a good sleep for several days. Of course I''m tired." Warren Fule said heartily.


    "It seems that Zhou Jianing is very important to him. He is so tired and still wants to go to Haicheng to apany her." Graceughed sarcastically.


    Hearing her words, Warren Fule looked up at her and whispered, "Grace, you misunderstood Boss Carl. Boss Carl went to Haicheng not to apany Zhou Jianing, but to save Ms Sun." ''save Martha? What''s wrong with her?"


    "You don''t know? Martha was tricked into Haicheng by the Zhou family''s siblings. Zhou Jiaqiao hypnotized her in the name of psychological treatment for her. Now her mental condition is getting worse and worse, and she is close to copse. Zhou Jiaqiao also threatened Boss Carl with this and asked Boss Carl to go to Haicheng to apany Zhou Jianing."


    "What?" Grace''s body shook and his face was shocked.


    "Ms. Sun is also Boss Carl''s biological mother after all. In order to save her, Boss Carl had tomit himself to stay with Zhou Jianing during this period of time. On Zhou Jianing''s birthday, he trapped Zhou''s siblings and brought Martha back to Romantic city." Warren Fule sighed lightly and continued, "Grace, I know you hate Boss Carl for leaving without saying goodbye, but all of a sudden, he couldn''t help it. Moreover, he wanted to get away ande back to you as soon as possible for your sake."


    Hearing this, Grace bit his lower lip and the whole person froze.


    So, she misunderstood Carl and Carl was really forced to do so?

 Chapter 189 Reconciliation

    "Grace, Carl family Group still has something to deal with. Please take care of Boss Carl tonight." Leaving this sentence behind, Warren Fule shook his head gently and turned to leave. Grace smiled bitterly. After a long time, he gently pushed open the door of Carl''s ward and went in.


    Carly there with his eyes closed, his eyebrows twisted, and his face not very good. He seemed to have dreamed of something painful and his head was full of sweat.


    Grace reached out his hand and gently smoothed his eyebrows. He gently stroked his well-defined handsome face. The bitterness in his heart was deep and deep.


    It turns out that his life is not easy, and he also bears a lot.


    She felt heartache at the thought of what she had said before that made him sad.


    Just then, Carl suddenly opened his eyes.


    Looking at her red eyes, his handsome eyes narrowed and he lowered his voice and said, "Grace, what''s wrong with you? Who bullied you?"


    Grace recovered, wiped the tears from his eyes and smiled, "I''m fine, Carl, are you awake? Is there anything wrong?"


    "It''s okay." He sat up propped up from the bed, looked at her and asked, "but Grace, why are you here? Didn''t you say..."


    Before he could say anything, Grace came forward and put his arms around him.


    He was startled and his eyes were filled with shock.


    She leaned against his arms, listened to his clearly audible heartbeat, and whispered, "Carl, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I didn''t know Martha had such a big thing and misunderstood you like this..."


    Hearing her words, Carl was dazed, stretched out his hand and hugged her, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Grace, I''m sorry for you. You''re right. I broke my promise again. I didn''t apany you on such a big thing as the wedding dress." "It doesn''t matter, if you like, I can show you again." Grace looked up at him and blinked.


    "Of course I do. I''m d it''s toote for you to give me another chance." He smiled.


    "Then we agreed that this time, you must not break your word." At this point, she stretched out her hand to him to draw a hook with him.


    He smiled helplessly and hooked her little thumb.


    "Hanging with a hook is not allowed to change for 100 years."


    "Hanging yourself with a hook willst for 100 years and will not be changed."


    In the ward, there was a cheerfulugh.


    ......


    After losing the fluid all night, Carl recovered, went through the discharge formalities the next day and returned home.


    Hearing that he was discharged so soon, Grace, who had just returned home, hurried to his house and rang the doorbell.


    He was sitting in the living room looking at the information when he saw Graceing. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Didn''t you go home and have a good sleep? Why did youe here?"


    "Not to let you leave the hospital tomorrow? Why are you in such a hurry to go through the discharge formalities?" Grace gave him a white look and grunted coldly.


    "I''m fine. I''lle back and look at some documents." At this point, he picked up the documents on the table and continued to read them.


    Grace, however, walked up to him, grabbed the documents from his hand and sipped his lips and said, "Carl, you are a patient now. You can''t work hard. Can you be obedient? Take good care of yourself first?"


    "I am in good health." Someone smiled, stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms, clinging to her ear bone, and whispered, "Do you want to try?"


    For an instant, her face suddenly flushed red.


    He suddenly picked her up in the middle, took his long legs and walked into the bedroom, leaving her on the soft big bed. He smiled and said, "Since you won''t go home to sleep, then sleep in my house. I can just serve you well." At this point, he pressed her directly and tore off her clothes.


    The two hot bodies were immediately interwoven...


    Next, there is an unsuitable picture for children.


    After a long time, Grace was exhausted andy in Carl''s arms, falling asleep in a daze.


    When she woke up, it was already dark.


    She rubbed her sour arm, put on her clothes and came out of the bathroom. As soon as she went out, she smelled a smell of rice.


    In the kitchen at the moment, Carl was wearing a white shirt and sleeves, cooking dinner himself.


    Grace stood at the kitchen door and looked at him nkly. He thought he was dreaming that Boss Carl, who had always been out of touch with the world, had cooked himself?


    "Don''t stand silly, hungry? Come and eat." Carl stood at the table and said to her smiling.


    She nodded gently and sat down opposite him.


    He took a piece of braised pork and put it in her bowl. He narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Try this. I learned it specially for you."


    "You feed me." But she smiled and leaned in front of him.


    He smiled helplessly and fed the braised pork into her mouth with a full face of spoil. Well, it tastes great.


    Grace nodded with satisfaction, his eyes filled with happiness.


    "Eat more if you like." He hook his lips and smiled, and fed her some other dishes.


    Just as the two of them were talking about you and me, the urgent doorbell rang.


    Carl paused, put down his chopsticks and opened the door of the vi.


    The man standing at the door was Zhou Jianing.


    Her hair was messy and her face was not very good. When she saw Carl, she grabbed his hand and knelt down in front of him with tears in her eyes. "Carl, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I didn''t know Zhou Jiaqiao did that kind of thing to Aunt Sun... It was all my fault, but I didn''t take care of my brother..."


    "You don''t know?" Carl''s handsome eyes narrowed and obviously did not believe it.


    "Well, I thought he took Aunt Sun back to Haicheng to help Aunt Sun get a good treatment, but I didn''t expect him to threaten you." Zhou Jianing said with tears in his eyes, "Carl, for your sake, I have just scolded Zhou Jiaqiao andpletely fell out with him. You must never doubt me again."


    Hearing this, Carl smiled sarcastically: "So what do you think I should do to you?"


    "Let me go back to Carl family Group ande back to you." Zhou Jianing grabbed his skirt tightly and said with a wry smile, "You know, for a long time, I have nothing to expect. As long as I can be with you, I will be very satisfied." "Then I have to ask my fiancee whether she agrees or not." With a faint smile, he turned sideways and looked at Grace not far away.


    Grace narrowed his eyes, got up from the dining table and walked step by step to Zhou Jianing''s side.


    The moment he saw Grace, Zhou Jianing made a fist with his hand and his face became very ugly. "Grace, why are you here?"


    ''should I ask you this?" Grace sneered and pushed her away from Carl, saying word by word, "Zhou Jianing, you''d better stay away from my fiance. I won''t give you another chance to get close to him!"

 Chapter 190 Decided to Marry Him

    Hearing what she said, Zhou Jianing paused for a moment. Suddenly, he fell to the ground heavily, covered his broken knee and looked at Grace with tears in his eyes and said, "Grace, how can you do this to me? You forget how I saved you before? Have you forgotten that you said you would repay me?"


    "If it weren''t for your kindness in saving me, you wouldn''t be here intact now." Grace looked at her with low eyes and sneered, "Zhou Jianing, maybe you were indeed a kind person once, but since you started to expect to be with Carl, you have changed, and I don''t want to be kidnapped by your morality again. During this period of time, I have paid off what I owe you. From then on, we have given up our kindness."


    "Grace and righteousness?" Zhou Jianing repeated her words and smiled sarcastically. "Grace, you are indeed a heartless woman. I shouldn''t have saved you."


    "Maybe, if you don''t save me, I don''t have to be patient with you everywhere." Grace took Carl''s arm lightly and smiled, "Zhou Jianing, since you are here, then I just announce to you that I will no longer listen to your sowing discord. I have decided to hold a wedding with Carl as soon as possible to be his bride, and you can bepletely out."


    With that, she nced at her coldly, then took Carl into the room and closed the door directly.


    When she returned to the dining table, she felt that Carl had been looking at her all the time, so she grunted coldly, "what''s the matter? Regret it? If you go after it now, you may still be able to catch up."


    "I just feel that my Grace seems to have grown up." He stretched out his hand and pinched her face. The evil spirit smiled, "However, are you serious about saying that you are willing to hold a wedding with me as soon as possible?" "Of course, don''t you want to marry me?" She pursed her lips.


    "Yes, I dream of it." He said hastily, "In this case, the wedding will be scheduled for the third day of next month. It will be a very good day."


    "Good." Grace smiled and promised toe down.


    She also didn''t know if she was too impulsive. She only knew that she loved Carl deeply and didn''t want to lose him again.


    In this way, it is enough.


    Perhaps, marriage originally requires a little impulse and boldness.


    ......


    After making up his mind to marry Carl, Grace''s mood also became better.


    Early this morning, as usual, she came to Grace family Group, but saw Wen Tingyi at the gate of Grace family Group.


    Seeing Grace, Wen Tingyi hurriedly stepped forward and handed her a basin of beautiful green nts in his hand. He said lightly, "Grace, you havee at the right time. Please help me send this to Hailey and remind her to remember to eat breakfast."


    "Why don''t you personally send it up? Everyone is here." Grace narrowed his eyes and wondered.


    "She refused to see me." He sighed lightly and said, "Forget it, I know she is in a bad mood, so I won''t disturb her. I just hope she can be happier and get out of the shadow of Aaron as soon as possible."


    Hearing what he said, Grace smiled helplessly,forted her with a few words, and entered thepany with the nt in his arms.


    After Aaron''s funeral, Hailey immediately ended his vacation and devoted himself to his work. He went to and from work every day and looked very full.


    But Grace knew that she had been repressing herself.


    Looking at Hailey, who was busy in the office, Grace sighed lightly, pushed the door and went in, sipping his lips and saying, "Xin Yao, have you had breakfast?"


    "Grace, are you here?" However, she said without looking up, "Don''t worry about me, I''ll eat when I finish this report."


    "You don''t have to fight like this in the morning. Let''s go, I''ll invite you." Grace put the pot of nts in front of her and said smilingly.


    She nced at the potted nt with low eyes and narrowed her eyes. "Is this from Wen Tingyi? You help me tell him that we can''t, let him stop sending me anything."


    "Xin Yao, what are you doing?" Grace sighed lightly and smiled helplessly. "I know Aaron''s death hit you hard, but you can''t always be immersed in sadness. Wen Tingyi has been with you for a long time. If you are so kind to you, will you alienate him like this?"


    "It is because I know he is very good that I cannot dy him." However, she said with a wry smile, "Grace, I can''t fall in love with anyone else now. I dream of Aaron every night. I can''t forget him or ept Wen Tingyi''s love." Looking at her painful appearance, Grace said heartily, "OK, I know, it doesn''t matter, let''s take it slowly, ok?"


    "Well, I''m going to work. I promised Aaron that I would live a good life." She squeezed out a smile worse than crying and lowered her head to continue working.


    Grace smiled helplessly and could only turn and leave.


    "Ms Grace, Mr. Shen is here and waiting for you in the conference room." As soon as he left the house, Secretary Doria came up and said politely.


    Mason? Why is he here?


    Grace was dazed, nodded gently and entered the conference room.


    Mason is still the same as before, gentle and elegant.


    Grace brought him a cup of coffee, frowned slightly and said, ''mason, why are you here?"


    "Shen Shi Group and Grace family Group have a new cooperation. I want toe and talk to you in person." Mason smiled, took out a document and handed it to Grace.


    This is a farm development project, with both Shen Shi Group and Grace family Group investing.


    Mason looked at her with low eyes, hooked his lips and smiled, "Grace, aren''t you very interested in this kind of farm project? Just take this opportunity, you can do it yourself."


    She is really interested in this kind of project, but she also knows clearly that if she does it herself, it will take a lot of time and there will be many ces to contact Mason. Now she is going to marry Carl soon.


    So she smiled faintly and looked at Mason and said, ''mason, I thank you very much for giving me this opportunity, but Carl and I have a scheduled wedding date, which will be on the third day of next month. During this period of time, I may be very busy, so I don''t think I have time to pick up this project."


    "Have you decided to marry Carl?" Mason was shocked and somewhat surprised. "Have you really thought it over this time?"


    "Well, I think it over." This time, Grace''s answer was very sure, ''mason, congrattions to me, I will be happy."


    Mason smiled absent and nodded gently: "Well, congrattions. It''s just Grace, who gave up his career for a man, unlike your style."


    She was dazed and paused for a moment. At that time, she did not know what to say.


    "And..." Mason suddenly leaned over her and said something that shocked her even more.

 Chapter 191 Alice is back

    He lowered his voice and said, "Besides, you are also familiar with the head of the farm. It is Alice."


    "What?" Hearing Alice''s name, Grace got a big fright and said with a full face of shock, "hasn''t Alice been away from Romantic city for a long time? How can it be the head of the farm?"


    "It seems that she has not left Romantic city for a long time, but runs the farm outside Tongcheng. Moreover, the partner of the farm was originally Carl family Group, which I took specially and gave you a gift." Mason smiled quietly and lowered his voice.


    For an instant, Grace understood.


    In other words, Alice didn''t really want to give up Carl at all. She has been looking for opportunities toe back.


    But now that she and Carl are getting married soon, she will never give Alice this opportunity.


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled, nodded at Mason and said, "Well, well, I know, I promise to take this project."


    As she said this, she took the document and signed her name on it.


    "Very good." Mason smiled with satisfaction and narrowed his eyes. ''tomorrow morning, let''s go to the farm and have a look."


    With that, he turned and left.


    After Mason left, Grace also returned to the office and began his day''s work.


    Busy time always passes quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it gets dark.


    Grace was sitting in the office reading the documents when the door was slowly pushed open and someone came in. "Doria, you go home first. I have to work overtime tonight." She thought it was Doria, so she said without looking up.


    "Add what ss? Come to dinner with me." But there was a low, dull voice overhead.


    She got a big fright and looked at Carl with joy on her face. She narrowed her eyes and said, "Carl, why are you here?"


    "I came here specially to supervise you for fear that you would not eat well." He stepped forward, closed the documents in her hand, lowered his voice and said, "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to delicious food." "I want to finish reading this document."


    "See it tomorrow."


    "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow."


    "... OK, then you see, I will sit here waiting for you."


    At this point, Carl sat down on the sofa, picked up a magazine and turned it over casually.


    Grace opened the document with low eyes and nned to continue reading, but she didn''t know what was going on. Her eyes were always unconsciously looking at Carl not far away.


    His eyebrow and eyes are really beautiful. Even if he sits there without saying a word, his whole body looks like shining light, which makes people unable to move their eyes.


    Atst she smiled helplessly, stuffed the documents into her bag, got up and walked up to him, looked at him and said, "Well, Carl, let''s go to dinner."


    "Have you finished reading?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at her with his beautiful eyes.


    "No, you have affected me." She grunted coldly.


    "I didn''t make any noise." His handsome eyes narrowed and he felt somewhat wronged.


    "But as long as you are here, my eyes cannot be separated from you." She whispered, "So Carl, when I work in the future, you have to stay away from me." "The little mouth is quite sweet." The man smiled, got up and fished her into his arms. He hooked his lips and said, "Then go and make up for you tonight."


    Carl took her to a Western restaurant for steak and sd, then the two went back to the vi and stayed on the sofa to watch a movie all night.


    At dawn, Grace received a text message from Mason and was ready to leave for the farm.


    So she crept up from Carl, went home and simply packed her luggage, then followed Mason to the farm.


    Although this farm has not yet been fully developed, it is veryrge in scale, good in location and high-end in nting various facilities. If investment is really made, it is still very good. Grace looked around and came to the underground winery.


    Here, she saw Alice, whom she had not seen for a long time.


    Alice lost a lot of weight, dressed in a long floral skirt, sat in the center of the winery, gently shaking his goblet and looking at Grace with a smile.


    Grace pursed his lips and smiled and walked straight up to her.


    She slowly poured her a ss of wine, looked up at her and said lightly, "Grace, long time no see."


    "Well, long time no see." Grace smiled quietly, took up the goblet and smiled, "Alice, I didn''t expect to see you in Romantic city."


    "I like Romantic city very much. No, I''m back." She raised her ss and clinked it gently with her. Ha ha smiled, "Besides, we have be partners."


    "You are bolder than I expected." Grace squinted at her and grunted coldly, "You dare to approach Carl, aren''t you afraid he will kill you?"


    "I''m really not afraid. Carl is a businessman. As long as he can bring benefits to him, he can naturally amodate me." Alice squinted and said, "It''s just Grace. I didn''t expect you to even rob Carl''s project."


    "I will not give you a chance to see Carl again." Grace bent down to approach her and said word by word, "If you want to do business, do it with me. Carl is so busy that he has no time to y with you."


    "Is it?" However, she smiled sarcastically. "Grace, I thought you would improve a little after such a long time. I didn''t expect that you still didn''t know Carl so well."


    "What do you mean by that?" Grace wondered.


    She took a sip of the red wine in the cup and smiled: "It seems that Mason has not made it clear to you. Although I intend to cooperate with you, my farm is now a hot project. Besides you, there are several others who are also very interested." At this point, she raised her eyes and looked at the gate of the winery.


    Grace was dazed, turned around and looked, startled. The man standing at the door at the moment was Wolfgang.


    He smiled and walked straight this way, looking at Alice and saying, "Alice, how are you thinking?"


    "Thank you, Boss Tang, for your love, but does Boss Tang invest as Wolfgang or as Caleb?" Alice looked at him and asked deliberately.


    "Of course, in Caleb''s capacity." He said slowly, "After all, now that I have officially returned to Carl family, I also have a share of Carl family''s assets."


    "I am very happy to cooperate with Carl family." Alice smiled and looked down at Grace. "However, Grace seems to be very interested in my farm."


    Hearing her words, Wolfgang looked down on Grace with her beautiful eyes and sneered, "So Grace, are you going to rob me?"


    His voice was icy and his eyes were cold and cruel like Grace had never seen before. Grace shrank back and couldn''t help shivering.

 Chapter 192 Happy Wedding

    However, he approached her step by step and said word by word, "I am determined to win this farm. If Grace must rob it, I don''t mind ying with Grace." Grace was forced into a corner by him, looking at him in horror and sipping his lips, "Wolfgang, what''s wrong with you? You look strange, you..."


    "Shut up!" Wolfgang interrupted her directly and grunted coldly, "Grace, don''t befriend me. From the moment you decided to marry Carl, we have been enemies." In an instant, Grace understood everything.


    A few days ago, she personally wrote the invitation and delivered it to him.


    The night he received her invitation, he called her several times, but she didn''t answer.


    She just wanted to tell him that this time, she really made up her mind. She wanted to follow her heart and marry Carl. She didn''t want to get entangled with him any more. But now it seems that she has hurt him.


    She smiled bitterly and looked at Wolfgang and said, "Wolfgang, I''m sorry, I know, you have been very kind to me all along, but since ten years ago, the person I like has always been Carl. This time, I don''t want to miss it again."


    "Do you want to miss me?" Wolfgang pinched her chin and gnashed her teeth. "Do you know how much I have paid for you and how much I havepromised? After so many years of hard work and hardship, I just wanted to kill Carl and Martha and regain the position of president of Carl family Group. But because of you, I softened my heart again and again. I thought you would see my kindness ande back to me to make up for our regret five years ago." "But now it seems that I was wrong, no matter five years ago or five yearster, your heart is only Carl! The only person you want to marry is Carl!"


    "Grace, I don''t want to follow you humbly and humbly, don''t want to be wronged and perfect waiting for you! Since I can''t get you, then I don''t want anything!" Grace stared at him with biting lips, and there was a cone of pain in his chin.


    She bit her lower lip and said in horror, "Wolfgang, don''t do this. I know I''m sorry for you, but..."


    "Shut up!" Wolfgang stepped up his efforts and sneered, "Grace, I''m tired of your delicate and pitiful appearance. I will never give you this farm project!"


    For an instant, his eyes were burning with anger, and his angry eyes wanted to strangle her alive.


    Grace''s face went white and trembled with fear.


    "Boss Tang, why are you so angry?" At this moment, there was Mason''s voice behind him.


    He stepped forward and saved Grace from Wolfgang''s hands. Then he protected Grace and looked at Wolfgang and said, "I invited Grace to invest in this project. Since Boss Tang wants it so much, let''s give it to Boss Tang."


    "I wish you a happy cooperation." At this point, he nced at Wolfgang and Alice with a frown, then turned and took Grace away.


    Out of the winery door, Mason released Grace and said anxiously, "Grace, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Grace recovered and said with a wry smile, "I just didn''t expect Wolfgang to be like this."


    "It is normal that you are determined to marry Carl and he likes you so much and is stimted." Mason narrowed his eyes and said lightly, "But you have to be careful in the future. This time, he is determined to oppose you and Carl. You have another enemy. I''m afraid it will be more difficult to walk after marriage."


    "Well, I know." Grace nodded and frowned. "What about this project?"


    "Forget it, let Wolfgang." He said, "You also know Wolfgang''s methods. If you confront him, there will be no good end."


    "Well, good." Grace hesitated for a moment and could only nod lightly.


    In the next few days, life was rtively calm.


    Grace put the project on hold for a while and was bent on preparing for her wedding with Carl.


    In a sh, it was the wedding day.


    This time the wedding was smoother than she expected.


    She was taken to the wedding dress shop by the float early in the morning, changed into a beautiful wedding dress and painted delicate makeup. Apanied by bridesmaid Hailey, she came to the wedding scene.


    There were not many people for the wedding banquet, but Carl still arranged the scene beautifully. The center of the hall was covered with expensive imported red carpet, with roses and good red wine on both sides. Even the green nts nearby were tied with beautiful bows.


    Hailey stood beside Grace and said with a full face of envy, "Congrattions, Grace, you have finally got what you want and married Carl."


    "Well, thank you for witnessing my happiness." Grace took Hailey''s hand and said gratefully.


    "Well, don''t be polite. Let''s go and I''ll apany you out to receive guests." At this point, Hailey apanied her to the door of the hall and let her stand beside Carl in a white suit.


    The two men smiled at each other and their eyes were full of deep affection and honey.


    "Happy wedding, Carl."


    Just then, Boning City came with Wolfgang.


    He smiled and greeted Carl, but Carl''s eyes were attracted by Wolfgang beside Alice.


    Grace also got a big fright. She didn''t expect him to bring Alice to their wedding.


    However, he walked slowly to Grace and Carl, put his arms around Alice''s waist and raised his eyebrows. Yapi smiled, "Grace, Mr. Bo, happy wedding. Do you mind if I bring apanion?"


    "I am now a business partner with Boss Tang. I heard that you are married, so I came here specially to send a blessing." Before they could say anything, Alice smiled and said, "I wish you a happy wedding and happiness." Hearing her words, Carl stretched out his hand to protect Grace in his arms, looked up at her and said coldly, "Since the blessing has arrived, you can go now. Don''t make any noise then. Everyone is embarrassed." "Carl, you are always fickle." Wolfgangughed and deliberately raised the volume. "Alice almost married your predecessor. How can you be so cruel?"


    Hearing the noise here, several guests turned their heads and looked over.


    Carl''s eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed and suddenly winked at Warren Fule not far away.


    Warren Fule came up to him with several bodyguards and said respectfully, "Boss Carl, do you have any orders?"


    "Please take your seat, Mr. Tang." Carl smiled and gave Alice a slight look. "As for those who are not on the guest list, please go out immediately and don''t dirty my eyes."

 Chapter 193 Mrs. Bo, good morning

    "Yes, Boss Carl." Warren Fule smiled faintly, walked up to Alice and politely said, "Alice, pleasee this way."


    Alice''s face went white with anger, but she didn''t know that Carl was not the one she could provoke, so she gave Carl an angry stare and turned to leave.


    "Boss Carl deserves to be Boss Carl. It''s really rude." Looking at the back of Alice''s departure, Wolfgang raised his eyebrows and looked at Carl, but the corner of his eye fell on Grace. "If he can be so rude to his ex-girlfriend, he may be even more rude after breaking up."


    Say that finish, he ha ha a smile, then entered the guest table.


    Grace sighed lightly, lowered his head and looked somewhat ugly.


    Carl took her hand, hooked her lips and smiled, "Let''s go, our wedding will begin soon."


    "Good." Grace nodded gently and followed him step by step into the wedding hall.


    Apanied by the beautiful wedding march, Grace covered her white wedding dress, held a bouquet of flowers, and walked to the bridegroom Carl with a full face of happiness. Carl stood there with a full face of smile, just like she had seen her nine years ago, sparkling and falling from the sky.


    In the pastor''s pleasant voice, Grace and Carl read the wedding vows, exchanged wedding rings, and hugged and kissed each other tightly with everyone''s blessing.


    Until the wedding ended and returned to the wedding room, Grace still felt very absent-minded. She did not expect that she had really be Carl''s bride.


    Just as she was thinking, Carl gently pushed open the door of the room and came in. He hugged her from behind and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Bo, are you tired today?" "Well, I''m really tired after wearing formal clothes and high heels all day." She pouted and couldn''t help ying coquetry with him.


    "Then I''ll take it off for you." He narrowed his eyes and smiled, slowly unzipped her back and slowly faded her wedding dress.


    Her skin is very white, in the dim light, like a porcin doll that will break at any time.


    He raised her cheek and could not help kissing her lips in a low way, entangling himself with her.


    "Grace, thank you for your willingness to marry me and be my Mrs. Bo. Don''t worry, I will treat you well and make you the happiest woman in the world." "Well, Carl, I love you."


    "I love you too..."


    Under a deep feeling and honey, the two hot bodies are interwoven with each other.


    This night is doomed to be a sleepless night.


    ......


    At breakfast the next day, the bright sunshine sprinkled on the soft European-style bed across therge floor-to-ceiling windows. Grace rubbed his body with soreness and backache and slowly opened his eyes. What was brought into view was Carl''s erged handsome face.


    He had woken up and was leaning against her at the moment, looking at her with a pair of shining eyes.


    Seeing her awake, he rubbed her messy hair with spoil on his face and said softly, "Good morning, Mrs. Bo."


    "Good morning, Mr. Bo." Grace nestled in his arms, and his eyes were full of a smile.


    Yes, she married Carlst night. She is now Mrs. Bo.


    Mrs. Bo felt very happy just by listening to these three words.


    "Well, get up quickly. I''ll apany you wherever you want to y today." Carl hooked his lips and smiled.


    "Really?" Grace looked at him with a full face of joy, and his eyes began to shine.


    "Of course, on the first day of marriage, of course, I have to apany my wife." He squinted and smiled, and his voice was low and pleasant.


    "Great, I want to go to an amusement park. I also want to go to movies, go shopping and eat snacks. I want to do everything couples can do." Grace said expectantly.


    "Well, listen to your wife." Carl''s voice was low and pleasant. "Then get up and tidy up and I''ll make you breakfast."


    "Good." Grace got up with a full face of excitement and searched in the wardrobe for half a day. Finally, he chose a white short skirt, matched it with a pair of sandals with thick heels, drew a Korean makeup, tied his long hair into a high ponytail, and matched it with bow essories.


    She looked at her graceful and energetic self in the mirror with satisfaction, hooked her lips and smiled, ready to go out.


    Just then, her cell phone on the table rang untimely.


    Seeing Wen Tingyi''s name on the screen, she was dazed and slid the answer key.


    As soon as the phone was picked up, Wen Tingyi''s anxious voice came through the radio wave: "Grace, has Hailey contacted you?"


    "No, is anything wrong?" Grace wondered.


    "Last night I thought Hailey was very strange and worried that something would happen to her. I went to her house early this morning to find her, but there was no one in her house. Neighbors said they saw her go out with her suitcase in the middle of the nightst night and did not know where she had gone." Wen Tingyi said, "I can''t get through the phone and WeChat won''t return. I''m worried that something will happen to her." "Don''t worry, I''ll contact her."


    "Well, Grace, please, I am too worried." He sighed lightly and continued, "In fact, since Aaron died, Hailey has been prone to depression and has tried tomit suicide several times. I am really worried that she will not be able to think of it." What?


    Hearing this, Grace felt very uneasy.


    She also felt something was wrong with Hailey during this period of time, but unexpectedly, her condition was so bad, but she also became her bridesmaid yesterday and squeezed out a smiling face to attend her wedding.


    Grace felt very sad when she thought of Hailey''s lonely expression at the end of the weddingst night. She was so damned that she didn''t even take care of Hailey''s mood.


    She thanked Wen Tingyi, hung up the phone and began to contact Hailey.


    But Hailey''s phone was turned off and she was sent several WeChat messages but did not reply.


    For an instant, Grace panicked.


    Just when she was anxious, she opened her microblog and found that Hailey sent a message at 12 o''clockst night: "When a person dies, he should return to his original ce." The original ce? Is it the small town where she lived with Aaron before?


    Grace suddenly realized, hurriedly packed up, ready to find Hailey.


    Seeing her dy ining out, Carl pushed the door and came in.


    Looking at her anxious appearance, his handsome eyes narrowed slightly: "Grace, what are you doing? Do you need to bring so many things for an appointment?"


    "Carl, I''m sorry, I can''t go on a date with you. I have to find Hailey." Grace frowned as he stuffed his clothes into the suitcase. "Hailey has had an ident."


    "Where are you going?" Hearing what she said, his brow could not help wrinkling.


    "Go to the small town where Hailey once lived." She told the truth.


    However, he took her hand and forced her to look straight at herself. His handsome eyes narrowed slightly: "But Grace, today is the first day of our wedding, and I have put off all my work to apany you."

 Chapter 194 Thoughtful Husband

    "I know, but Hailey is my best friend. She saved my life. I can''t abandon her." Grace sighed softly and said, "Carl, we are married and there are still many dates toe, but if something really happens to Hailey, I will never forgive myself in my life." "Well, I see." He smiled helplessly and lowered his voice. "Don''t worry, I am a considerate husband. If you want to find Hailey, then go, but you have to pay attention to safety. I can''t go with you. There are still many things I need to deal with in thepany."


    "Well, well, husband, thank you." Grace held his hand tightly and his face was filled with gratitude.


    "Then you will make up for it by kissing me." Carl handsome eyes narrowed, closer to her.


    He put his arm around her neck and gave her a "yummy" kiss.


    He pressed her directly against the wall, kissed her lips and lingered with her.


    It was a long time before he loosened her, gently rubbed her long hair, lowered his voice and said, "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Good."


    After that, Grace drove to the small town where Hailey once lived.


    She came to the orphanage where Hailey and Aaron stayed before and asked the dean about the situation. The dean said Hailey didn''te back. She searched along the town all day and couldn''t find Hailey.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was dark.


    Grace walked wearily along the green gstone path, his eyes full of worries. Didn''t Haileye here? Where will she go?


    Just as she was thinking, a tall figure blocked her way. She got a fright and looked up. The person standing in front of her was Mason with a smiling face.


    She was dazed and asked hastily, ''mason, why are you here?"


    "I have lived here for several days and am tired of the intrigues in the city. It is leisurely and happy here and quite good." Mason hooked his lips and smiled, looked at her and asked, "It''s you, haven''t you just married Carl? How did you get here?"


    "I''ll find someone." She smiled awkwardly.


    "Is it Hailey?" He said directly.


    "Do you know where Hailey is?" She asked hastily.


    "Well, I did see her this morning."


    "Where is she? Is she all right?"


    "It''s toote now. I''ll take you to find her early tomorrow morning. Don''t worry, she''s fine." Mason thought for a moment, then lowered his voice and said, "Let''s have a good sleep tonight."


    Hearing what he said, Grace was dazed and his heart was hanging. Only then did he let it go.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you back."


    The two men walked forward side by side. Under the streetmp, the shadows were tightly together and looked ambiguous.


    Grace kept his head down and stepped on his shadow, enjoying the quiet time.


    It was a long time before she looked at him with a crooked head and said lightly, ''mason, thank you for your wedding gift, but why didn''t you attend the wedding?"


    "I don''t want to see you marry someone else." His voice was clear and light, and he was somewhat sad in the bright moonlight.


    Grace was shocked and said with a wry smile, "I''m sorry, I still failed you. You will definitely meet a better girl than me."


    "No matter how good the others are, they are not you after all." He smiled absent and said in a hoarse voice, "Grace, I thought that after such a long time, I could finally forget you, but when I received your wedding invitation, my heart ached again."


    "I can''t go to your wedding. I can''t see you standing beside other men. I''m afraid I can''t help robbing you." At this point, he looked at her with low eyes and said word by word, "So Grace, promise me that you must be happy, otherwise, I will take you away from him regardless of everything."


    "Well, I will be happy." Grace nodded affirmatively, as if he were saying it to him as well as to himself.


    The next morning, Grace got up early, simply tidied himself up and went out of the door.


    Mason was already waiting for her at the door. Seeing hering, she handed her breakfast in her hand and said lightly, "Eat this. It will take physical strength for a while."


    "Yes, thank you." Grace reached out and took it and ate all the breakfast obediently.


    After that, Mason took her to the back mountain of the town and walked straight along the muddy path.


    After walking for a long time, she was so tired that Mason pointed to the small tent not far away and said lightly, "Hailey is there."


    Grace dazed, hurriedly trotted past, indeed as expected saw Hailey.


    With her back to the tent, she was digging a hole with a small shovel, while Aaron''s urn was beside her.


    Grace got a big fright and rushed forward at once. He grabbed her and frowned, "Xin Yao, what are you doing? You must not do anything stupid."


    "Grace, why are you here?" Hailey was shocked and looked at her with a full face of surprise.


    "Of course I''m looking for you. Come back with me." At this point, Grace will drag her away.


    However, she broke Grace, picked up Aaron''s urn and sprinkled all the ashes inside into the pit she had dug.


    She said with a wry smile: "Grace, don''t worry, my pit is not used to bury myself. I won''t die. I promised Aaron that I would live well, and I would definitely live well."


    "Then what are you doing now?" Grace wondered.


    "nting trees." She pointed to the small sapling nearby and said smilingly, "When I was a child, Aaron told me that if he died before me, let me nt him into a tree, so that he could apany me in another way." Hearing her words, Grace smiled bitterly and felt mixed feelings.


    Looking at Hailey''s serious appearance, she could not say anything more. She could only apany her and finish the tree species.


    After nting the tree, Hailey issued a marching order, saying that he wanted to stay here for a few days and let Grace and Mason go back first.


    Grace naturally refused and wanted to stay with her, but Hailey locked himself in a tent and refused.


    "What now?" Grace stood at the door of the tent, his face full of anxiety.


    "Otherwise, let''s go back first ande to see her tomorrow." Mason thought for a moment and whispered, "She is in a bad mood now and will not go with you."


    Just as Grace hesitated, there was a loud noise in the tent, and then Hailey''s runaway screams were heard.


    "Ah-help!"

 Chapter 195 Jealous Boss Carl

    Grace was frightened and rushed into the tent.


    I saw Hailey cover his feet with a pale face. In the grass not far away, a poisonous snake quickly jumped out, while Hailey''s foot was bitten by the poisonous snake. "Xin Yao, don''t move, I''ll help you suck out the venom." Grace hurried forward and said anxiously to Hailey.


    "No, you will be poisoned..." Hailey shook his head hurriedly. "I can''t drag you down any more."


    "If you continue like this, you will die." Grace forgot anything else and held her foot down.


    "I''ll do it." Just then, a gentle and pleasant voice sounded behind him.


    Before Grace could react, he saw Wen Tingyi push her away, squatted in front of Hailey, bent down and sucked out the ck venom directly with his mouth.


    Hailey looked at him with a full face of shock, but his face became paler and paler. Atst he turned ck and fainted directly.


    Wen Tingyi turned and carried her on his back. He stumbled down the mountain and sent her to the hospital in the small town.


    After a long time, Hailey finally woke up.


    Grace stood in front of her, lifted her up from the bed and whispered, "Well, Xin Yao, you''re all right. The doctor said it was good that the first aid measures were well done and delivered in time, which saved your life." "Well, where is Wen Tingyi?" Hailey nodded gently and wondered.


    "He and Mason went out to buy food. When hees back, you have to thank him very much. This time thanks to him." Grace said.


    "Well, I see." She smiled bitterly, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    Grace took her hand lightly and lowered his voice. "Xin Yao, I can see why Wen Tingyi didn''t save you today and carried you all the way to the hospital. He really likes you very much. You should not be immersed in the sadness of Aaron''s departure all the time. People should learn to look forward."


    "But Grace, like this kind of thing, really can''t force it." She sighed lightly and said with a wry smile, "is Mason bad to you? I know you and Carl are married and still do your best to help you, but you can''t be with him, can you?" Hearing her words, Grace smiled helplessly and did not know what to say at that time.


    Fortunately, Wen Tingyi came in with dinner. Grace asked him to take good care of Hailey and then turned and went out.


    Hailey looked up at him and said lightly, "Wen tingyi, thank you, but didn''t I say we couldn''t? What are you still doing here?"


    Wen Tingyi did not answer her words, but opened the wonton and ced it in front of her. He smiled and said, "Yao Yao, please try this. This is the wonton of Lord Wang''s family in Zhenzikou. I remember your favorite when you were a child. I also ran out of the orphanage and secretly bought it for you several times."


    For an instant, Hailey was absent-minded for a long time, then picked up the spoon and scooped a mouthful into his mouth. His eyes suddenly turned red.


    It''s still a familiar smell.


    "Aaron also likes this wonton very much." She smiled bitterly.


    Wen Tingyi was dazed and tricked out a bag of dates and ced it in front of her. "This Aaron doesn''t like to eat, does it?"


    "This jujube..." She was dazed and fell into memories.


    She remembered that arge area of jujube trees grew by the river in the small town. At that time, she was greedy and told the little one that she wanted to eat jujube. The little one had no money to buy it, so she climbed onto the jujube tree and stole the jujube. As a result, she was beaten to death and severely scolded by the dean.


    However, he stood in front of her room at night, handed her the dates hidden in his pocket and said with a big smile, "Yao Yao, I have picked you dates, but that''s all left."


    Thought of here, Hailey smiled absent and said bitterly, "The dates you gave me that night were really sweet."


    "Try this, this is sweeter." Wen Tingyi picked up a jujube and stuffed it into her mouth. With a faint smile, "Yao Yao, if you want to live here, then I will live here with you, but I want you to know that this small town has not only memories of you and Aaron, but also many of our memories."


    "Well, Wen Tingyi, thank you." Hailey nodded gently, his eyes filled with emotion.


    Outside the ward at this moment, Grace has a panoramic view of all this.


    Mason, who was next to her, looked up at her and said lightly, "All right, don''t worry about it. Let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner."


    "Good." Grace was dazed, nodded gently, and followed Mason to a nearby restaurant.


    But as soon as she sat down, Carl came by video.


    She nced at Mason apologetically, picked up her cell phone, walked outside the restaurant and picked up the video.


    Carl''s erged handsome face appeared in front of her, and her voice was even lower and pleasant. "How about it? Have you found Hailey?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, Hailey is fine." Grace said with a faint smile.


    "Thene back quickly, I miss you." Carl''s handsome eyes narrowed and his voice was very gentle.


    "One more day." Grace thought for a moment and whispered, "I want to spend another day here with Hailey."


    "Good." He nodded, but his eyes were attracted by the familiar figure at the other end of the video. He frowned and said, "Grace, who are you and over there?"


    Grace got a big fright and said truthfully, "It''s Mason."


    Hearing Mason''s name, the handsome face on the screen suddenly cooled down.


    She hurriedly exined, "I don''t know why he is here either. I just met him."


    "I''ll be right back tomorrow." Someone''s handsome face was heavy and his tone was very domineering.


    "No, I am mainly worried about Hailey, which has nothing to do with Mason." Grace said weakly.


    "Then I''lle to apany you overnight?" Carl''s handsome eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was full of refusal.


    "Forget it, I''d bettere back by myself." Through the screen all smelled the strong vinegar smell, Grace can only cleverly nodded. "Then you go back early after dinner and I''ll call you back in an hour."


    "Well, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Grace smiled helplessly and turned to Mason.


    Mason picked up the ss and poured her a ss of wine. He said lightly, ''marriage is different. Family education is so strict."


    "Don''t make fun of me." She pursed her lips and smiled, whispering, "You were so kind to me before, Carl, it is normal to regard you as the biggest rival in love."


    "Have you ever thought that perhaps there are many Yingying and Yanyan around him now?" Mason gently waved the ss in his hand andughed.


    "What do you mean by that?" Grace''s body shook and his face was shocked.

 Chapter 196 in the capacity of Mrs. Bo

    "It''s not interesting. It''s just a casual talk." Mason took a sip of the wine in the cup and smiled faintly. "I just think that Alice will return to Romantic city for him again, and Zhou Jianing will not die of his evil intentions. Mrs. Bo is not so good at this position."


    Hearing what he said, Grace was shocked and said clearly, ''mason, thank you for reminding me. Don''t worry, I will definitely sit in Mrs. Bo''s position."


    "Well, then I congratte you in advance." He squinted and smiled and raised his ss at her.


    "Thank you." Grace clinked his sses gently with him, but his eyes darkened.


    At that moment, she suddenly realized that although she married Carl, the real war had just begun.


    The next day, Grace came to the hospital early and told Hailey to have a good rest. He also asked Wen Tingyi to take good care of Hailey. He waved goodbye to them and returned to Romantic city.


    As soon as I returned to the vi, I saw Warren Fulee in with several famous brand bags and send them to Carl''s room.


    Grace walked over and wondered, "Warren Fule, what are these?"


    "Mrs. Bo, Boss Carl is going to attend a high-end cocktail party tonight. These are all the clothes and supplies needed tonight." Warren Fule replied respectfully.


    "High-end cocktail party? Can I apany him?" Grace thought for a moment and asked.


    "Of course, Boss Carl said before that you didn''t like this kind of asion and didn''t force you to go. If you could take the initiative to apany him, Boss Carl would certainly be very happy." Warren Fule smiled. "Then you can arrange it. I''ll apany Carl to the cocktail party tonight."


    "Yes, Mrs. Bo."


    In the evening, the reception hall.


    Grace took Carl''s arm lightly, stepped on 7 cm high heels, shook his goblet lightly, and walked along the red carpet with a smile.


    Carl looked at her sideways and narrowed her eyes. "Grace, you are really, too. You just came back from the small town and didn''t have a good rest at home. What are you doing here?"


    "Why? Think I''m in the way?" Grace pouted and grunted coldly, "Have you made another date?"


    "What nonsense? I only have you as a femalepanion, but everyonees to talk about business. I am afraid you will be bored." He tapped her on the forehead and smiled, "However, I am really d that you are willing to apany me." "Of course I have to apany you. I have to tell people all over the world that I am your Mrs. Bo and we love each other very much." Grace leaned against him with a good radian on his lips.


    "Well, it''s all up to you." He spoiled a smile and his eyes were full of her figure.


    After that, Carl was called to talk about business with several bosses. Grace did not understand and went to the dessert area to have something to eat. Unexpectedly, I met Daisy here.


    She subconsciously wanted to hide, but Daisy stood in her way with high spirits and smiled, "Grace, I heard that you and Carl are married? Congrattions."


    "Thank you." Grace was dazed and looked at her up and down. She found that she was not wearing the waiter''s clothes today, but was wearing a very delicate ck evening dress, with light makeup and a famous brand bag. She looked much more honorable.


    Grace raised his eyebrows and said, "What about you? What are you doing here?"


    "Apany Wolfgang to the cocktail party." She had her long hair cut and her face was full of smiles.


    "Wolfgang is here too?" Grace suddenly realized, "Congrattions, you have finally be a full member."


    "Well, I also have to thank you forpletely breaking Wolfgang''s heart and making room for me." Daisy leaned in front of her and said smilingly, "Grace, although many people don''t like your marriage with Carl and try every means to destroy you, I very much hope you canst for a long time, because in this way, the woman around Wolfgang can only be me."


    "So, I will help you, you and Carl, be fine."


    Hearing what she said, Grace felt quite ridiculous.


    However, she also admires Daisy very much. She knows what she wants and will do anything to achieve her goal.


    Daisy raised her eyebrows, took out a note and shoved it into her hand.


    Grace was puzzled: "What is this?"


    "The gift for you, you can go and have a look, there are surprises." She smiled and turned away.


    Grace opened the note with a full face of doubts and saw it reading: Imperial City VIP309 Private Room.


    What is this?


    South Twilight stuffed the note into her bag and didn''t want to pay attention to it, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong, so she used an excuse to leave the reception first, then took a taxi and came to the imperial city.


    The imperial city is still full of lights and excitement.


    Grace crossed the bustling crowd and stood at the door of VIP309.


    She took a deep breath and was about to push the door and enter when she saw a waitering out. Following the left-unlocked crack of the door, she saw the people sitting inside and got a big fright. It was Alice and Zhou Jianing. Why are these two women together?


    Grace hurriedly pasted it into the door to hear what both of them had said.


    Only Alice took out a document and handed it to Zhou Jianing. He smiled and said, "Miss ZHOU, have you considered it? Do you want to cooperate with me?"


    "Alice, I don''t work for Carl family Group now. I''m afraid I can''t help you." Zhou Jianing smiled awkwardly.


    "But you and Carl have friendship, don''t you? You are Grace''s rescuer, and he owes you a favor. He won''t be too exclusive to you." Alice said.


    When ites to Carl, Zhou Jianing''s face is even more bitter. "Carl and Grace are married. What''s the use of saying this now?"


    "But are you really willing to give up Carl and let Grace take Mrs. Bo''s position?" Alice leaned in her ear and gnashed her teeth. "Miss ZHOU and Grace are bitches with different hearts. She clearly said that she would help you and Carl, but in the end she stepped in and took Carl away. All your grievances and pains over the years have been wasted. Are you really willing?"


    Zhou Jianing was shocked and said with a wry smile, "What if he is unwilling? I have made Carl hate me very much."


    "Let me help you." Alice smiled and said lightly, "As long as you listen to me, you will definitely get Carl and Grace divorced and let hime back to you."


    "What can you do?" Hearing this, Zhou Jianing was still moved.


    Alice smiled and said a few words in a low voice against her ear bone.


    The distance was too far away, Grace could not hear what she was saying, only felt Zhou Jianing''s face, immediately unpredictable.


    She looked at Alice in shock and whispered, "Alice, is this really okay? I''m worried..."

 Chapter 197 Carl familys Hongmen Banquet

    "There is nothing to worry about." Before Zhou Jianing could say anything, Alice smiled faintly and said directly, "You can do what I say and will definitely bring Carl back to you." "Good." Zhou Jianing wanted to think for a moment, but he nodded and said, "The ending will not be worse than it is now. Then take risks and give it a try."


    "Miss ZHOU, happy cooperation." Alice smiled and raised his ss to Zhou Jianing.


    "Well, happy cooperation." Zhou Jianing clinked his cup with her gently, and his lips evoked a little smile.


    Graceughed sarcastically at the sight, and the two women joined forces?


    It''s really interesting. She would like to see what else these two women can do. "Grace, why are you here?" Just then, there was a familiar voice behind him.


    Grace was dazed and turned to look. The man standing behind her was Nevaeh.


    She hurriedly pulled Nevaeh into the corner and smiled, "Nevaeh, are you still in the imperial city?"


    "Well, I don''t know where to go except Imperial City." Nevaeh smiled absent and whispered, "It''s you, congrattions, finally married Boss Carl and became Mrs. Bo." "Do you know all about it?"


    "Well, your wedding is on the news and the whole of Romantic city knows about it." Nevaeh said.


    Grace nodded, somewhat embarrassed.


    Nevaeh, however, looked up at the door of the private room where she had just stood and lowered her voice. "Grace, are all the guests in that private room connected with Boss Carl?" "Uh-huh." She was dazed and nodded truthfully.


    "I often see these two guests in the imperial city. You must be careful." Nevaeh charged, "Especially the youngdy surnamed Xi, I saw her and our boss Tang, Boss Carl''s second uncle Bo Ningcheng,ing here to drink a few days ago."


    What?


    Grace paused and frowned even deeper.


    Alice has hooked up with Bunning City? It seems that the dish she yed is bigger than Grace imagined.


    "Thank you, Nevaeh." Grace took Nevaeh''s hand and smiled faintly. "Please help me keep an eye on it here. If Alice and Zhou Jianing do anything, please call me."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Nevaeh said with a faint smile.


    After that, Grace left the imperial city and returned home.


    Carl also seems to have just returned from the cocktail party. He is still wearing the clothes of the cocktail party and is sitting in the living room smoking.


    Seeing Graceing, he looked up at her and lowered his voice. "Grace, where have you been?"


    "The cocktail party was really boring. I went out for some air." Grace smiled.


    "I told you, you won''t like that asion." He stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms, let her sit on hisp, hooked his lips and smiled, "Don''t go next time you don''t like it, I don''t want you to be bored."


    "That''s not possible. I am now your legitimate Mrs. Bo. Of course, I should be yourpanion and never let other women take advantage of it." Grace looked at him with a blink of eyes, his face full of seriousness.


    "Mrs. Bo thinks too much. Since I married Mrs. Bo, I can''t hold anyone in my eyes." Carl''s evil spirit smiled and suddenly picked her up in the middle. He smiled and said, "Besides, if you want to sit in Mrs. Bo''s position, you can do something else."


    "Ah? What are you doing?" Grace said perplexed.


    However, he carried her into the bathroom, pressed her directly on the bathtub, and murmured against her ear bone, "Take a bath with me. We haven''t taken a bath together yet."


    In an instant, her ears turned red.


    Warm water fell on the body along the flowers. The man kissed her and slowly took off her clothes.


    The temperature in the bathroom suddenly rose.


    The two hot bodies were immediately intertwined.


    This night is doomed to be a sleepless night.


    ......


    The next morning, Grace woke up with a burst of back pain.


    Carl beside her is no longer there. It is estimated that she went to thepany early in the morning. She stretched herself greatly. As soon as she got out of bed, the urgent doorbell rang. She put on a coat and opened the door of the vi.


    Unexpectedly, standing at the gate of the vi was Carl family''s housekeeper.


    The housekeeper bowed to her and said respectfully, "Mrs. Bo, Mr. Bo 2 has ordered you toe to Carl family."


    "Let''s wait until Carles back." Knowing that the neers were not good, she refused directly.


    "Mr. Bo Er said that today is the death day of Mr. Bo Da. As Carl family''s daughter-inw, you must go to Carl family to help prepare the sacrifice. Boss Carl will pass after work." Today is the day of Carl''s father''s death?


    Grace thought for a moment, this kind of situation, she seems unable to refuse.


    So she took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to Carl, then followed the housekeeper to Carl family Vi.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Bonning City and Wolfgang sitting in the living room, sipping tea and chatting.


    Seeing Graceing, Bo Ningcheng nced at the mourning hall and said lightly, "Grace, since you are here, let''s observe filial piety for my eldest brother first."


    "What time is it now? Starting to observe filial piety?" Grace frowned.


    "You have just married Carl family. ording to the rules, you should really observe filial piety." Bo Ningcheng smiled, got up and walked to her side. Suddenly he raised his foot and kicked her in the knee. One of her centers of gravity was unstable and she knelt heavily in front of the mourning hall. Her knee was hurt.


    Bo Ningcheng patted her on the shoulder and said smilingly, "Watch it well. It is not so easy to be Carl family''s wife."


    His voice fell and he left with a sneer.


    Wolfgang nced at her faintly, suddenly walked up to her, held out his hand to her, and said faintly, "Get up."


    Grace looked up at him with some hesitation.


    However, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, my second brother loves me the most. If he mes youter, I will help you carry it."


    At this point, he will stretch out his hand to help her.


    "No." Grace subconsciously hid back and said clearly, "Wolfgang, I still don''t owe you this favor. Since this is Carl family''s rule, I will kneel down."


    Hearing her words, Wolfgang''s body was slightly stunned and he sneered, "Grace, do you have to tell me so clearly?"


    "Isn''t that what you said? From the moment I chose to marry Carl, we are people of two worlds. In this case, it is better not to have any intersection." Grace, don''t look, his voice is very cold.


    But her wordspletely angered Wolfgang.


    Wolfgang reached out and grabbed her by the neck, gnashing her teeth and saying, "Grace, did I spoil you too much before and make you take yourself too seriously? Hmm?"

 Chapter 198 Ill be with you

    Looking at his cruel eyes and indifferent words, Graceughed, "Wolfgang, you see, this is your real face, I still prefer your real appearance."


    "You!" Wolfgang was furious, biting her lips and staring at her, increasing the strength of her hands.


    But she looked at him with her head held high without weakness and looked straight into his ck seeping eyes.


    Just as she was about to suffocate, Carl''s angry voice suddenly came behind her: "Wolfgang, you let go!"


    At the drop of his voice, he rushed forward directly, pushed Wolfgang away, protected Grace in his arms, and said with a full face of worry: "Grace, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Grace rubbed his red neck and said with a weak face.


    "It''s good to be fine. Get up quickly." At this point, Carl lifted her up and wanted to take her away.


    Wolfgang, however, reached out and stopped his way. He sneered, "Carl, what are you doing? Today is the death day of the eldest brother. The second brother personally organized the sacrifice. Grace, as the new daughter-inw, has to observe filial piety."


    "On the day of my father''s death, I will give it to him myself. It is not your turn to pretend." Carl pushed him away with a low voice but clear words.


    "Carl, what do you mean by this? Do you want this Carl family?" Tang Xu Yao Sheng Airway.


    Hearing what he said, Carl smiled sarcastically: "Wolfgang, do you think you can take Romantic city Group from me by calling Boning City back to Carl family? Don''t dream, I beat down the Carl family Group in real earnest, and no one can take it away."


    "Carl, don''t you feel guilty when you say this?" Wolfgang sneered.


    "There is nothing to be guilty of." He said clearly, "Yes, perhaps at the beginning, Carl family Group should not belong to me. It was indeed taken away by my mother by disgraceful means. However, over the years, Second Uncle has been far away from home and your whereabouts are unknown. The sess of Carl family Group today depends entirely on Carl."


    "Wolfgang, I didn''t want to break Carl family up, but since you and Boning City are very aggressive, then I will split your and Boning City''s shares in Carl family Group and be my ownpany. From then on, Carl family Group has nothing to do with you."


    Hearing what he said, Wolfgang gave a sudden shock and his face became very ugly. "Carl, dare you!"


    "There is nothing in this world that I Carl dare not dare." Carl sneered, "Carl family today is no longer your world. Naturally, my woman does not have to grovel in front of you."


    At the drop of his voice, he put his arms around Grace''s shoulder and took Grace out of Carl family Vi.


    Grace didn''t react until the noise in her ear was gone. She followed Carl into the car.


    She looked at Carl with a crooked head and found that his handsome eyes were slightly hanging and his face was not very good-looking.


    Although he is indifferent in appearance, he is actually very filial and pays great attention to family ties. Otherwise, he would not have sent her to a mental hospital because of Caleb.


    Now with Caleb, Bo Ning City, he must be very sad in his heart?


    Grace smiled bitterly, suddenly stretched out his hand to hold his big hand and said clearly, "Carl, you go to Carl family Cemetery and I''ll apany you to see Uncle Carl."


    "Hmm?" Carl was dazed and looked at her with a puzzled face.


    "Isn''t today Uncle Carl''s death? I really should go and say hello to Uncle Carl and tell him that it is my wife." Grace said smiling.


    "Good." Carl hooked his lips and smiled, clenched her hand and turned the car around.


    Because he was in a hurry and had no time to go to the flower shop to buy flowers, Grace picked a bunch of small Zou Ju on the roadside and ced it in front of Bo Fu''s tombstone. He smiled faintly and said, "Uncle Carl, I havee to see you."


    She apanied Carl to sit in front of the tombstone and said something for a long time.


    Carl has been smoking all the time, but she can see that he is very sad and misses Bo''s father very much. He is just used to keeping all his emotions in his heart.


    Aftering out of the cemetery, Carl suddenly reached out and held Grace in his arms, tightly and with all his strength, as if to rub her into his bones.


    It was a long time before he let go of her and lowered his voice and said, "Grace, thank you for being with me at this time."


    "You''re wee. I will apany you on this day every year." Grace smiled and said clearly, "I will apany you through all special days, whether happy or painful, not only today but also in the future." "Well, it''s good to have you."


    The two men hugged each other tightly, and their faces were full of happiness.


    ......


    The next morning, while still asleep, Grace was woken up by a quick knock on the door.


    She opened the door bleary-eyed. Standing at the door was Hailey, who was travel-stained.


    She hurriedly pulled Hailey into the room, her face full of worries. "Xin Yao, have you returned to Romantic city? How is it? How are you?"


    "After living in the hospital for a few days, I am all right." Hailey smiled at Grace and suddenly took out a resignation letter from his bag and handed it to her. "Grace, I came to see you today and resigned."


    Grace looked at the envelope with low eyes and sipped his lips. "Xin Yao, if you are in a bad mood, I''ll give you a few more days off. You don''t need to resign."


    "Grace, I am very grateful to you for your care during this period of time. Without you, I am afraid I would never have had a chance to work in such a good enterprise in my life, but I want to leave Romantic city." She sighed a long sigh and said with a wry smile, "I thought I could put down Aaron and start a new life, but obviously, I overestimated myself too much. The city is full of memories of me and him. If I stay here again, I will suffocate."


    Looking at her certainty, Grace smiled helplessly and reached out and took the envelope. "If you think it over, then I respect your choice, but Xin Yao, where are you going?"


    "I don''t know either. Go to the airport and have a look. Buy a ne ticket and fly wherever you go." Hailey patted her hand and smiled. "Grace, let''s say goodbye here. Needless to say, I''ll be back sometime. You and Boss Carl should also be fine."


    Say that finish, she hooked her lips and smiled, turned to leave.


    "Xin Yao." Grace shouted at her and frowned slightly. "What about Wen Tingyi? Will he leave with you?"


    Hearing Wen Tingyi''s name, she was shocked and said with a wry smile: "Grace, don''t tell me about my departure. Let him forget me and live a good life. I don''t want to dy him any more."


    "Xin Yao, don''t you regret giving up a person who loves you deeply?" Grace grabbed his lower lip and could not help saying.

 Chapter 199 Later Life

    Hailey''s body suddenly shook and a thick pain shed through his eyes.


    However, she still said clearly: "Wen Tingyi is indeed a very good person. Without my thrilling past with Aaron, I might have been with him long ago, but I can''t forget Aaron now, which is too unfair to him." "Well, well, then you should pay attention to safety when you go out alone. Call me when you miss me. I have been there all the time." Although she was loathe to give up her, Grace was only an outsider to her life. "Well, Grace, goodbye."


    "See youter."


    After sending Hailey away, Grace sat in the empty hall and felt extremely ufortable.


    Her only friend in this city also left. Now she really only has herself left. After being wronged, she did not even have a speaker.


    She sighed lightly and turned on the TV casually, hoping to listen to the sound on the TV and relieve herself.


    Unexpectedly, entertainment news is being broadcast on TV, and today''s entertainment news is about Carl family Group.


    The reporter stood at the gate of Carl family Group and said in a standard broadcasting voice: "Carl family Group held thergest shareholders" meeting in history early this morning. Carl family, the current president of Carl Group, formally proposed to split up the shares of Boning City and Caleb at the shareholders" meeting. ording to the understanding, even if the shares are divided, Carl is still thergest shareholder of Carl family Group, so the position of president of Carl family Group will remain unchanged. "


    "But in this way, Carl family''s uncle and nephewpletely turned against each other, and the former family business became Carl''s own world..." Hearing this, Grace froze, the whole people froze.


    She did not expect that Carl would divide the shares of Boning City and Caleb so quickly. It seems that shepletely wants to get rid of Carl family. Just as she was thinking, the urgent doorbell rang again.


    She got up at once, opened the door and saw that the person standing at the door was Warren Fule.


    As soon as she was about to ask about the Carl family Group, Warren Fule frowned and said, "Mrs. Bo, tidy up quickly. Boss Carl asked me to take you away first." "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with Carl family Group?" Grace worried.


    "The division of Carl family Group was very sessful, but Boss Carl was worried that Boning City would jump over the wall and attack you, so let me take you to a safe ce first. He will be very busy recently. When he is finished, he will pick you up." Warren Fule exined.


    "Well, then you wait for me and I''ll pack my luggage."


    At this point, Grace went back to the room, simply packed up a few clothes, and followed Warren Fule away.


    The car went all the way to a hidden vi on the outskirts of Romantic city before stopping.


    Warren Fule handed Grace the key to the vi and ordered, "Mrs. Bo, you can live here well. There is a nanny who will take care of your food and daily life. During this period of time, don''t go back to Romantic city for the time being and don''t contact people in Romantic city."


    "Good." Grace nodded gently.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Well, be careful on the road."


    After walking Huan, Grace moved into the vi.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was getting dark.


    She leaned against the sofa, leaned through her cell phone and stared at Carl''s name for a long time. Finally, she didn''t resist and called him.


    However, the phone did not get through and no one answered after ringing for a long time.


    Just when she was extremely disappointed, her cell phone rang untimely.


    She thought it was Carl who called back and slipped the answer key directly. "Hello, Carl, are you all right?"


    "Grace, it''s me." At the other end of the phone, however, there was the sound of Wolfgang smiling.


    Grace was shocked and said, "Wolfgang, why are you?"


    "Why? I can''t even call you?" Wolfgang narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "No, just feel strange, you should be very busy now." She said.


    "There''s nothing to be busy with. Carl is really good. All our rear roads have been cut off at once. I can''t stay in Romantic city any longer. I''m ready to return to Haicheng." Hearing what he said, Grace was somewhat surprised. In her impression, Wolfgang was not a person who gave up so easily.


    After a pause, the man at the other end of the phone continued, "Grace, I am willing to ept defeat. I have nothing to miss, but can we meet again before leaving Romantic city?"


    Grace was shocked and said lightly, "Wolfgang, now that we have no need to meet, do we?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t expect anything else. I just want to say goodbye to you and our past. After all, you also know that more than half of the reason why I came to Romantic city is because of you. You always say that you have loved Carl deeply for ten years, but you will find back that I have loved you deeply for ten years. Over the years, my love for you is by no means less than that of Carl."


    His voice was very light and light, and without the cynicism of the past, Grace felt a little sad inexplicably.


    However, after thinking for a long time, she still said with a wry smile: "Wolfgang, thank you for your love and protection over the years, but now I am Carl''s wife, and we don''t need to meet again. Say goodbye and stay on the phone." "After returning to Haicheng, forget me, forget hatred and live a good life."


    Hearing what she said, the man on the phone was silent for a long time before he said with a wry smile: "Well, well, then Grace, there will be no life in the future."


    "Well, there will be no future." With that, she hung up the phone directly.


    This may be cruel to him, but the long pain is better than the short pain. Since she cannot be together, she does not want to give him any more hope.


    When thinking, Grace leaned against the bed and fell asleep in a daze.


    In a trance, she was woken up by the shrill sound of car horns outside.


    She thought Carl was back, so she got up and went out of the door to go out and have a look.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked out of the gate of the vi, several men in ck suits rushed forward and surrounded her. After confirming that she was Grace, she directly picked up the rope and tied her up and threw her into the car. Grace was frightened and struggled and shouted, "Who are you? What do you want? Let go of me!"


    "Be honest to me!" The man who took the lead smashed the car door vigorously and sneered, "If you make another noise, you will be killed immediately!"


    The words sound fell, and the car was quickly driven and galloped towards the more remote ce.


    Grace immediately panicked, but she was bound all over and could not run away. Looking at the more and more unfamiliar scenery, she trembled with fear and kicked the car door with her leg to ask for help.


    The man who took the lead looked at this and raised his hand and pped her in the face. "Be honest! Kick and kill you again!"

 Chapter 200 Everything will be all right

    Grace''s face went white with pain and wanted to resist, but he felt a cone of pain in the back of his head. Then he turned ck and fainted.


    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself left in the dim underground parking lot. The person standing in front of her was Wolfgang, dressed in handsome leather. Wolfgang''s face was full of ruffians and vomited smoke rings. In the curled smoke, his handsome face was somewhat evil.


    Grace fell to the ground and smiled, "Wolfgang, is it you? Is this what you said goodbye?"


    "Are you all right?" He did not answer her, but asked in a hoarse voice.


    "You tied me here. Do you not know if I have anything to do?" She asked back.


    He was dazed, his fingertips quivered slightly, and he was silent and did not speak.


    Just then, Daisy suddenly came up to him and whispered, "Wolfgang, give Grace to me, and I will take her out."


    "Uh-huh." He hesitated for a moment, but still nodded gently. "If something happens to her, you don''t want to live either." "Don''t worry, I understand."


    Before Grace could react to what was going on, Daisy pulled him up from the ground and out of the underground parking lot. "Daisy, you let me go! Where are you taking me?" Grace couldn''t help shouting at her.


    "Be quiet." Daisy snorted coldly, "I promised Wolfgang that I would send you out safely, but if you don''t obey, it''s another matter." "Can he have such a good heart?" Graceughed sarcastically at the thought of all this time.


    Only at that moment did she suddenly understand that her brother Caleb, who once loved her, was really dead.


    "Of course not." Sure enough, as soon as he walked out of the door of the underground parking lot, Daisy pressed Grace against the wall and sneered, "Grace, because of you, Wolfgang lost Carl family Group. Now he has nothing in Romantic city. Of course he will not let you go like this."


    "So? What is he going to do?" Grace bit his lip.


    "He asked me to pretend to let you go first and then kill you." Daisy smiled harshly and suddenly took out a sharp dagger from his bag and aimed it at her heart. Ha ha smiled, "Grace, you should have died long ago, you evil spirit!" At the drop of her voice, she lifted the dagger high and stabbed it hard at Grace''s heart.


    Grace''s face went white with fear and tried to hide, but his hands and feet were tied to death and he could not hide at all.


    She can only close her eyes in despair and wait for the arrival of death.


    She really owes Wolfgang too much in her life. If she finally dies because of him, she will admit it.


    The imaginary pain did not fall on her.


    She hurriedly opened her eyes and saw Carl standing in front of her. As soon as she grasped Daisy''s wrist, she grabbed the dagger in her hand.


    "Carl?" Daisy rubbed his sore wrist and sneered, "It''s really time."


    At the drop of her voice, she gave Grace a hard look and turned to leave.


    Carl hurriedly helped Grace loosen the rope, looked her up and down, and said anxiously, "Grace, are you all right?"


    Grace''s legs were weak and the whole person fell into his arms. He shook his head with a wry smile. "I''m fine."


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you well and scared you." Carl hugged her thin waist and her eyes were full of guilt.


    "I''m fine, I''m d you came." She said in a hoarse voice.


    "Well, here Ie. I''ll take you home." At this point, he picked her up in the middle and took her to the car.


    The car staggered all the way, and it took a long time before it stopped in front of the vi where they lived.


    Grace got off the bus and went back to his room. After taking a hot bath, he slowly recovered.


    The door of the room was gently pushed open. Carl came up to her with a ss of hot milk and said with a gentle smile, "Grace, are you scared today? Come on, drink this and have a good sleep at night."


    "Carl, what the hell is going on?" Thinking of the entertainment news he had seen before, Grace hurriedly asked, "Carl family Group, how are you?"


    "I have clearly divided the Carl family Group and sold Carl family. I will own the Carl family Group in the future." Carl took Grace''s hand and smiled faintly. "Carl family Group is a family business. I know it is risky and will weaken Carl family''s power, but I can''t take care of these. I want to protect you thoroughly and don''t want anyone to threaten you any more."


    Hearing what he said, Grace threw himself into his arms and his eyes were filled with emotion.


    He stretched out his hand and gently stroked her long soft hair. His voice was low and pleasant: "Now it''s all right. Although the process is very risky, the ending is still good. Wolfgang will leave Romantic city and Boning City will go back to foreign countries. Our life can finally return to calm."


    "Well, that''s great." Grace leaned on his shoulder, hooked his lips and smiled, "We can live a good life in the future."


    "Uh-huh." He smiled gently, bent down and printed a light kiss on her forehead, and whispered, ''sleep, sleep, everything is all right."


    "Good."


    Grace leaned against his arms and fell asleep.


    Perhaps with him by her side tonight, she actually slept soundly and had no dreams all night.


    Open your eyes again, it is already bright.


    Grace got up and found Carl had already got up. He left a note beside him saying that he had gone to thepany and asked her to stay at home and remember to eat breakfast.


    Grace didn''t think much, so he simply washed up, then brought out the porridge from the microwave oven and drank it slowly.


    Halfway through the porridge, the doorbell rang and Wen Tingyi came.


    Grace hurriedly invited him into the house and smiled awkwardly: "Wen Tingyi, it''s really not the right time for you toe. Carl has already gone to thepany."


    "I came to see you." However, he smiled, took out a prescription and handed it to her. He lowered his voice and said, "This is the course of follow-up treatment for your throat. You can only take good care of the medicine on this prescription. I''m sorry, I can''t continue to help you with the treatment."


    Hearing what he said, Grace was shocked and said, "Wen Tingyi, are you leaving Romantic city?"


    "Well, I want to find Hailey." He said definitely.


    "Do you know where she is?" She asked.


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter. Look slowly and you can always find it." He hooked his lips and smiled, his voice somewhat hoarse. "If you can''t find it, it''s okay. You should travel around."


    Looking at his sad eyes, Grace was dazed and somewhat sad. She did not expect that his feelings for Hailey were so deep.


    She sighed lightly and thought for a moment and said, "Wen Tingyi, although I don''t know where Hailey is, I very much hope you can find her back. I remember she said that she likes the warm small cities in the south."

 Chapter 201 Have you ever liked me?

    "Well, Grace, thank you." Wen Tingyi nodded gently, narrowed his eyes and smiled. "You and Carl should also be fine. During this period of time, Carl family Group is in great turmoil. He may be very busy and may ignore you, but you must remember that he loves you very much. He has done so much for you."


    "Don''t worry, I all know that we will be happy." Grace said with a full face of certainty.


    "Then Grace, goodbye."


    "Goodbye, Wen Tingyi."


    After sending Wen Tingyi away, Grace stood at the gate of the vi in a trance for a long time, feeling a thick loneliness in his heart.


    There are fewer and fewer people around her. What she leaves behind is all the most important people. She will cherish them well.


    In the next few days, life was rtively calm.


    Carl is really very busy. He leaves early and returnste every day. He spends most of his time in thepany. Fortunately, his efforts have also paid off. News is broadcast every day. Carl family Group haspleted a major transformation and has now sessfully be a new technologypany.


    This evening, Grace had juste out of the bath when his cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Jia Ning''s name on the screenst week, she was absent-minded for a long time, but still slipped the answer key: "Hello, MISS ZHOU?"


    "Grace,e out for a drink." Zhou Jianing''s voice sounded bitter, "Don''t refuse me, this may be thest time I ask you to drink."


    Hearing what she said, Grace froze and nodded in agreement.


    After that, she changed her clothes, put on a light make-up and came to the imperial city.


    From a distance, she saw Zhou Jianing sitting alone on the bar, pouring wine into her mouth cup by cup.


    Grace walked up to her and sat down, squinting and saying, "Miss ZHOU, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m in a bad mood. Not everyone is as lucky as you to marry a man you love deeply." Zhou Jianing nced at her and said in a strange way.


    "If you asked me out just to say this to me, then I''ll go." At this point, Grace got up and was about to leave.


    However, she took out a delicate box and ced it in front of her. With a bitter smile, she said, "Grace, I asked you out to give you this."


    Grace was dazed and opened it gently. Inside the box was a very delicate bracelet, which was the same as that on Zhou Jianing''s wrist.


    But thinking of what she had said to Alice before, Grace gave a sneer and sipped his lips and said, "Zhou Jianing, hard work is no longer working for me."


    However, he bent down to pour her a ss of wine and smiled wryly: "Grace, believe it or not, I really want to be friends with you. I used to naively think that we were already good friends, so when I saw the sisters" bracelets, I bought them without hesitation and wanted to give them to you, but now it seems that I am still too naive."


    "Since I can''t be a friend, I don''t need to ept this bracelet." Grace returned the bracelet to her and said coldly, "Zhou Jianing, I finally advise you that Alice is not a good person. If you go along with her, your fate will be miserable." With that, she got up and was ready to leave.


    Zhou Jianingughed aloud: "So? Grace, what should I do? Should I wish you and Carl happiness with a smile?"


    "We are really happy and do notck your blessing." Leaving this sentence behind, Grace went straight away.


    Unexpectedly, I met Wolfgang at the gate of Imperial City.


    He was exactly the same as when she first saw him, dressed in ck leather, with messy hair, standing under the dazzling spotlight, smiling with ruffian and evil.


    He walked up to her step by step. The evil spirit smiled and his voice was low and dull. "Grace, we have met again."


    "Uh-huh." Grace was a little afraid of him and subconsciously stepped back half a step. He smiled awkwardly, "Haven''t you left Romantic city yet?"


    "Well, I''ll leave tomorrow. Since I met you, I''ll say goodbye to you face to face." He said smilingly.


    "There is nothing to say. I have said everything before." She whispered.


    Feeling the fear in her eyes, he said with a wry smile: "Grace, after such a long time, you are still afraid of me. I am so terrible in your eyes?"


    Hearing what he said, she looked up at him and smiled: "Wolfgang, I also want to convince myself that you are my brother in Caleb, so don''t be afraid of you, but I still can''t regard you as Caleb. Perhaps you now are really different from Caleb in my memory."


    "Have you ever liked me?" Wolfgang looked at her with burning eyes and said word by word, "Whether I am Caleb or Tang Xu, even for a second, have you ever liked me?"


    For an instant, Grace was dazed and his fundus mood was veryplicated.


    But in the end, she lowered her head and said lightly, "I''m sorry."


    The simple three words made Wolfgang''s heart sink to the bottom.


    He smiled bitterly and whispered, "Well, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have asked such a question. Now that you are Carl''s wife, you will naturally not be moved by others."


    "It''s gettingte. I should go back." Grace looked at the time with low eyes and said lightly, "Wolfgang, there will be no future."


    "Well, there will be no future."


    At the drop of her voice, she turned around and went straight away.


    Wolfgang stared at her far away figure for a long time, then finally shook her head gently and turned to leave.


    At that moment, Grace was bent on drawing a clear line with everyone and being Carl''s wife. Little imagine, so many things happenedter....


    After returning home, the night was already very deep.


    Grace entered the room, but fell into a strong embrace.


    Carl leaned on her shoulder, smelled the smell of her body and whispered, "Grace, you are not good. You have run to drink again."


    "Zhou Jianing called me and I went out." Grace smiled and narrowed his eyes. "Why did youe back so early today?"


    "I wanted toe back and spend time with you, but I didn''t think you were there." Carl pressed her against the door, hooked her lips and smiled, "Grace, let''s have a baby. When your timees, I think there is space at home." "What? Ah... uh..." Before she finished speaking, her lips were directly sealed.


    The man kissed her and took off her clothes. The two hot bodies were immediately entangled.


    In a trance, Grace felt that he had been carried to the bed, and then there was an unsuitable picture for children.


    "Grace, do you like boys or girls?" The man bit her ear and his voice was very evil.


    "Well... I like them all." She whispered a word.


    "Then we will have one, which will be more lively."


    "Well... good..."

 Chapter 202 She cant have a child

    Three dayster, Carl family Vi.


    Today''s Carl family is especially lively. This is the first family dinner held in Carl family after the division and transformation of Carl family Group. Grace, as Mrs. Bo, also became the heroine of the family dinner. She was wearing a gold diamond-encrusted slim dress, her long hair was slightly curled, and she was wearing delicate makeup. She stood beside Carl with a full face of smile and received everyone''s blessing. "Congrattions, Boss Carl, Carl family is now yours."


    "Congrattions, Mrs. Bo. I still need your help in the future."


    "I wish Carl family Group a prosperous business, Carl family better and better, and Bo and Mrs. Bo a happy rtionship."


    Grace raised his ss under everyone''spliment and gently clinked it with Carl. For the first time, he felt the feeling of much attention.


    "Congrattions, Grace." Just then, there was a familiar voice behind him.


    Grace was dazed and turned to look. The man standing behind her was Mason.


    Mason raised his ss at her, hooked his lips and smiled, "It seems that you are Boss Carl''s lucky star. After you married him, the whole Carl family Group is getting better."


    "Shen always talked andughed." Grace clinked his sses gently with him and sipped his lips. "How is Shen Shi Group these days?"


    ''same old." He said lightly.


    "What about Rose? Is she still pestering you?"


    "I haven''t seen her for a long time either."


    ''si Shen." While they were talking, they saw a girl in a white skirt shouting at Mason, then walked up to him and took his arm gently.


    The girl has short hair and a pair of big watery eyes. She smiles very cute.


    She looked at Grace with a full face of doubts and asked, ''si Shen, who is she?"


    "Her name is Grace and she is Mrs. Carl family." Mason squinted and smiled, looked at Grace and said, "Grace, this is Qin Jiaojiao, my girlfriend. She has just returned from abroad and does not know the situation in Romantic city. Don''t mind." "Your girlfriend?" Grace took a trance and said hurriedly, "It''s quite good. I didn''t expect you to have a girlfriend."


    "You are married, can''t I wait for you all the time?" He said half jokingly and half seriously. "That''s not what I mean. Miss Qin is very cute and suitable for you." Grace hurriedly said.


    "Well, I know, I''m kidding you." Mason narrowed his eyes and his eyes fell on Qin Jiaojiao. "However, Jiao Jiao also designs wedding rings. You should have a lot of topics in the future." "Is it? Then we can have a good talk, just because I have a new inspiration recently and want to design a wedding ring." Grace nodded.


    "That''s great. I''m still worried that I haven''t met any colleagues abroad." Qin Jiaojiao said smilingly, ''si Shen is good everywhere, but it is toomercial and does not understand romance." Grace was amused by her words and took her and said it for a long time. She found Qin Jiaojiao was a very lovely girl with pure appearance and good character. No wonder Mason liked it. This is all right. I hope she and Mason can make good progress.


    Wolfgang and Bonin left Romantic city, Carl''s newly-built Carl family Group took a firm foothold in Romantic city, and life in Grace and Carl gradually returned to calm.


    This morning, as usual, Grace got up early and came to the supermarket to buy some ingredients and go home to learn how to cook. In this way, Carl could eat delicious food after work. Unexpectedly, I met Alice and Zhou Jianing in the supermarket.


    Grace did not expect that after a few days of absence, the rtionship between the two had reached this close level.


    Seeing Graceing towards him, Alice smiled and deliberately said to Zhou Jianing, "Jia Ning, how are you these days?"


    "It''s quite good." Zhou Jianing smiled faintly, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay, but I felt a little ufortable the other day and went to the hospital. I didn''t expect to meet Carl." She smiled and deliberately said Carl''s name very heavily. Zhou Jianing made a surprised expression, "How did Carl go to the hospital?"


    "I don''t know, and I went to the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology. I don''t know if Mrs. Bo is pregnant." At this point, her eyes fell on Grace impartially. Pregnant?


    Grace was dazed and his eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    She has just passed her menstrual period and there is no sign of pregnancy.


    I saw Alice and Zhou Jianinge to her side and say smilingly, "Mrs. Bo, are you pregnant? Should we congratte you?"


    "Thank you for paying so much attention to my private life, but I don''t seem to need to report it to you if I am pregnant." Leaving this sentence behind, Grace turned and left. "Alice, it seems that you don''t know much about Mrs. Bo. Mrs. Bo is not pregnant at all." Zhou Jianing, however, raised his eyebrows and looked at Grace. He smiled and said, "Didn''t Mrs. Bo stay in a mental hospital for five years before? Before, I passed through the child again, and my body was so badly damaged that it should be very difficult to conceive the child again, wouldn''t I?"


    For an instant, Grace was dazed and the whole people froze in ce.


    "Is it?" Alice looked surprised. "Then why did Boss Carl go to obstetrics and gynecology?"


    "Perhaps it is because Mrs. Bo is unable to conceive, Carl worry, just go to the obstetrics and gynecology department? After all, today''s Carl family Group needs an heir very much. They have been married for so long, and Mrs. Bo''s stomach has not moved..."


    "It makes sense. I remember Carl liked children very much. He was extremely kind to Luoluo at that time."


    "The baby is so cute, he certainly likes it, but if Mrs. Bo cannot give birth..."


    "Shut up!"


    Hearing this, Grace couldn''t help it. He rushed forward and interrupted them with a roar. He said angrily, "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth apart!"


    "Why? Is it angry from embarrassment?" Alice ha ha smiled, approached her a little and whispered, "Grace, don''t me me for not reminding you, your body, or go to the hospital to have a good examination, don''t really can''t have a child at that time, that''s ridiculous, you know, people like Carl need a child very much."


    "I know my body myself, and it''s not your turn to tell me what to do!" Grace was dazed, but he still said word for word, ''moreover, even if I really can''t have children, it won''t be your turn and Zhou Jianing''s turn!"


    Say that finish, she gave them a hard look, then turned to leave.


    But at the moment of turning around, her heart still surged with deep uneasiness.


    Carl has never told her about the child, and she has never worried that she will not be able to conceive the child, but she has been married to Carl for some time and her stomach has not moved. Should not...

 Chapter 203 He gave up revenge for you.

    No, no.


    Grace shook his head hurriedly and pressed down his messy thoughts.


    It''s just that the time hasn''te yet. She must not listen to the provocations of Alice and Zhou Jianing. But all day today, Grace was upset.


    It was evening in an instant. Seeing Carling back, Grace brought the dishes he had cooked with his own hands to the table, took him to sit down and said smilingly, "Carl, try them quickly. I just learned them and made them for you with my own hands."


    "My wife is working hard." Carl smiled, picked up his chopsticks and put a piece of braised pork into his mouth.


    But the smell...


    "How is it?" Grace asked expectantly.


    "Not bad." Not having the heart to spoil her, he swallowed the meat with difficulty and squeezed out a smile.


    "Then why do you this expression? Isn''t it delicious?" She narrowed her eyes and ate a piece.


    The next second, she vomited out the meat and frowned, "what''s going on? Why is it so sour?"


    "You must regard vinegar as soy sauce." Carl tapped her forehead gently and said helplessly, "Little confused, you''d better not do it in the future. I''ll make it for you."


    At this point, he picked up the food and walked back to the kitchen, ready to do it again.


    Looking at Carl, who was busy in the kitchen, Grace sniffed and felt a little guilty.


    She got up and walked behind him, put her hand around him, leaned against him, and whispered, "Carl, it''s very kind of you."


    "I am your husband, of course I have to be kind to you." He replied smilingly.


    "That husband, let''s have a child." She was dazed and made a tentative remark.


    "Yes." He immediately came to his senses and turned around and pressed her against the wall. He smiled and said, "Give birth now." "That''s not what I mean... um..."


    Before she finished speaking, her lips were blocked.


    The man held her from the kitchen to the living room, and then from the living room to the bedroom. As a result, eating became eating her...


    ......


    Grace had a nightmare tonight.


    She dreamed that she was lying on the operating table covered in blood. The child in her belly was killed by cold instruments and turned into ck blood clots. She shouted for help, but was submerged by bright red blood. When she woke up, it was already bright.


    Carl has already gone to thepany, and her face is full of tears.


    She was absent-minded for a long time, slowly got up from bed and decided to go to the hospital.


    After arriving at the hospital, she went to the obstetrics and gynecology department for examination.


    The results of the examination came out soon. The doctor sat in front of her with his eyebrows tightly twisted and whispered, "Grace, your current physical condition makes you unable to conceive a child." "Why?" She asked hastily.


    "Your body is too cold and your uterus is seriously damaged. It is suggested that you should adjust your body well before considering having children."


    "Is there a big chance that I will have a child in the future?"


    "This is not certain... but if your physical condition cannot improve, pregnancy is very difficult."


    Hearing these words, Grace''s ear buzzed and his heart was filled with despair.


    The doctor''s words were very tactful. To put it bluntly, she could not get pregnant now and might not be pregnant in the future.


    She reached out and touched her lower abdomen. Her eyes were full of bitterness. Is this her retribution for losing the child?


    "Grace?" Just as she was thinking, a familiar voice came behind her.


    She was dazed and turned to look. Standing behind her was Zhou Jiaqiao in a white coat.


    Zhou Jiaqiao looked above her and narrowed his eyes. "I don''t think your face is very good. Do you want toe in for psychological counseling?" "No, I''m fine." She recovered and refused.


    However, he stared at her pale face and said directly, "Grace, I thought you would be very happy after you married Carl. I didn''t think so."


    "You misunderstand, I am very happy now." She said smilingly.


    "Is it? Then what are you doing in the hospital?" He approached her step by step, looked at her and asked.


    "This is my business, it has nothing to do with you." He has no good airway.


    "You are guilty." However, he lifted her chin and smiled. "Happiness cannot be disguised, Grace. Admit it. Marrying Carl, you do not have the happiness you imagined."


    "Zhou Jiaqiao, do you think you can really see through everyone''s heart?" Grace stared at his burning eyes andughed sarcastically. "In fact, you are just like this. You cannot see through my heart or your own."


    "Ha ha." Hearing her words, Zhou Jiaqiao was dazed and smiled sarcastically.


    After a pause, he clung to her ear bone and whispered, "Grace, Wolfgang came to do psychological counseling before leaving Romantic city. Do you want to know what he said in the end?"


    At the mention of Wolfgang, Grace paused and couldn''t help biting his lower lip.


    Zhou Jiaqiao turned and pushed the office door open, made a "please" gesture towards her, and went straight in.


    She hesitated for a long time, but went in.


    He sat at his desk, put on his gentle gold-rimmed sses and said with a smile: "Grace, in fact, most of the time I think Wolfgang likes you better than Carl, but women seem to like to choose the person they like better." "Stop beating around the bush and say what Wolfgang has said to you." Grace did not answer his words, but said directly.


    "I didn''t say anything, just chatted a few words." He said slowly, "Grace, don''t you think it''s strange? Why did Carl split the Carl family Group so smoothly? Wolfgang and Boning City have been painstakingly nned for several years." Hearing what he said, Grace was shocked and his eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    To tell the truth, she did feel a little strange, but she didn''t ask Carl much about her work.


    Zhou Jiaqiao came closer to her and lowered his voice. "In fact, Wolfgang gave uppeting with Carl for Carl family Group for you. Because of this, he fell out with Boning City. Boning City also found someone to tie you up and said he would kill you."


    What?


    Grace''s body shook and his eyes were filled with shock.


    Only then did she know that the person who tied her to the underground parking lot that day was not Wolfgang, but Boning City. Wolfgang went to save her. Later, because of her, Wolfgang also had a fight with Boning City and was seriously injured.


    She couldn''t help thinking of thest time she saw Wolfgang. She didn''t even know this and said such harsh words to Wolfgang.


    "Very sad, right? I am also very sad to hear it." Zhou Jiaqiao squinted at Grace and said lightly, "I always thought Wolfgang was born for revenge, but unexpectedly, he gave up revenge for you."

 Chapter 204 Mason and I are past tense

    Hearing this, Grace gave a wry smile, and the bitterness in his heart deepened.


    But Wolfgang has left Romantic city, and she and Carl are married. Now there is no point in saying this.


    So she looked up at Zhou Jiaqiao and said lightly, "Zhou Jiaqiao, thank you for telling me this, but I still said that I don''t regret marrying Carl."


    "Just don''t regret it. I hope you won''t regret itter." Zhou Jiaqiao stared at her beautiful eyes and said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t." With that, she got up and left the hospital.


    People need to make countless choices in their life. She and Carl have had a very difficult and bumpy decade, but she never regrets knowing Carl. If time goes back to ten years ago, she will still choose to meet him on that winter night, making her fall in love with him at first sight and love him for ten years.


    ......


    For the next few days, Grace was having that nightmare every night. The cold operating table and the baby covered in blood appeared in her dream every night, disturbing her to sleep at night.


    Very not easy to arrive at the weekend, Grace just got up and saw Carl sitting on her sofa, smiling at her.


    "Carl, didn''t you go to thepany?" Grace looked at him with low eyes and wondered.


    "Today weekend, I won''t go to thepany. Let''s take you out for a break." Carl walked up to her and said smilingly, "I think you look very bad recently. Is there something wrong with you?"


    "No, it''s just too much pressure." She was shocked and still didn''t tell him the results of her examination in the hospital.


    If he knew that she could not conceive the child, would he be very sad?


    "Then you pack up and let''s go to the farm for one night. Don''t you like nature very much?" Carl reached out and hugged her in his arms and lowered his voice. "The farm in Alice?" She asked.


    "Well, after Wolfgang left Romantic city, the farm was bought by Carl family Group. You are the wife of shop-owner now and can go sightseeing at any time."


    "Then you and Alice... have be partners again?" He dazed, wry smile way.


    "Well, I think so, but don''t worry, I have handed over the project to the following people. Alice and I don''t need to meet at all." He gently scraped the tip of her nose and sipped his lips. "You are my wife now, and you are still worried that I will be robbed by others?"


    "Of course, when Alicees back again, he will not die of his evil intentions towards you. Of course, I have to be on guard." She said rightfully.


    Hearing what she said, he couldn''t helpughing: "Don''t worry, now your husband has only you in his heart and can''t amodate others."


    "That''s good." Grace smiled, then turned and went into the room to pack up his things.


    After packing up her things, she followed Carl into the car and bumped all the way to the farm.


    Nature is indeed the most healing ce. After a stroll around the farm, Grace felt that the whole people rxed a lot.


    In the evening, Carl took Grace to the underground winery of the farm and opened her a bottle of good red wine. The two sat in romantic candlelight and tasted the red wine.


    "Boss Carl, Mrs. Bo, what a coincidence." Just then, a familiar voice sounded behind him.


    Grace dazed, turned around and saw Mason standing behind her with Qin Jiaojiao, smiling at her.


    ''mason?" Grace was shocked. "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s a rare weekend. Bring Jiao Jiao over to rx." Heughed, "Since we met by chance, can we make a table?"


    "Of course."


    At this point, Mason took Qin Jiaojiao and sat down opposite Grace and Carl.


    Carl also lost his previous hostility to Mason. He took the initiative to pour him a ss of red wine and looked at Qin Jiaojiao. He smiled and said, "Mr. Shen, don''t you introduce him?" "Her name is Qin Jiaojiao, my girlfriend." Mason smiled and said, "Jiao Jiao, this is the husband of Boss Carl and Grace."


    "Boss Carl, I have heard a lot about it." Qin Jiaojiao raised his ss to Carl.


    "Miss Qin is very kind." Carl clinked his sses with her gently.


    Several people talked for a while. Qin Jiaojiao said he wanted to go to the bathroom and got up and left.


    Grace sat for a while and felt a little ufortable. He got up and went to the bathroom.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I entered the toilet, I saw Alice and Qin Jiaojiao standing together. Alice did not know what he said to Qin Jiaojiao. Qin Jiaojiao''s face was very ugly.


    Grace hurried forward, pulled Alice apart, stared at her and asked, "Alice, what do you want?"


    Seeing Grace, Alice nced at her, then turned around and walked to the sink. He washed his hands slowly and said lightly, "I didn''t do anything. I just saw that Miss Qin had just returned home and didn''t know many things, so I told her some stories of the past."


    "Don''t sow discord for me!" Grace gave her a hard look.


    "I didn''t sow discord. I believe in many things and Miss Qin has her own judgment." At this point, she smiled at Qin Jiaojiao and turned to leave.


    Grace frowned, turned to look at Qin Jiaojiao, bit his lip and said, "Miss Qin, don''t take what she said to you to heart."


    "Grace, what is going on with you and Mason?" Qin Jiaojiao directly stared at her and asked.


    She was shocked and said truthfully: ''mason and I did have some emotional entanglements, but as you can see, now I am married to Carl and we are very happy, while Mason is a thing of the past. You are the first girl he has openly dated. I believe you will be happy."


    Hearing her words, Qin Jiaojiao smiled bitterly: "It turns out that the person in Mason''s heart who has been unforgettable is you. I said, why does he feel different every time he sees you?"


    "Hmm?" Grace looked at her with a puzzled face.


    She smiled absent and looked up at her and said, "Grace, although I haven''t been with Mason for a long time, I really like him. I am not the kind of unreasonable person. I don''t want to investigate the past of you and Mason, but now that Mason is with me and you are married, I hope you can keep a distance from him."


    "Don''t worry, I know this better than you do." Grace smiled.


    "That''s good." Qin Jiaojiao patted her on the shoulder and said smilingly, "Grace, I actually like you very much. I hope we don''t get locked in a row because of a man."


    "Well, don''t worry, I just want to live my life well now and have no idea to disturb others." Grace smiled and took her arm. "Then let''s go back and don''t let them wait too long."

 Chapter 205 Destroys Others" Feelings

    "Good." Qin Jiaojiao smiled and went out of the bathroom with Grace and returned to the wine table.


    Seeing Graceing back, Carl got up and stood up. He smiled at Mason and said, "Shen Zong, it''s gettingte. I''ll take Grace back to rest first. You should also go back early." "Well, Boss Carl, walk slowly."


    "Uh-huh."


    At this point, Carl took Grace out of the winery.


    The two men strolled along the path of the farm, and the dim light pulled their shadows for a long time.


    When the wind started, Carl took off his coat and put it on Grace.


    Grace smiled at him and asked about the fragrance of wood that belonged to him alone. He felt very relieved.


    He took her hand and lowered his voice and said, "Grace, I think you and Qin Jiaojiao had a pleasant chat."


    "Well, she has a good character and is also a wedding ring designer. She feels quite topical." Grace smiled.


    "That''s good. Since Hailey left, you have few friends in Romantic city. It would be good to make a friend." He said.


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded, but his heart was a little worried. He hoped that the Mason incident would not affect this friendship that had not yet sprouted.


    The two chatted one by one and soon returned to the hotel.


    Grace went into the bathroom and was just about to take a bath when he saw Carl push the door ande in, leaning against the wall and looking at him with a smile. "Boss Carl, what are you doing?" She was a little ufortable with his stare and asked weakly.


    He walked up to her step by step, thumped her against the wall, evoked her chin and smiled, "Grace, I haven''t bathed yet. Let''s do it together."


    "Well, are you sure?" Grace retreated ufortably and said with a red face.


    "Well, I''m sure." As he said this, he kissed her lips and slowly faded her clothes.


    The two hot bodies were immediately intertwined.


    Grace put his arms around his neck and began to respond to his kiss.


    "Grace, let''s have a baby." The man breathed in her ear and his voice was charming.


    For an instant, Grace was frozen in ce.


    He gently separated her legs and wanted to do the next move, but she suddenly pushed him away and said apologetically, "Carl, I''m sorry..."


    Carl looked at her with handsome eyes slightly narrowed and wondered, "Grace, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m a little tired." Grace said with a wry smile, "I''m sorry to spoil your interest."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you feel tired, let''s go to bed early." He gently rubbed her long hair and smiled gently, "Then take a bath first and I''ll have a cigarette." "Good."


    After Carl left, Grace filled the bathtub with water andy in the bathtub, feeling very sad.


    I can see that Carl really wants a child, but she can''t even give him his simplest wish.


    No, she had to find a chance to tell him her physical condition, but she was really afraid that he would abandon her and not want her because of this. Because of his bad mood, Grace didn''t sleep much all night and woke up early in the morning.


    Seeing Carl sleeping soundly, she got up softly and went out of the room, ready to go out for some air.


    She walked slowly along the farm path to the smallke and stopped to admire theke and mountains in the early morning.


    "Yo, isn''t this Mrs. Bo? So early?" Just then, there was a mocking voice behind him.


    There is no need to look back. Grace also knows that it is Alice.


    She nced at her, ignored her and turned to leave.


    Alice stepped forward, blocked her way and sneered, "Grace, when you be Mrs. Bo, you can be arrogant?"


    "Alice, what do you want?" Grace looked up at her and hum coldly. "It has long been impossible for you and Carl to get to this point. What are you doing back here? Do you think Carl can still be with you regardless of past grudges?" "You bitch, Carl and I havee to this point because of you. You dare to say these words!" Alice stared at her angrily and gnashed his teeth. "Yes, Carl and I are really impossible, but Grace, I will not make you feel better! Since Carl is a man I cannot get, I would rather destroy him than be you!"


    "You madman." Grace gave her a white look and pushed her away to leave.


    However, she smiled harshly, suddenly tilted her head and looked at the nearby direction, then held out her hand and gave Grace a hard push.


    Grace was already standing on the side of the smallke. She suddenly pushed him and felt that his center of gravity was unstable. The whole person fell heavily into theke.


    She was so scared that she shouted for help. The next second, her waist was hugged vigorously and fell into a warm embrace.


    Because the speed was too fast, she didn''t stand firm and fell on the man.


    The man stretched out his hand to protect her tightly and said with a worried face, "Grace, are you all right?"


    Grace looked up hurriedly, just in time for Mason''s worried eyes.


    At that moment, in his eyes, she saw the feelings that had been suppressed for too long, exactly the same as him.


    She was shocked and shook her head at once: "I''m fine, thank you for saving me."


    "It''s good to be fine." Mason breathed a sigh of relief, which helped her to stand up.


    But as soon as they turned around, they saw Qin Jiaojiao standing where he was, looking at Grace and Mason with a very strange look.


    Grace recovered, hurriedly pushed Mason away and exined, "Miss Qin, don''t get me wrong, Mason and I..."


    "Stop it, I believe in my eyes." Qin Jiaojiao interrupted her and sneered, "Sure enough, the most unbelievable thing in the world is the man''s mouth."


    At this point, she gave Mason a hard look and turned and ran away.


    Grace looked at Mason and frowned. ''mason, you should go after her and have a look. Exin it to her."


    "Well, don''t worry, it will be all right." Mason smiled at her and turned to catch up with Qin Jiaojiao.


    Alice smiled with satisfaction and looked at Grace and said, "It''s really a good y, Grace. You have always been very good at destroying other people''s feelings."


    Grace looked up at her, suddenly stepped forward, raised his hand and pped her in the face.


    With the sound of "pa", her cheeks suddenly turned red.


    She covered her beaten face and shouted at Grace, "Grace, you are crazy, you dare to hit me!"


    "Now I am a legitimate Mrs. Bo. Why did I hit you?" Grace approached her step by step, gnashing his teeth and saying, "Alice, if you dare to be a demon again, I will not only beat you, but also tear your mouth apart!"

 Chapter 206 Mrs. Bo Cha Gang has come

    "You!" Alice covered her beaten face and stared at her angrily, but because of Grace''s current status, she also dared to be angry and dared not speak.


    Grace nced at her and sneered, "Alice, no matter what kind of plot you have, I will not let you seed. The feelings between me and Mason are not something you can provoke. You''d better die as early as possible." Say that finish, she turned to leave.


    Alice, however, stared at her with a sneer and grinned coldly, "Grace, can''t you have children? What do you think if someone is pregnant with Carl''s child?"


    Hearing what she said, Grace was shocked and the whole people froze to the same ce.


    But after a pause, she gave a cold hum and said clearly, "Alice, Carl and I are married. Even if I cannot have a child, he will not abandon me. Moreover, I am not pregnant for the time being, which does not mean I will never have a child." Leaving this sentence behind, she smiled and turned to leave.


    She didn''t go back to her room, but walked in the direction of Mason and Qin Jiaojiao.


    I saw Qin Jiaojiao standing in front of Mason with red eyes and said, ''mason, I know now. You can''t forget Grace at all, can you?"


    Mason''s narrow eyes narrowed and said lightly, "Jiao Jiao, believe it or not, I have put down my feelings for Grace. Now we are just ordinary friends."


    "But you just looked at her eyes. Obviously, you were so anxious and distressed. I have never seen such an expression on your face." Qin Jiaojiao cold hum a way.


    "After all, she is the woman I like before. Isn''t it normal for me to be nervous when I am in danger?" Mason said slowly.


    "But..."


    "Miss Qin, don''t worry, Mason and I won''t rekindle our old love." Before she could say anything, Grace walked up to her and smiled faintly. "I don''t know what Alice said to you, which made you so suspicious of Mason and me, but I can assure you that we really have nothing. If you mind, I can delete all Mason''s contact information in front of you."


    At this point, she took out her mobile phone, found Mason''s phone number and WeChat, and clicked Delete.


    She shook her cell phone at Mason and smiled: "Well, we haven''t contacted now, Mason, you should treat Miss Qin well."


    "Uh-huh." Mason nodded gently and said nothing.


    Grace smiled and turned away.


    Looking at the back of Grace''s departure, Qin Jiaojiao looked up at Mason and frowned, ''mason, are you really willing to cut off all ties with her for me?"


    "There is nothing to loathe to give up. She is already married. I should have kept refusing with her." Mason said lightly, "Now she is the most familiar stranger to me."


    "Well, I see." Qin Jiaojiao sipped his lips and finally smiled. "In this case, don''t worry, I won''t listen to other people''s provocations or eat Grace''s vinegar any more."


    "Well, this is the best." He smiled slightly and lowered his voice. "Are you hungry? Let''s go, I''ll take you to breakfast." "Good."


    After returning to Romantic city, Grace''s life gradually calmed down.


    This morning, Grace got up early as usual. After washing, he bought breakfast and came to Carl family Group.


    The employees of Carl family Group were very polite to her and greeted her smilingly.


    She walked to the president''s office with a smile, only to see Lu Huan suddenlye out and block her way. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Mrs. Bo, are you here? Let me take you to have a cup of coffee first. Today thepany brought in good coffee beans."


    "Carl is in the office, isn''t he? I brought him breakfast." Grace waved his breakfast and said smilingly.


    "Boss Carl he..." Lu Huan a pair of hesitant appearance.


    "What''s the matter?" Grace''s eyebrows immediately frowned.


    "Mrs. Bo, why don''t we go thereter?" Lu Huan frowned.


    Grace pushed him directly away and walked to the president''s office.


    The door of the president''s office was left unlocked. Along the crack of the door, she saw the person inside, Zhou Jianing.


    Zhou Jianing carried a lot of things and looked at Carl with a ttering face and said, "Carl, I''ve brought you breakfast. Look at what you like to eat."


    Carl did not answer her words, but looked up at her and said coldly, "Zhou Jianing, do you know why I would like to see you?"


    "Why?" She said perplexed.


    "I am willing to let you into this office today because of my previous face. This is for you." As he spoke, he took out an envelope and threw it in front of her.


    She hurriedly took it and opened it. Her face suddenly became very ugly.


    She looked at the air ticket and frowned. "Carl, what does this mean? You want to drive me away?"


    "Romantic city is not the ce where you shoulde. You should go back to Haicheng." Carl''s voice was cold.


    "No, I won''t go. I like Romantic city. I want to live in Romantic city." Zhou Jianing hurriedly said.


    "Zhou Jianing, leave while I am amodating. You will walk decently. Don''t force me to drive you away." His eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed, his voice was not loud, but his words were clear.


    Her body was shaken and her face went white with fear.


    She knew that he always did what he said.


    After a long time, she squeezed the air ticket tightly and said with a wry smile, "Carl, do you really have no nostalgia for me?"


    "I have never missed you." He said clearly, "Zhou Jianing, leaving is your best choice."


    "Ha ha." She covered her heart and smiled wryly. Her eyes suddenly turned red.


    But in the end, she still smiled and said, "Well, I know, maybe from the beginning, I was wrong. I shouldn''t be obsessed with this rtionship that doesn''t belong to me. Thank you for sending me away with dignity and wish you and Grace happiness."


    "And, Carl, although our memories are false, I really love you."


    With that, she smiled bitterly and turned to leave.


    As she passed by Grace, she hesitated for a moment, still didn''t say much, and elerated her pace to leave.


    Grace was shocked and pushed open the office door to enter.


    Carl leaned against his office chair and lit a cigarette.


    Looking at Grace who pushed the door and came in, he hooked his lips and smiled, "Oh, Mrs. Bo hase to check the post."


    "Well, I happened to run into your private meeting with Zhou Jianing." Grace joked.


    "Nonsense, this is not a private meeting, this is a farewell meeting." He narrowed his eyes and smiled, stretched out his hand to hug her in his arms, evoked her chin, and smiled like a smile. "Mrs. Bo, are you satisfied with what I did?"

 Chapter 207 With you for the rest of my life

    "Not bad, quite satisfied." Grace narrowed his eyes and smiled, "However, why do you suddenly want to send Zhou Jianing back to Haicheng?"


    His handsome eyes narrowed and his voice lowered: "Zhou Jiaqiao came to mest night. He said that he didn''t want to see Zhou Jianing like this and didn''t want Zhou Jianing to get deeper and deeper in this nihilistic rtionship. That''s why he wanted me to persuade Zhou Jianing to return to Haicheng. Although he did something wrong before, he was also a poor man in the end, so I helped him with this."


    "This is also quite good. In this way, their siblings can return to Haicheng to live a good life and Alice will not make any waves." Grace said with a faint smile.


    "Uh-huh." He nodded gently, leaned closer to her, and said in a hoarse voice, "Well, don''t say anything about others, let''s get down to business." "What business?" She said in surprise.


    "What do you say?" He narrowed his eyes, pressed her directly on the table and kissed her lips.


    She patted him on the chest and blushed and said, "Carl,e on, this is thepany... uh..."


    "Don''t worry, no one dares toe in without my permission." Men kiss deeper.


    Just as the two were pestering each other, Grace suddenly felt a little nauseous and pushed Carl away, lying on the garbage can and retching. Seeing this scene, Carl''s eyebrows immediately frowned.


    When she recovered, she looked up at him and said, "Carl, I''m sorry, I''m a little ufortable, I..."


    "Grace, are you not pregnant?" He said hastily.


    Pregnant?


    Grace froze, the whole people froze.


    She really wants to be pregnant with this symptom, but the doctor clearly said before...


    Before she could say anything, Carl happily picked her up in the middle and took her to the hospital for examination.


    In the process of examination, Grace''s mood has been very uneasy. She is very afraid of any ident, which will make Carl white happy.


    But after the examination, the doctor handed Grace the pregnancy test form and said smilingly, "Mrs. Bo, finally you, you are indeed pregnant." "What?" She froze in ce and could not slow down.


    Carl came forward directly, held her in her arms and said happily, "Grace, great, you are pregnant, and we finally have another child."


    Grace patted himself on the face, looked at him in disbelief and asked, "Carl, is this true? Am I really pregnant? I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "I didn''t dream. It''s all true. You are really pregnant." Carl smiled and said, "Grace, it''s been hard for you these days."


    Grace grabbed his lower lip and threw himself into his arms. His eyes suddenly turned red.


    Great, she is pregnant, she is really pregnant with Carl''s child!


    It turns out that life will really blossom in despair.


    She is very grateful for the gift from heaven, and she will certainly cherish this gift.


    The vi was filled with all kinds of children''s toys and baby supplies.


    Looking at Carl, who was still leafing through prenatal education magazines, Grace frowned and pursed his lips and said, "Carl, I''m just pregnant. Is it too grandiose for you to do so much?"


    "How grandiose? We had a baby with great difficulty. I must spoil him and make him the happiest child in the world." Carl closed the book, walked to Grace''s side, gently stroked her lower abdomen, and smiled and said, "Baby, you must grow up obediently ande to this world early. Mom and Dad are waiting for you."


    Hearing what he said, Grace gave her a white look and grunted coldly, "Carl, you have changed. With a baby, you will not spoil me."


    "What nonsense? Didn''t I give you double favor?" He narrowed his eyes.


    "No, you love the baby, not me." She said wronged Baba.


    He smiled helplessly, tapped her forehead gently and spoiled her with a smile: "Grace, you are getting worse and worse, even eating vinegar from your children."


    "I will eat. I will have a good life with you before the baby is born. Otherwise, when the baby is born, your eyes will not be on me." Grace leaned against his arms and said half jokingly and half seriously.


    He put his arms around her shoulder and smiled faintly: "Grace, don''t worry, even if the baby is born, I will spoil you as well, and I will spoil you even more, because you are my wife and the favorite person in my life." "Really?" She asked, blinking.


    "Really." His answer was very positive.


    Grace nodded gently and a smile appeared on his face.


    Just then, Grace''s cell phone rang untimely.


    On the screen is a strange number, she hesitated for a long time, or slid the answer key.


    At the other end of the phone came Hailey''s familiar voice: "Grace, are you all right?"


    For an instant, Grace was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Xin Yao, is that you? Where are you? Are you ready to return to Romantic city?"


    "Well, it''s me." Hailey said tly, "I opened a flower shop in a small town in the south city and am doing well. I don''t n toe back for the time being. I just want to report peace to you by calling you."


    "That''s good." Grace sighed lightly and thought for a moment before he said, "By the way, Wen Tingyi went to find you. Has he found you?"


    Hearing Wen Tingyi''s name, Hailey was in a trance for a long time before he said, "Well, he found me. He said he would stay here with me and help me look after the flower shop."


    "That''s good. You must be fine." Grace smiled with relief.


    "Well, you and Boss Carl should also be happy."


    Grace nodded gently and his eyes fell on the figure of Carl not far away.


    After hanging up the phone, she suddenly came to Carl and hugged him tightly from behind.


    Carl got a big fright and frowned slightly. "Grace, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay." She leaned against his broad back, hooked her lips and smiled. "Carl, I just suddenly felt that it was nice to have you."


    "Don''t worry, I will always be with you, with you and the baby." Carl took her hand gently and her voice was gentle.


    "Uh-huh." She nodded desperately, her eyes full of happiness.


    The night sky is very beautiful tonight. They stand under the starry sky and be the happiest couple.


    At that moment, Grace was suddenly very d to meet Carl ten years ago. Although she experienced many hardships, fortunately, he was the one who finally apanied her. That''s good, Carl, you are the beginning of my youth and you are the end of my years.


    Because of you, I understand the true meaning of loving a person and the meaning of love.


    From then on, with yourpany, my life will no longer have sadness, and we will always be happy.


    -Full text finished-

 Chapter 21 He was the source of inspiration

    When Lily died, she also suspected that Carl had done it. Butter she went to Lily''s sanatorium to investigate, and she found that Carl had taken good care of Lily for the past five years. If he wanted Lily to die, Lily would not have lived until then.


    On the day Lily died, only Britney went to the sanatorium,, so she naturally felt that Lily''s death was rted to Britney.


    After all, Carl knew her too well. He knew that if Lily died, he would not be able to trap her.


    But now Britney''s words have left her confused.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I don''t need to lie to you." Britney sneered and continued, "Perhaps you will think that Carl does not need to kill Lily, but in my opinion, Carl has tortured you enough in the mental hospital and wanted to torment you in a new way."


    "Ha ha." Hearing her words, Graceughed sarcastically.


    So in the eyes of these people, she was a toy that enriched life?


    Looking at her sad expression, Britney leaned closer to her and snorted, "Grace, you''re not still thinking about Carl, do you? I tell you, just let go of this emotion. Carl loves Ste. The person he wants to marry is also Ste. He would like you to die to avenge Caleb."


    With that, sheughed and turned away.


    Looking at her back as she left, Grace clenched her fists with her fingernails sunk deep into her flesh.


    She has long had no expectation of Carl. She just wanted to get back the hardships she has suffered over the years and what she has lost bit by bit!


    Ryan was very satisfied with Grace''s design, and the sample of her wedding ring was soon made.


    Grace was very happy when Mason handed the sample ring to her.


    Mason took out the female ring and put it on her ring finger, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Grace, this wedding ring you designed is very beautiful. Let''s use this pair of wedding rings for our wedding." "Let''s change one." Grace stared at the ring, but shook her head and refused.


    The inspiration for the rings came from Carl.


    That summer, her first trip with Carl was to the seaside.


    In the romantic sunset, Carl built a beautiful castle for her with sand on the beach, and then made a beautiful ring out of seaweed and put it on her ring finger.


    He said that he could marry her when they returned to Romantic city as long as she wanted.


    He said that he would help her build a princess''s castle and let her be his princess for the rest of her life.


    He said, Grace, I love you.


    The twilight turned deep that night, the sea breeze was gentle, and his words of love were especially touching. Unfortunately, all the promises were reduced to ashes with Caleb''s death.


    Grace put away the wedding ring named ''twilight", smiled apologetically at Mason, and turned around to leave.


    She was in a bad mood. After walking along the streets of Romantic city for a long time, she looked up and found herself standing at the gate of the Imperial Capital. She hesitated for a moment, but still walked in.


    It seemed as if her sadness could only be relieved in this environment of feasting and revelry.


    Just as she was pouring wine into her mouth with her head held high, a joyful voice suddenly came from behind her, "Grace!"


    The voice...


    Grace turned around suddenly and saw Hailey, dressed as a bartender, running towards her with a happy face.


    She rushed forward and hugged her tightly, said with disbelief: " Hailey? Is that you? Is it really you?"


    "Well, it''s me." Hailey nodded with red eyes, "Grace, it''s really great to meet you here."


    "Uh-huh." Grace then let go of her, looked her up and down, and frowned, "When did you get out of the mental hospital? Why didn''t youe to me since you are out?"


    After helping her escape from the mental hospital, Hailey was punished by the leaders there and was locked up in the small ck room of the mental hospital. She could not contact the outside world. Grace has been too afraid to go near the mental hospital and did not dare to find her all the time.


    Hailey smiled bitterly and said, "I got out of the mental hospital a month ago. It was Mason who took me out."


    "What about Aaron? Is he all right?"


    "He''s slowly recovering from his surgery."


    "Well, that''s good, then why are you here?"


    "After such a thing happened, I can no longer do my job as a nurse, so I have toe here and work for a higher sry." Speaking of this, Hailey''s face was filled with bitterness.


    "It''s okay, and I am here for you." Grace held her hand tightly and said clearly, "You helped me before, and now I will not ignore your business."


    "Uh-huh." She nodded gently, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    Grace took her hand and sat down and talked to her all night.


    Before leaving, Grace looked at Hailey with a heartbroken face, she pursed her lips and said, " Hailey, you must contact me tomorrow and I will apany you to see Aaron." "Okay." Hailey nodded, but her eyes were filled with bitterness.


    She hesitated for a long time, but still looked at Grace and said, "Grace, in fact, after you left the mental hospital, something happened..."


    "What happened?" Grace wondered.


    "I saw Carl in the mental hospital." She hesitated for a moment and told the truth.


    "Huh?" Grace was shocked and looked at her incredulously. "What was he doing in the mental hospital?"


    ''to find you." She said, ''moreover, he expelled all the doctors and nurses who had hurt you before. I''ve heard that the consequences for those who had bullied you before have been miserable." "What?" Hearing this, Grace was even more surprised. Didn''t he send those people? Why did he do that?


    Hailey took out her cell phone, found some blurred photos and handed them to Grace.


    Grace was shocked.


    The figure in the photo was familiar, though it was very vague, it could be seen that it was Ste. She was standing at the door of the mental hospital, stuffing the dean with a thick wad of money. "This was secretly photographed by me from the control room. It turns out that the person who sent money to the dean over the years has always been Ste. In other words, the person whoid hands on you and wanted you to die is probably not Carl, but Ste."


    In a split second, Grace stiffened in ce.


    So, she has misunderstood Carl?


    No wonder Carl was so surprised when he saw her face and heard her voice. No wonder he always asked her over and over again what she had experienced over the years...


    Grace suddenly stood up, she thanked Hailey, grabbed the photo in front of her and ran out like crazy.


    She had to ask Carl, she must know, who has caused her so much pain all these! She must know what he has been doing in the past five years!

 Chapter 22 Let me sing you another song

    When Grace arrived at Carl''s house, the night was already very dark.


    Fortunately, the lights were on in the vi, it meant that Carl was still awake.


    She sorted out her thoughts and rang the doorbell.


    The door of the vi was soon opened. Carl was dressed in a dark blue nylon pajamas with some messy hair and azy face standing at the door. Seeing Grace, his eyes were filled with surprise: "Grace? What are you doing here?"


    ''may Ie in?" Grace looked up at him and asked.


    "Yes,e in." He was startled, but pushed the door open to let her in.


    The living room was dimly lit, all the furniture was neatly arranged, except for a few beer bottles scattered on the table. He was drinking again. Grace''s eyes were drawn to the TV''srge LCD screen.


    A singing program from five years ago was being broadcast on the TV, and the guest on the program was Grace.


    It was her first time on the show. She was wearing a shortvender skirt with a ponytail. She sang his favorite song, "City in the Sky", in an ethereal voice.


    At this moment on the screen, Grace has finished singing the song and is holding the microphone and saying happily, "I want to give this song to the person I love the most. This is his favorite song. He said that he likes listening to me sing the most. I hope that in ten or twenty years, I can still stand on the stage and sing his favorite song for him..."


    Looking at the sunny and happy little girl on TV, Grace''s eyes turned red.


    At that time, Grace''s voice was sweet and crisp, and her eyes were full of smiles, which was really enviable.


    Unfortunately, as happy as she used to be, she was now as embarrassed as she was.


    She turned to look at Carl and said with a bitter smile, "Carl, what are you watching this for?"


    "It''s a rerun, it jumped out by itself." He said lightly, then picked up the remote control and turned the TV off.


    "Let me sing the song "City in the Sky", to you again." Grace smiled, suddenly turned on the apaniment with her mobile phone, squinting, "I haven''t sung for a long time, but I really want to sing today."


    This song was at the top of her music collection, but for five years, she never dared to listen to this song, because every time she did, she would burst into tears.


    Now when she heared this familiar melody again, she still felt deeply hurt.


    But she still smiled and sang the lyrics she knew by heart in a hoarse and awful voice.


    "Who is in the distant night sky, waiting for a shooting star to fly by, to see whose road it lights up. Who walks into whose dreams, who paints the rainbow on the sky with a bright smile..."


    At that moment, the heavenly music on TV seemed extremely harsh to her ears.


    She felt quite ridiculous, too, but she still tried her best to sing until tears flowed down her face.


    "All right, stop singing." Carl on the side couldn''t stand it any longer, so he rushed forward and turned off the apaniment with the phone in her hand.


    "Why? Do you think I sing badly?" Sheughed wryly.


    "If you have a bad voice, so take care of it." He said softly, "Don''t force yourself."


    Hearing his words, Graceughed sarcastically. "Carl, do you know how my voice was destroyed? I was caught by the neck and had scalding hot water poured down my throat, burning my vocal cords until they rotted. I couldn''t even speak for a long time. Do you know how painful I was? I once wanted to die in the mental hospital, which would have been a cleaner death."


    "So?" Carl narrowed his eyes, as deep as ancient wells, and a trace of pain shed in the bottom of his eyes, but his tone was still cold.


    "So I want to know if you did these things." Grace squeezed the photo in her hand and stared at him with burning eyes. "I know you hate me, but I thought, maybe you wouldn''t be so cruel..."


    "Didn''t you already think it was me?" He interrupted her and asked back.


    "I want you to tell me yourself." She said.


    His gaze fell on her impartially, but it was too deep for her to see through.


    She thought that this time, she could wait for Carl''s different answers, but she was wrong after all.


    Carl stared at her with a cool gaze and sneered, "Well, I did them."


    "What?" Grace could hardly believe her ears.


    But heughed sarcastically: "Grace, what are you expecting? You don''t think anyone could do it to you under my nose, do you?"


    Saying that, he slowly approached her, reached out to cup her sharp chin and smiled evilly,, "No one else has this ability, and I will not give others this opportunity. Grace, I told you long ago that I would torture you myself, make you go deep into hell, and make your life worse than death." "You bastard!" Grace stared at him, biting her lips and trembling all over.


    Yes, Boss Carl was extremely powerful. Without his permission, who dared to treat her like that under his nose?


    She was still too naive after all.


    "Yes, I am an asshole, but Grace, why do youe to me in the middle of the night?" His slender fingers slowly slid along her sexy corbone, and said with a wicked face. "You don''t still have feelings for me and miss my lingering warmth, do you?"


    "If so, I can make it work for you. After all, you know, I have always had no resistance to your body."


    With this, his big hands slowly removed her clothes.


    "Get out of here!" With a loud roar, Grace pushed him away with all her strength.


    "Why? Is it angry from embarrassment?" He stared at her with a smile and obvious mockery in his eyes. "Grace, admit it, even if you are going to marry Mason, you still can''t forget me."


    "Bah!" Grace covered her chest and smashed Ste''s photo on his face with a sneer: "Carl, I should have known long ago that you and Ste are just wretchedly ipetent. I am really crazy toe to you tonight!"


    As soon as her words end, she quickly turned around and stumbled away.


    She was afraid that one secondter, her tears would flow down without a fight.


    She covered her broken heart and felt her whole body being torn apart.


    She hated him for being cold and cruel, but she hated herself even more for not being able to forget him.


    At this time, she actually still had expectations for him. She felt sad and shameful for herself.


    But what she didn''t know was that at this moment in the vi, Carl slowly picked up the photo on the ground and looked at the blurred Ste in the photo. He squeezed his hands into fists, his thin lips were tightly twisted, and his pretty eyes suddenly became cold.

 Chapter 23 Stellas conspiracy

    The next day, Grace contacted Hailey, bought a lot of supplements and apanied Hailey to their rented house to see Aaron.


    However, Aaron''s mood was very bad. He beat and scolded Hailey. Grace couldn''t bear it any more, so she took Hailey to a western restaurant and ordered her a lot of delicious food. Looking at the wounds on Hailey''s wrist pinched green by Aaron, Grace sighed lightly, "Hailey, what''s going on with you and Aaron? You saved his life. Why did he do that to you?"


    "It is understandable that he is recovering from a serious illness and is in a bad mood." Hailey squeezed out a smile, but her eyes were filled with bitterness.


    She didn''t know much about the story of Hailey and Aaron. All she knew was that both Aaron and Hailey were orphans. They were childhood sweethearts and have lived together. But a year ago Aaron was paralyzed for some reason. Hailey has been trying to make money to help him cure the disease.


    She thought the couple would be very much in love, but now it seemed that Aaron was not kind to Hailey.


    Thinking of this, Grace said with a face filled with distress: "Hailey, if it is too painful, let go and don''t push yourself into despair."


    "Emotional matters are not that simple. I can''t let go of Aaron and you can''t escape Carl. Love in the world is just like that." Hailey smiled bitterly.


    For an instant, Grace froze in ce.


    Yes, if she could give up the person she loved easily, then she wouldn''t have to suffer so much.


    "Grace." Just then, a gnashing sound came from behind.


    Grace was stunned, she turned and saw Ste standing behind her with a face full of anger.


    Before she could react, Ste rushed forward, picked up the coffee in front of her and sshed it in her face, copsing and yelling at her: "You bitch! What did you say to Carl? How dare you frame me!"


    Grace did not understand what she was saying, but just as Ste grabbed her hair to p her, she pped her hard in return


    She didn''t want to lose half of herself in such a matter.


    "Grace, you dare to hit me!" Ste screamed out in anger, "You are a shameless bitch, just as cheap as your mother!"


    "Who are you to talk about my mother? It was Britney who was the mistress, even if my mother died, she was still the decent legitimate wife." Grace said clearly.


    "Was she?" Steughed sarcastically, "Grace, do you think Lily was really that noble? But I have naked photos of her when she was young."


    "What?" Grace''s face turned pale suddenly. ''ste, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth apart!"


    "You will soon know if I am talking nonsense." She sneered, "Grace,e to me in the back garden of the Chi family at 12 o''clock tonight. I''ll give you the photos of Lily. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless and publishing the indecent photos of Lily, so that everyone can see how shameless the once-proud noblewoman was!"


    After saying that, sheughed loudly, turned around and left.


    Looking at the back as she left, Grace squeezed her hands into fists, trembling with anger.


    "Grace, you must not go." Hailey saw the situation and said to Grace at once, ''ste has tried to kill you again and again. It must be hostile for her to ask you to go to that ce in the middle of the night."


    "Yes, I know, but I must go." She didn''t know if Ste had any indecent photos of Lily, but she didn''t dare to bet. She doesn''t mind losing her reputation, but she must keep Lily''s.


    Lily was proud of all her life. She didn''t want her to be a joke after she died.


    "It''s too dangerous." Hailey worried.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be so stupid." Grace narrowed her eyes, and a hint of ruthlessness shed in her eyes.


    It was time for Carl to know the true self of Ste.


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, Grace arrived at the back garden of the Chi family as promised.


    It was a remote location, full of flowers and nts. It was dark at night, and nothing could be seen.


    Grace pressed on the mobile phone screen for light and moved forward boldly.


    After a few steps, a shadow shed behind her. Before she recovered, her knees were hit hard. She lost her bnce and dropped to her knees.


    The hard pebbles hurt her knees. She tried to get up, but a tall man held her down.


    She raised her head, stared at the condescending Ste in front of her and sneered, ''ste, is that all you''ve got?"


    "Bitch!" Ste raised her hand and pped her hard in the face.


    She grimaced in pain, but her hands and feet were pinned down and she could not fight back and could only stare at Ste, biting her lips.


    Ste, however, took out a dagger and drew it on her delicate face with a sneer, "Grace, it''s really not easy for you. Your face was ruined like that, but you can still recover. But do you know what I hate most about you? I hate your beautiful face and your ethereal voice, so I''m going to destroy them, no matter how many times I have to!"


    With a grim smile, she raised her dagger and stabbed it down toward Grace''s face.


    Grace did not hide, nor did she close her eyes, she stared straight at her, with a smirk on her lips..


    "Stop it!" At this critical juncture, an indifferent voice came from behind.


    Ste trembled with fear and the dagger in her hand dropped heavily to the ground.


    "Carl, what are you doing here?"


    ''ste, what are you doing?" Carl kicked the dagger away in front of her, and his voice was terribly cold.


    "I just... want to teach Grace a lesson." She regained her pitiful appearance, took Carl''s hand and said, "Carl, I just wanted to scare her. You know, she is my sister, I wouldn''t really do anything to her."


    ''ste, stop pretending." Grace pushed away the person who was holding her down, stood up slowly and smiled triumphantly. "I contacted Carl before I came here, and he has seen your hideous facejust now." "What?" Ste''s eyebrows immediately knitted together. "Grace, how dare you plot against me!"


    "I just want him to see clearly who is the ruthless person." Grace bit her lower lip and her gaze fell impartially on Carl.


    Carl narrowed his eyes, deep as an ancient well, and the emotion inside changed rapidly.


    "Carl, don''t believe her." Ste hurriedly threw herself into Carl''s arms, tears flowing down. "She is jealous of your kindness to me. She is jealous of our rtionship. Don''t you forget, she is the murderer who killed Caleb!" "Besides, there is one more thing I must tell you..." Ste smiled proudly and whispered a few words in Carl''s ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    For an instant, Carl''s thin lips tightened and his face took on a ghastly expression.

 Chapter 24 Carl saved her?

    ''ste, what do you want to do?" Grace squinted at her, frowned immediately, "Don''t you..."


    "Shut up!" Before she could say anything, Carl interrupted and snapped her sternly, "Don''t waste my time letting mee to such ces again. I''m not interested in knowing the things between you and Ste." "What?" Grace bit her lip and stared at him, with her face full of incredulity. "Carl, you just saw it, Ste lured me here. She wanted to destroy my face. She wanted to kill me!"


    "So what?" He narrowed his eyes and approached her. He sneered, "You killed Caleb. Even if she killed you, you deserve it."


    "Ha ha..." Graceughed at herself, with her heart pumping painfully.


    What a fool she was. She should have known long ago that he has seen clearly what Ste looks like over the years.


    What she did was only a redundant move.


    But she still bit her lower lip, looked up at him and said word by word, "So Carl, even if you know Ste is such a person, you are still willing to love her and marry her, right?" Hearing her words, he was startled, but he still gently put his arm around Ste''s shoulders and nodded faintly, "Yes."


    The word that was rightly spoken stung Grace''s heart.


    She fell back a few steps,ughing, "Good, really good. It seems that I am the one who shouldn''t be here tonight."


    When she finished speaking, she turned her head and ran away in a mess.


    No sooner has she left than Carl pushed Ste away and slightly twisted his eyebrows slightly: "Where are Lily''s photos?"


    "Here." Ste smiled, took out a small USB sh drive and handed it to him.


    "Is there any backup?"


    "No."


    "Well, well, if I see these photos anywhere else, I will definitely not spare you." With this sentence, Carl turned around and left without looking back.


    Ste stared at his leaving back with a grim smile on her face.


    Carl, I know you love me, I will never let you leave me, even if I die!


    ......


    When Grace returned to the vi, the night was already dark.


    She thought Mason was not there. But when she pushed the door of the vi open, she found that the light was on in the hall and Mason, dressed in a dark blue suit, was sitting on the sofa smoking.


    In the smoke, his handsome side face looked extremely good, but his long and narrow eyes looked somewhat displeased.


    Grace braced herself to walk up to him and whispered, "Mr. Mason, I''m back."


    "And you know toe back?" He flicked the ashes from his finger and groaned, "Have you gone to see Carl again?"


    "Well, because Hailey is back, there are some things that I want to confirm." She answered truthfully.


    "Are they confirmed?" He scoffed..


    She was stunned and nodded with a bitter smile: "Yes, they are."


    "So will you think no more of them?"


    "Yes, I will."


    "Then be good and stay by my side." He got up and walked into her, his slender fingers touched her delicate face gently and he sneered, "Grace, you know, I hate disobedient people the most. I can pull you out of the mud and destroy you as well."


    Grace was forced to look straight at him, feeling a shudder run down her back.


    This man has always been yful and evil, but she knew that he was even more ruthless than Carl.


    He stretched out his hand, cupped her chin tightly, and continued, "Grace, I admit that I like you quite a bit, but my patience has a limit. I don''t want to pursue what happened between you and Carl before, but now that you are my fiancee, you need to do your duty as a fiancee, and if you cross the border again, I won''t be so amodating."


    His tone remained gentle, but the coldness in his eyes made Grace tremble with fear.


    Grace bit her lower lip and nodded gently: "Well, I know, I will be good and be your pawn."


    She didn''t like to be manipted, but it was just that Mason had saved her life. She knew that unless he let her go, she could not get rid of him at all.


    "Good." Mason patted her on the cheek and said with a smile. "Then go back to your room and have a good rest, apany Ryan to Romantic city Vi on a business trip tomorrow and set the release date for the the wedding ring. As long as you listen to me, I will make you the hottest wedding ring designer in Romantic city. I can give you whatever you want."


    "Okay." Grace squeezed out a smile and walked back into the room numbly.


    The next day, Grace apanied Ryan to the Romantic City Vi under the arrangement of Mason.


    The Romantic City Vi was thergest leisure resort in Romantic city, with beautiful scenery andplete entertainment facilities. It was the favorite ce for Romantic city''s rich toe for leisure parties. After apaning the people of Ryan''spany for a tour of Romantic City Vi, Grace felt tired, so she went back to her room and slept.


    When she woke up again, it was already over 9 o''clock in the evening.


    She casually put on a coat, got out of the room and walked towards the winery.


    The most distinctive feature of Romantic City Vi was its underground winery, which had some of the best wines in the world, with a full range of vors and varieties.


    Grace ordered a bottle of white wine, sat in a candlelit corner, and drank it by herself.


    But she never dreamed that she would actually meet Ste here.


    She sighed with emotions that it was a small world. Looking at Ste''s furtive appearance, she got up at once and followed Ste to the private room.


    The door of the private room was left unlocked. She stood at the door and looked in with her breath held.


    When she saw the people inside, she froze.


    The person who was meeting Ste was actually Rose.


    Rose stared at her with a frown and snorted, ''ste, you are not efficient. It''s been a long time, why is Grace still with Mason?"


    "I have tried my best, butst night she even called Carl over, which pissed me off." Ste gnashed her teeth and said, "We should have been more ruthless three months ago, but we gave her the chance to escape!" Hearing this, Grace was shocked, so what happened three months ago was done by Ste in conjunction with Rose?


    The people who wanted her dead were Ste and Rose?


    "Well, who would have thought that Carl would suddenly appear to save her and send her to Mason''s house?" Rose rolled her eyes at her and said, ''ste, didn''t you say that Carl loves you? How do I feel that he''s not giving up on Grace?" What?


    For an instant, Grace froze in ce.


    The person who saved her three months ago was Carl? How could this this possible...


    Grace held her buzzing head and felt a splitting headache. What was going on? What exactly happened three months ago?

 Chapter 25 A dream with him

    "It''s impossible for Carl to like Grace." Ste sneered and said confidently, "As long as Grace is the murderer of Caleb, he will not be able to forgive Grace for a single day. Not to mention that I have a way to keep Carl by my side." "Then you have to hurry up and drive Grace away from Mason as soon as possible. Mason can never marry her." Rose frowned and said, "After all..."


    She spoke in a very low voice, Grace leaned forward and tried to hear her clearly.


    In the next second, her wrist was grabbed vigorously.


    She got a big fright and was dragged out of the private room before she realized what was happening.


    The person who dragged her out was Carl.


    She shook off Carl''s hand and said with confusion on her face, "Carl, why are you here?"


    "Shouldn''t I be asking you that?" Carl looked at her with half-lidded eyes and sneered, "You don''t apany Ryan bute here to eavesdrop on others?" "Are you following me?" She raised her eyebrows at him.


    "It''s just a coincidence." He said.


    "Is it?" However, sheughed, stared at him and asked, "Then why did you save me three months ago?"


    He was stunned and was about to speak when Grace snorted coldly, "Carl, don''t try to lie to me. I heard the conversation between Ste and Rose just now."


    "I didn''t mean to lie to you." He took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth, standing under the light and shadow and exhaled a cigarette ring slowly. He said in a hoarse voice, "I saved you, only because I didn''t want you to die in the hands of others. As I said, I have to avenge Caleb myself."


    "Ha ha." The answer was as expected, but somehow, her heart ached a little.


    He looked at her through the thick smoke and said softly, "Grace, Mason''s wife, is not that easy to be. If you continue like this, you will will have to die one day."


    After he finished these words, he turned around and walked back to the seat.


    Grace was in a trance for a long time. When she turned around, she saw him sitting where she has just sat, pouring a ss of her white wine and sipping it slowly and methodically. She was stunned, but got up, walked to the opposite side of him and sat down.


    He was silent and she did not speak, so she took the ss and poured herself with wine one by one.


    Ten years ago, she was a little girl who would frown at the smell of alcohol. Ten yearster, she developed a good capacity for alcohol and slowly fell in love with the taste of alcohol. But in front of him, she still got drunk easily.


    The sky was turning, the earth was turning, and the man in front of her was also turning.


    Grace held the wine bottle in her arms and held the man in front of her, rambling and talking a lot.


    The man narrowed his tipsy eyes and stared at the chatty woman in front of him. Suddenly he bent down, carried her on his shoulder and quickly walked out of the winery.


    "Carl, let go of me. Where are you taking me to?" Grace asked, pping him on the back.


    He didn''t say anything, carried her to the door of the hotel, took her bag and rummaged for the room card.


    But he couldn''t find it after searching for a long time. Grace became dishonest. Her whole body rode onto him, patting him on the back and shouting, "I want to ride a horse... go... go..." Her strange behavior and harsh voice immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    Carl''s handsome face clouded over and she was pulled down from his back. He put his hand over her mouth and dragged her into his room.


    That night, Grace had a very sweet dream.


    In the dream, Carl threw her tenderly onto the bed, stroked her gently, and removed her clothes slowly. He became one with her with unparalleled tenderness.


    Tonight, Carl called her name and satisfied her over and over again with the tenderness that she has never seen before, making her happier than she has never been.


    Atst, she got tired and fell into his arms, but he gently stroked her hair and said with a wry smile: "Grace, I never wanted to ruin your face or your voice. I had no choice but to send you to the mental hospital..."


    He said; "Grace, in fact, I can not bear to let you die, that is why, I rushed over to save you regardless of the danger three months ago, but forgive me, I can''t keep you by my side..." "Grace... Grace..."


    Tonight he was so gentle that she burst into tears.


    But the dream was a dream after all. When she woke up, she still felt empty.


    The next day, Grace woke up in her room.


    Staring at the white ceiling and the empty room, she covered her chest and smiled bitterly.


    Everything from thest night was indeed a dream. He would never be so gentle to her and would never say such words to her.


    Just then, the urgent sound of the doorbell rang.


    Grace gathered her thoughts, got up and opened the door of the room.


    The waiter pushed the dining cart in and said with a smile, "Grace, this is the breakfast that Mr. Zhang ordered for you."


    "Okay, thank you." Grace thanked him and sent the waiter away.


    After drinking winest night, her stomach was a little ufortable. She took the rice congee on the dining cart and took a few sips. Her stomach was indeed much morefortable. But after a few minutes, she felt dizzy and fainted the next second.


    In a daze, Grace felt herself being dragged out of the room and put into a very stuffy sack...


    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself locked in a dark wooden house, her hands and feet were tied and she could not move.


    She shook her groggy head and crawled desperately towards the door of the wooden house.


    With a creak, the door of the wooden house was suddenly pushed open vigorously. A strong man with tattoos all over his arms grabbed her by the hair and threw her to the ground.


    She broke out in a cold sweat of pain, but still held her head high to stare at him and asked, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    The man did not answer her questions, but gave a sneer, pulled out a ck gun and pulled the trigger towards her heart.


    She screamed in terror, her whole body shrank back, and she lifted her legs and kicked the man hard.


    The man''s hand shook and the bullet missed.


    However, her movepletely angered the man. He raised his hand and pped her fiercely. He pressed against her, gnashed his teeth and said, "Damn bitch! You don''t want to die directly? How dare you resist? Then I will beat you to death today!"


    At this point, he raised the wooden stick in his hand and hit Grace heavier and heavier.


    The rusty nails on the stick pierced into her flesh, her skin soon became bloody and bright red blood stained her white clothes red. She was about suffocate in pain.


    The man sneered, grabbed her hair vigorously, raised the stick with iron nails full of blood and smashed it viciously towards her face!


    "Go to hell! Bitch!"

 Chapter 26 Carl was dead

    Grace was trembling all over and her eyes were full of despair.


    "Stop!" Just as the nails were about to pierce her face, an icy voice came from the door. It was Carl!


    Grace turned her head with surprise, but saw Carl kick the wooden stick out of the man''s hand, pushed him to the ground vigorously and punched him hard in the face.


    But the man was also a tough guy. He held Carl down in turn and fought him.


    Hearing the sound, the man guarding the back door also rushed in and punched and kicked Carl.


    Although Carl was strong, he could not defeat the attack of the two men. Seeing him gradually in a weak position, Grace was anxious and hurriedlyy prone on the ground to cut the rope on her wrist with the iron nails, wanting to help Carl.


    But just as she untied the rope at her feet, the man with tattooed arms suddenly smiled harshly, picked up the gun that has fallen to the ground, aimed it at Grace and fired a shot.


    It was a loud sound "bang". Grace screamed in fear and closed her eyes.


    But the pain she imagined did not fall on her. At the moment when the gunfire sounded, Carl pushed the man away, threw himself on her and hugged her.


    And the bullet, hit him straight in the back.


    Looking at the man lying on herself choking back the pain and sweating profusely, Grace hurriedly held him, frowning, "Carl, are you all right? How do you feel..."


    Hearing Carl''s name, the two men were startled. They turned around and ran away.


    Grace could not be concerned about, them, she hastily took out Carl''s cell phone and dialed 120.


    But her hands were covered with his bright red blood.


    She was trembling all over and tears poured down.


    Carl, what are you doing? Don''t you hate me and want me to die? Then why did you save me at the risk of your life?


    Am I not a heinous murderer in your eyes?


    "All right, don''t cry..." Carly in her arms, said weakly with a low and dull voice, "I am the one who will die... not you..."


    "But why did you do this?" Grace pressed his shoulders hard and shouted desperately, "Carl, you should have killed me instead of saving me... what should I do when you have done this..."


    I was prepared to hate you for the rest of my life, but now that I owed you a life. I was prepared ready not to love you, but you made me heartache and touched me at the same time. Carl, do you have to torture me in this way?


    Shey in his arms and choked with sobs.


    Grace did not know how Carl was taken to the hospitalter. She only remembered that she was standing at the door of the emergency room, shaking all over.


    When she recovered, Ste has already arrived.


    Ste cried and pressed her against the wall, grabbed her by the cor and shouted at her, "Grace, what the hell do you want? Is it not enough for you to kill Caleb five years ago, so now you want Carl to die?" Die?


    Grace repeated the word with inexplicable fear.


    She never thought that because of her, the man who has tortured her for ten years would die ahead of her...


    "Get the hell out of here! Get as far away as you can!" Ste gives her a fierce push, breaks down and shouts, "Don''t you ever get close to Carl, otherwise, I will never spare you!" ''ste, just let me stay here." This time, she didn''t argue with Ste, but humbly begged, "I only want to see if Carl is okay, and I will leave immediately when I know he is safe." "Pa!"


    Ste raised her hand and pped her in the face fiercely.


    "Grace, what kind of deep love are you pretending to have in front of me now? Even if Carl wakes up, he won''t want to see you. You jinx and murderer, get the hell away from us!" She covered her beaten face and wanted to continue begging Ste, but Ste called the security guards to drag her out of the hospital.


    She slumped on the ground in a state of distress, her tears flowing like water bursts the banks.


    She just wanted to make sure he is safe, how came it was so hard?


    Just as she was weeping bitterly, covering her face with her sleeve, a gentle and soft voice suddenly came to her ears: "Well, Grace, stop crying, let''s go home."


    She was in a trance for a while. Looking up, she saw Mason in a ck suit standing in front of her.


    Mason bent down to help her up, took out a tissue and slowly wiped the tears on her face. He frowned and said, "Look at you, you have made yourself so dirty. Come home with me and wash yourself." "But... Carl..." Grace pointed to the gate of the hospital, hesitated and didn''t dare to speak more.


    He was dazed, but still said softly, "Well, I know, when Carl''s operation is over, I will let someone tell you. But you have toe back with me. You are too messy."


    She then recoverd, looked down and found herself covered with blood and stains, and many hideous scars. She was indeed quite a mess.


    She nodded with a bitter smile and followed Mason to the car.


    She knew Mason was dangerous, but now he was her only salvation.


    After returning to the vi, Grace fell ill.


    She had a fever of 40 degrees and slept in a daze all night.


    It was as if she had gone back to five years ago, when Caleb was still alive and Carl did not hate her yet. The three of them always got together and yed some childish games for an afternoon. She and Caleb both liked snacks, and Carl bought them boxes and boxes of snacks every time.


    Grace sat on the sofa, stuffing potato chips into Carl''s mouth while watching the y.


    His handsome face was gloomy, but under his eyes was a smile that could not be hidden.


    Just the memory of those days could be happy enough to bring tears to her eyes.


    After sleeping for a day and a night, her fever finally went down.


    But when she opened her eyes, who she saw was not Carl but Mason.


    Mason seemed to have guarded her all night, his face was weary and his eyes were bloodshot. Seeing her awake, he eximed, "Oh great, Grace, you are awake atst."


    "Uh-huh." Grace struggled to sit up from the bed and frowned. ''mason, is Carl''s operation over? How is he?"


    Hearing Carl''s name, he frowned with displeasure and snorted coldly, "Grace, I am the one who has taken care of you all day and night. It''s not appropriate for you to ask about Carl as soon as you wake up, right?" "I''m sorry, but I''m really worried about Carl. After all, he was injured because of me." Grace said truthfully.


    "Well, then I''ll tell you." He gave a sneer and said word by word, "Carl is dead."

 Chapter 27 He was unconscious

    "What?" Grace''s body shook and her face was filled with disbelief.


    Carl was dead? He actually died? To save her?


    No! She didn''t believe it!


    She choked back tears, pulled the needle out of her hand, got up from the bed like crazy and rushed towards the door of the room.


    But Mason grabbed her wrist and said with a frown, "Grace, what are you doing? You are not well yet!"


    "I''m going to find Carl. He can''t just die like this!" Grace shook her head desperately. She has not proved her innocence yet. She has not found the real murderer who killed Caleb. She still had a lot to say to him. How could he just die?


    "Grace, calm down!" Mason tugged at her tightly and her face took on a ghastly expression.


    "I''m going to find Carl." She pushed him away with all her strength.


    Heughed mockingly, stared at her back and said word by word, "Grace, I lied to you. Carl is not dead."


    What?


    Grace''s body shook and her whole body froze in ce.


    "His operation is over. Although the wound is very deep, but the good thing is that the bullet did not hurt the important parts and he was sent to the hospital in time. Therefore, his life is not in danger." He hooked his lips and smiled, and continued, "I just heard that he hasn''t woken up yet. I don''t know the specific situation."


    "So, you lied to me?" Grace looked at him with her head held high and bit her lower lip.


    "Yes, I lied to you." He walked to her slowly and said clearly, "I just want to test whether you have put down Carl, but Grace, now it seems that ten years have passed and your feelings for Carl have not decreased at all."


    For an instant, Grace''s heart was aching hard.


    Yes, no matter she was willing to admit it or not, she has never forgotten Carl in the past ten years. Her feelings for Carl have long been deeply rooted and grow like grass in her heart.


    "What a pity." Mason squinted at her and smiled, "You like Carl so much, but in the end, you have me marry me."


    He finished speaking, raised his eyebrows and turned to leave.


    ''mason." Grace suddenly called out to him.


    He was dazed and stopped.


    She bit her lower lip and said lightly, "Can you... let me go?"


    "Hmm?" There was doubt in his long and narrow eyes.


    However, she trimmed her scattered hair and said clearly, "The night three months ago, it was not Carl but Rose who wanted me to die, wasn''t it?" "You know all about it?" He said in shock.


    "Yes, I know." She nodded and continued, "I also know that it was not you, but Carl who saved me that night. Therefore, I don''t owe you anything."


    "I know your family is powerful, but I don''t want to get involved in this war, so please let me go."


    Hearing what she said, Mason froze for a moment, then suddenly turned around and looked down at her. Heughed, "Grace, you are right about everything, but now, there is no way II can let you go."


    "Why?" She was puzzled, "I am only one of your pawns anyway. There''s no difference between me and anyone else, is there?"


    "Of course there is." He approached her slowly, stretched out his slender fingers and touched her delicate face, and said with an evil smile, "I repaired your face, and of course it can only be used by me. Therefore, don''t think about leaving me and going to Carl. I won''t give you this opportunity. What''s more, Carl won''t want you either."


    With these words, he patted her on the face gently, turned around and left without looking back.


    Grace was thus trapped in this ward. Mason sent bodyguards outside the door to guard her. She could not leave at all.


    Fortunately, on the third day, Hailey came.


    Seeing Hailey, Grace was overjoyed, she took her and asked, " Hailey, why are you here?"


    "I purposely went to beg Mr. Mason specially. He asked me toe and see you, but I can''t stay too long." Hailey worried, "Grace, are you all right?"


    "Yes, I''m fine." Grace said with a bitter smile.


    Hailey, however, moved closer to her and whispered, "Grace, before I came here, I asked my friend who''s a nurse to inquire about Carl''s situation. I heard that he was in a very bad condition. He has been in aa for several days and has not woken up. The doctor said that if he doesn''t wake up, he will probably be brain dead."


    "What?" Grace frowned tightly, holding Hailey''s hand, she said, "Hailey, please help me. I want to see Carl."


    "Are you crazy?" Hailey was shocked. "You are Mr. Mason''s fiancee now. If you go to see Carl, he will be angry." "But Carl was injured because of me. I can''t just watch him be a vegetable."


    "But..."


    "Hailey, I''m begging you, help me, all I can count on now is you."


    "All right." Hailey hesitated for a long time and finally relented.


    With Hailey''s help, Grace changed into a nurse''s uniform, with a mask and a nurse''s cap, and soon got out of the ward.


    She ran wildly all the way to Carl''s ward.


    Fortunately, Ste was not here and there was only Carl''s nurse in the ward. Grace put the nurse off and slowly pushed the door in.


    As soon as she entered the ward, she saw Carl lying on the sickbed with a pale face and an oxygen mask.


    He was still the same as before, even if he was in aa, he was still handsome, but his bloodless face made her feel inexplicably distressed.


    She walked slowly to his side, gently stroked his face, greedily stared at him, with her eyes full of bitterness, "Carl, why on earth did you save me... Instead of this, it would be better to let me die simply..." What she feared most was entanglement, but it happened that she and Carl were just like this.


    Just then, the sound of high heels came from the door.


    ''ste, what is going on here? How could Carl be shot and unconscious?" This voice belonged to Carl''s mother Martha, but wasn''t she abroad? Why did she suddenlye back?


    Ste''s voice sounded particrly sharp, "What else can the reason is? It''s because of that woman Grace."


    "Grace?" Martha''s voice suddenly cooled down, "Wasn''t she sent to a mental hospital? How did she get out?"


    "Well, she escaped."


    "I haven''t got even with this woman for Caleb''s death, how dares she to mess with Carl. I have to kill her!"


    With the sound of Martha gnashing her teeth, the ward door was pushed open.


    Grace was shocked and tried to hide subconsciously, but it was toote.

 Chapter 28 I can wake him up

    Watching Martha and Steing this way, Grace was so frightened that her face turned pale and she subconsciously buried her head very low. Fortunately, neither of them noticed her. Martha walked up to Carl''s hospital bed and took Carl''s hand with a heartfelt look.


    Ste again made a pitiful look and squeezed out a few tears, said, "Oh, if I had known this would happen, I should have insisted on marrying and having children with Carl to leave a descendant for the Bo family." Speaking of their marriage, Martha frowned and said, "Isn''t your marriage settled long ago? Why haven''t you got married yet?"


    "It''s all because of Grace." Ste gnashed her teeth and said, "She wants to put the crime of killing Caleb on me. She also ruined my wedding with Carl and seduced Carl repeatedly!"


    "It''s Grace again!" Martha gritted her teeth and said, "Looks like I have to do it myself this time. I must never let her go again!"


    Hearing this, Grace frowned and hurriedly turned to push up the medical cart and leave.


    Martha took Ste''s hand gently and smiled: ''ste, don''t worry, I''m back, you don''t have to suffer any more. When Carl wakes up, I will make the decision and get your marriage done." "But you know Carl ''s character as well. If he doesn''t want to, nobody can''t force him." Ste smiled bitterly. "He has been hesitating since Grace came out."


    "It doesn''t matter, I have my own way." Martha sneered, "It''s not a big deal, I''ll help you conceive a child of Carl. With the child, everything will be easy." What?


    Grace''s fingers quivered slightly, and the medicine bottle in her hand suddenly slipped to the ground.


    "Why are you so careless? The nurses in your hospital are too unprofessional!" Martha coldly snorted in displeasure.


    "I''m so sorry..." Grace hurriedly bowed her head to apologize and bent down to pick up the bottle of medicine.


    Ste squinted


    her, suddenly rushed forward, pulled off her mask and sneered, "Grace! It''s you! How dare you show up in front of Carl? Are you here to confirm that he is dead?" Since she was recognized, Grace did not hide any more. Instead, she raised her eyes to look directly at her and smiled faintly: "I just want to see Carl. I..." "Pa!"


    Before she finished speaking, she got a p in the face.


    Martha stared at her with high spirits and said indifferently, "Grace, I heard that you did this to my son?"


    She covered her red and swollen face and said clearly, "Carl was indeed injured for saving me, but the person who did this to him was not me, but the one who sent someone to kill me." When she said this, her eyes couldn''t help ncing at Ste.


    "Don''t make things look mysterious deliberately." Martha snorted coldly, "Grace, I don''t like you. Since you have sent yourself to the door, don''t me me for not being polite."


    At this point, she winked at the bodyguards at the door. The two bodyguards rushed up, held Grace down and dragged her out of the ward.


    As Grace struggled, she shouted at Martha, "Mrs. Bo, Carl saved my life with his life. If you dare to hurt me, even if Carl wakes up, you can''t exin!"


    "I shouldn''t have kept your life five years ago." Martha sneered, "I don''t believe that Carl can still turn against me for you, the murderer who killed Caleb."


    "But I have a way to wake Carl up." With a sh of intelligence, Grace hurriedly said, "Mrs. Bo, I know you hate me, but you don''t want Carl to really be a vegetable, do you? Give me a chance, and when Carl wakes up, it is not toote for you to punish me."


    Hearing her words, Martha frowned, waved her hand gently at the bodyguards.


    Seeing the bodyguards let go of Grace, Ste hurriedly said, "Aunt Sun, you can''t believe Grace. She is a liar..."


    "I can give you one night." Martha interrupted Ste, stared at Grace and said, "But tomorrow morning, if Carl cannot wake up, I will kill you myself and bury you with Caleb."


    As she finished speaking, Martha took Ste and left.


    It suddenly became quiet in the ward, with only Grace and Carl.


    Grace sighed lightly, walked up to Carl slowly and sat down.


    In fact, she did not have a way to wake Carl up at all. She said that only as a dying tactic.


    Fortunately, she still bought herself one night''s time.


    She stared at Carl''s well-defined and handsome face and suddenly wanted to talk to him. She had not talked to him like this for a long time.


    She opened her mouth, but did not know where to start from.


    In these five years, it seemed to have wiped out all the tacit understanding between them.


    After a long time, she smiled bitterly," Carl, do you remember the first time I confessed to you? It was ten years ago. I cheated you to the cinema and pestered you to watch a movie with me. We watched a very slow literary film. You were watching this movie, but I were watching you all the time. When the hero and the heroine were kissing, I also leaned in front of you and kissed your lips."


    "You were shocked, but I smiled and told you that I like you."


    At this moment, Grace chuckled.


    "But I was only seventeen years old that year. You told me if I want to date, I need to be an adult. You also said that you can wait for me to grow up, but it is better to confess by boys. So in the next time, I am waiting for you to create romance and surprises."


    "I listened to you. When I became an adult, I had been waiting for five years for your confession. But you didn''t."


    She paused, and said bitterly, "After that, I met Caleb. You always tell me that Caleb likes me and ask me don''t to hurt him. But you know that the people in my eyes are all you. You are so cruel."


    Quietly, Grace talked about a lot of her past with Carl. When she talked about these memories, she didn''t realize how happy that she was


    As she talked, she felt a little tired and fell asleep leaning on Carl.


    When she woke up again, it was already brightly.


    She straightened up, finding herself was holding Carl''s hands tightly.


    She was shocked, and shrank her hands back subconsciously. But his hands suddenly grasped her.


    She raised her head with happy, but ran into Carl''s eyes which are stock uncertain emotion.


    "Carl, are you awake?" she said in shock.

 Chapter 29 I want you to give me a baby

    "Em... I''m awake." Carl nodded gently, his voice was a bit hoarse.


    "Are yuo okay? Is there any diforts? Wait a moment, I''ll call the doctor." Then, she turned to leave.


    "No!" He suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand.


    Her weight was unstable, her feet slipped, and she fell into his arms.


    The familiar fragrance of cologne attacked the tip of her nose. She stared at the magnified handsome face in front of her eyes. Her heartbeat suddenly missed a beat. No matter how the years change, as long as she is close to him, she will still blush like a little girl, felling nervous. It''s quite ridiculous.


    "Why are you here?" His deep, dull voice made her feel relieved.


    With an embarrassed smile, she whispered: "I want to see you..."


    "Why? Worry about me?" He piked up his eyebrows, and an imperceptible smile appeared on his lips.


    "I just don''t want to owe you anything." She bit her lip and said, "After all, you got hurt by saving me."


    As she said, she raised her eyes to look at him, and her eyes were burning, "But Carl, why did you save me?"


    "Why did I save you?" He repeated her words, raised his hand and brushed her hair on her temples, his voice was too gentle to say, "Probably, I don''t want you to die."


    For a moment, Grace was frozen, her heart was beating wildly like a deer.


    It has been five years, and this is the first time he has spoken to her in such a gentle voice.


    But the next second, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Hailey''s name on the screen, she pushed Carl away, and swiped the answer key.


    Hailey''s anxious voice came across the cell," Grace,e back quickly. Mason finds out that you are missing and he is furious."


    "Okay, I''ll be right back." Grace didn''t want to bring trouble to Hailey. After hanging up the phone, she quickly rushes to her ward.


    When she ran out, Hailey dressed Grace''s clothes and pretended to be lying on the hospital bed, but she did not know she would be trapped in Carl''s ward all night, putting Hailey in danger. She opened the door of the ward in a hurry, and saw Hailey kneeling on the ground in embarrassment, standing in front of him with an angry Mason.


    Grace rushed to in front of Hailey to protect her, raised her head and said to Mason, ''mason, don''t me Hailey, I asked her to help me. It''s all my fault. If you have any grievances,e to me." Hearing what she said, Mason turned around slowly, bent over and squinted at her with precious eyes, and sneered: "Grace, do you always regard my words as the wind in your ears? Huh?"


    "I just... don''t want to owe Carl." Grace bit her lower lip.


    "So why do you want to owe me?" he asked rhetorically.


    "I..." She was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He stretched out his slender fingers to pinch her chin, and smiled evilly, "Sure, don''t be afraid, you know, I spoil you at all. Even if you do something like this, I won''t be med with you. So, don''t worry, I won''t embarrass Hailey." "What do you want me to do?"Grace looked at him and asked directly.


    "I want you to give me a baby." He spoke clearly.


    what?


    Grace looked at him incredulously.


    But he squinted and said with a smile, "Originally, I wanted to marry you and then have a baby, but now it seems toote. So let''s have a baby first. Don''t worry, I will marry you and I will never treat you badly." His tone was soft and nice, but she understood all the threats in his eyes.


    "If you don''t speak, I will take it as your acquiescence." With a smile of satisfaction, he turned to help Hailey and said lightly, "Well, Hailey, you can go back and take good care of Aaron."


    Hailey was stunned. She turned her head to look at Grace. Grace winked at her and she turned around and left the ward.


    Mason nced at Grace, and continued: "I think you are almost recovered. Clean up, let''s go home. Tonight, we will finish what you promised me."


    ...


    At 8 o''clock in the evening, Grace took a bath, put on a ckce pajamas, sat in the room, quietly waiting for Mason arrival.


    The door of the room was slowly opened, and Mason, who was drunk, threw his coat onto the bed, pulled his tie, raised his eyebrows and stared at her and said, "Grace, you are quite active."


    "Em.. you are my savior. Of course I have to ept your request." Grace got up, slowly approached him, wrapped his arms around his neck, and said with a ttering smile, ''mason, I think I can give you a baby, but I don''t want to be imprisoned by you for my whole life." "Oh?" Mason raised his eyebrows, and said with interest, "What do you mean ?"


    "If you want children and marry me, you must be fighting for the property of your family? I heard that Mr. Mason''s health is getting worse and worse, and he wants to hand over his power. But Mr. Mason pays much attention to the family. Your brother married Rose, and you also want to get a wife and have a child as soon as possible. So as to gain the trust of Mr. Mason, you want to marry me, right?"


    Hearing what she said, Mason deepened his lips and smiled: "Grace, it seems that I underestimated you before."


    "If I want to be your wife, of course, I have to have some ability." She raised her eyebrows.


    "So tell me, why do I have to marry you?"


    "In fact, this matter is very interesting to talk about."Graceughed. "You saved me and said you wanted to marry me. Everyone thought you wanted to use my ugly face and embarrassing life experience to disgust Rose. But in fact, you want to use me to be the heir of the Mason Group. Because Mr. Mason is Lily''s old lover, and I am Lily''s only daughter."


    As she said, she lifted her beautiful face and said with a smile: ''mason, do I look like Lily? That is why you restored my face"


    "Grace, you are much smarter than I thought you are." Mason smiled deeply, patted her cheek lightly, and snorted coldly, "Yes, you are the chess piece that I used to deal with Mr. Mason. Because of Lily, has always been a person he never forgets."


    "Then I know my value." Graceughed, " Mason, I can help you be the heir of the Mason Group. If you want a child, I can give birth to you, but don''t marry me., After the task waspleted, we will go our separate ways. I will not entangle you, and please do not pester me."


    Hearing her words, heughed sarcastically, "Grace, are you so afraid of marrying me? Do you know how many women in this city line up to marry me?"

 Chapter 30 The Murderer

    "I know that you are handsome, powerful and wealthy. And you are a dream lover of most girls in Romantic city. Therefore, I also know that I am not worthy of it and dare not demand it." Grace smiled and said clearly, "If you think it is OK, you can consider my suggestion. Anyway, you don''t love me at all. There is no need to waste your whole life on me."


    "Really?" Mason raised his head and looked at her eyes curiously. He slightly hugged most of her body and whispered, "But Grace, you are just the type that I fancy. You are beautiful and interesting. Now I''m just thinking that even if I really marry you, I''m fine with that."


    Grace raised her head in his arms and smiled morous. "But don''t you like Rose? Can you really be happy to marry someone you don''t love?" Hearing this name, his eyes darkened.


    She smiled slightly and stretched out her hand. She pulled his tie and pushed him down on the bed, said charmingly, ''mason, don''t worry. I am obedient. I will cooperate with you toplete the task, and will never interrupt you to pursuit love. I just hope that you can let me go in the future."


    After saying that, she leaned to his lip and kissed him.


    Tonight she was like a sexy little wildcat. Any men would be attracted by her, including Mason.


    Mason suddenly held her waist with a teasing smile. He turned over and pressed her under his body. He tore off her pajamas vigorously, and sneered, "Well, since you want to y, I can do that with you tonight!"


    With that, he kicked her leg away and poked his rough big hand down her thigh.


    Grace immediately shivered and closed her eyes tightly.


    Before he came, she had investigated everything and prepared herself psychologically. This was just a game between adults. Once her eyes were closed, the thing would be passed.


    But at the moment, Carl''s face appeared in her mind. She suddenly got the serious headache.


    At thest second, she still didn''t hold back and pressed Mason''s hand.


    "Hmm?" Mason raised his confused eyes and looked at her with a puzzled face.


    "I''m sorry." She whispered, "I''m not ready yet, can you give me a little more time?"


    "It''s a disappointment." He scolded with displeasure and let her go.


    He never forced women. This was what Grace appreciated about him.


    He put on his coat with a gloomy face. Then he took out a golden invitation and threw it to Grace. He grunted coldly, "Aren''t you very confident that you can help me get Andrew''s favor? At tomorrow night''s cocktail party, just try your best." Leaving this sentence, he turned around and left.


    Grace squeezed the invitation andughed bitterly.


    Although she did not want to do that, she was still involved in the struggle of the Mason family. And she did not know whether it was a blessing or a curse for her.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Grace was picked up by Mason to the reception.


    Although the scale of the Mason family cocktail party was notrge, it still hosted many celebrities, journalists and medias in Romantic city, which was very grand. Grace wore a long white fringed backless dress. She put her long hair into a bun. She stepped on 7 cm high-heels and walked slowly forward with Mason. Not far away in the middle, Rose and Frank was standing in front of a man who has half-white-haired and making himugh.


    If Grace was right, he was Andrew Lim.


    Mason got close to Grace and lowered his voice. "Grace, it''s your time."


    "Sure." Grace smiled confidently and went to Andrew. She raised her goblet to him. "Hello, Uncle, I am Mason''s fiancee."


    Hearing Mason''s name, Andrew looked displeased and said, "Which woman did Mason bring back?"


    But when he looked up and saw Grace''s delicate face, he was frozen in ce.


    Her face... was exactly the same as Lily...


    Grace naturally saw his thoughts and smiled, "Uncle, my name is Grace and I am Lily''s daughter."


    For an instant, Mr. Mason was shocked in the ce.

 Chapter 31 Grace Had Killed Someone.

    Lily was his first love and the most innocent girl in his heart. Even if he got married and had a new family, he would never forget her. Only then something happened to lily, and he also stayed abroad for several years. When he returned home,


    he got the news that lily was dead.


    She had always been a pity in his heart.


    As for Grace, the girl who stood in front of him. Her smile was exactly the same as the young lily.


    Mason gently hugged Grace''s thin waist, narrowed his eyes and smiled. He looked at Andrew and said, "Dad, how is she? Are you satisfied with the daughter-inw I found for you?"


    "Will you get married?" He clenched his crutch and frowned.


    "Well, we will not only get married, but also have a wonderful grandson for you." He stroked Grace''s long hair gently, and his eyes were full of spoil.


    Andrew''s deep eyes fell on Grace impartially, and his expression changed rapidly.


    Rose bit her lip and stared at Grace. Her face became very ugly.


    "Wow, Today''s cocktail party is so lively?" Just then, Martha''s mocking voice came behind him.


    She walked step by step to the front of Grace and Mason, looked down on Grace and sarcastically said, "Andrew, your son is quite good at choosing a wife. He was just good at choosing someone that nobody wanted. You really have no ideas how bad Grace''s reputation in Romantic city was over the years abroad, do you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Mason took Grace in his arms and sneered, "I know who Grace is better than anyone else."


    Martha smiled: ''mason, Grace do have a charming face. No doubt that you will be confused by her beauty. However, none of the people who get close to Grace have a happy ending. Caleb died five years ago. Now Carl is seriously injured. You don''t want to be worse than them, don''t you?"


    For an instant, Mason''s eyes narrowed and his handsome face sank a few minutes.


    Looking at Andrew''s suspicious face, Rose took his arm lightly and smiled, "Dad, Grace''s reputation has not been very good over the years, but it doesn''t matter. She hasn''t married Mason yet, not our family member yet. You don''t have to care about her."


    At this point, Rose took her to the pastry area.


    "Grace, talk to me." As soon as Andrew left, Martha pulled down her face and said to her, then turned and walked towards the lounge.


    Grace hesitated for a long time, but still followed her footsteps.


    She stood in the corridor of the lounge, deliberately avoiding the surveince. As soon as Grace stepped forward, she took off the image of the rich, grabbed Grace by the cor and pressed her against the wall, gnashing her teeth and saying, "Grace, where is Carl?"


    "Carl?" Grace narrowed his eyes and grunted coldly, "Isn''t he your son? You don''t know where he is, then how can I know?"


    "Is it?" Martha grabbed her chin with her pointed fingernails and sneered, "Grace, don''t think you lie to Carl, then he will believe you. He would never forgive you for the mistakes you made five years ago in his life, and you should not be wishful thinking to be with him!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a bitch." Grace rolled her eyes, pushed her away and turned to leave.


    She didn''t want to do indifferent pestering with her, but wasn''t Carl in the suburb vi? Was he hiding there just to avoid Martha? But Martha was his biological mother. What was he doing hiding from her? ''martha, you murderer! I will kill you!"


    Just then, a girl dressed as a waiter suddenly jumped out of the corridor. She clenched her fruit knife and threw herself at Martha.


    As soon as Grace turned around, she saw the knife in her hand prating deeply into Martha''s lower abdomen.


    Martha covered her bloody lower abdomen and stared at the woman in front of her in shock. She said in disbelief, "You... you are still alive..."


    "Yes, I am still alive, Martha, and I want your life for Caleb!" With a sneer, she stabbed the knife deeply, then quickly turned around and disappeared into the corridor.


    Grace was frozen in ce. What was going on? Who was this girl? What did she mean by what she just said?


    But before she recovered, she saw Martha, who was sweating all over her head, throwing herself on her body with all her strength. She fell back a few steps and was dragged to the monitoring area by her. Martha sneered, grabbed her hand, put it on the bloody fruit knife, then smiled harshly and fell on her.


    Grace turned to pale with fear and pushed her away as hard as she could.


    "Ah!" At the end of the corridor came Rose''s screams, ''murder! Grace has killed someone!"


    Grace shook her head desperately and trembled all over.


    No, she didn''t kill Martha. She didn''t do anything!


    But at the moment, her body and hands were covered with Martha''s blood, and she just looked like a murderer.


    Looking at Martha lying in a pool of blood, Grace''s brain buzzed, and the appearance of Caleb dying in the bathtub covered in blood kepting to mind. She was so scared that her legs were weak and her whole body trembled. "Grace." The next second, she was dragged into a warm embrace.


    She grabbed Mason''s skirt and shook her head with tears in her eyes. ''mason, I didn''t kill Martha. I really didn''t kill her..."


    "Well, I know." Mason nodded gently and said softly, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you."


    His arms were firm and warm, and Grace felt a sense of peace of mind.


    Later, Martha was sent to the emergency room. Grace was escorted away by Mason and returned safely to the vi.


    At dawn, Warren came here.


    Just like yesterday, he sent Grace into the car and escorted her to the suburban vi.


    But as soon as she entered the door, she looked at Carl''s angry eyes.


    As soon as she was about to exin, Carl pulled out the needle and rushed over, grabbed her by the neck, pressed her against the wall, and shouted, "Grace, are you crazy? Do you really have to provoke Martha?"


    "I didn''t..." Grace shook her head desperately and said in a difficult voice.


    But five years ago he did not believe her, and five yearster, he still did not believe her.


    His veins stood out on his face, and his cruel eyes were eager to strangle her alive. "Grace, are you retaliating against me in this way? It is not enough to kill Caleb, you have to kill Martha? Do you have to kill all my rtives before you are willing?"


    "I told you. I didn''t do that!" This time, Grace didn''t want to endure it any longer.


    She pushed him away with all her strength, grabbed the fruit knife on the table and pointed it at her neck. She stared at Carl with her head held high and shouted, "Carl, if you really think I am a heinous murderer, then you can kill me now!"

 Chapter 32 He didnt believe her at all.

    In the next few days, Mason protected Grace very well.


    A weekter in the morning, she received a phone call from Hailey. Hailey said something had happened to Aaron, and she hurried to the hospital by taxi.


    Looking at Aaron, who was lying in aa on the sickbed, and Hailey, who was crying so hard, Grace walked up to her, gently hugged her shoulder and said heartily, "Hailey, what happened? Wasn''t Aaron slowly recovering? How did this happen again?"


    "Well, during this period of time, he has been doing rehabilitation training and his legs have gradually recovered. Butst night, he secretly left home. When I found him, he became like this." Hailey said with tears in her eyes. "Why did he do this?" Grace wondered, "Since there was hope of recovery, was it a better choice to recover and then live with you?"


    "He wants to leave me." Hailey said with a wry smile, "This is not the first time he wants to leave me since the ident. But I can''t let him do that. I just can''t do that..."


    Looking at Hailey''s assured and painful appearance, Grace could only gently pat her back tofort her and said nothing more.


    She take pity on Hailey. But she could not be her salvation. In love, the only person who could help you escape from the abyss was yourself.


    Grace stayed with Hailey in the hospital for a while. Seeing Aaron wake up, she told Hailey a few words and turned to leave.


    But she did not expect to see Carl at the gate of the hospital.


    His injury was still not good and his face was still very pale. But at the moment he was leaning against the ck Rolls Royce with cigarettes, as if waiting for her.


    Seeing Graceing out, he put out his cigarette butts and walked to her side. He grabbed her hand and dragged her into Martha''s ward.


    Martha was lying on the sickbed with a weak face. Ste was taking care of her.


    Seeing Grace, she suddenly picked up the cup with excitement and smashed it at Grace: "Grace, you are such an evil woman! How dare you appear in front of me! I will kill you!" At this point, she rushed at Grace like crazy.


    "Auntie, calm down and pay attention to your health." Ste hurriedly grabbed her and said heartily.


    "Carl, you must do something for me!" Martha turned and grabbed Carl''s skirt. She said with tears in her eyes, "Grace is too cruel. She is afraid that I will avenge Caleb and kill me."


    "Is there any evidence?" Carl, however, narrowed his eyes and stared at her.


    "Of course there is." Ste took out a sh card and handed it to Carl. "Brother, Just take a look at this. This is the surveince video of the cocktail party corridor that day. I have already found it. It clearly records the scene of Grace stabbing Auntie, and Rose also saw it by herself."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can call Rose and ask her. She said that even if the policee, she can still be a witness."


    Carl didn''t speak, but let Warren find a tabletputer and plug the card.


    Grace herself was shocked to see the scene on the surveince.


    From the perspective of monitoring, it could seen that Martha was pouncing on her, and she as clutching the fruit knife on her lower abdomen. It looked like she had stabbed Martha, but the situation was obviously not like this. Martha smiled with satisfaction, she looked at Grace and said, "Grace, what else do you have to justify?"


    ''martha, Well done." Grace sneered, stepped forward to her step by step and lowered her voice. "But Martha, I want to know more than these who was the girl that night and why did she say that you killed Caleb?"


    For an instant, Martha''s face became very ugly.


    But she bit her lower lip and said word by word, "Grace, I have already sent the video and evidence to the police. Just wait for jail this time. Even Carl can''t save you."


    Hearing her words, Graceughed sarcastically.


    Unfortunately, she was wrong. Carl would not save her, but would only push her to deeper hell.


    Sure enough, the next second, her wrist was pinched!


    Carl stared at her with a gloomy face and gnashed her teeth. "Grace, it''s really you!"


    "What do you want?" Grace said with a wry smile.


    "Since you have done something wrong, you have to pay for it!" He dragged her out of the ward vigorously and sneered, "I also want you to taste the taste of being stabbed by a knife!"


    Just as she was pushed into the car by Carl, Mason grabbed her other wrist.


    Mason looked up at Carl and said slowly, "Mr. Carl, what are you doing to my fiancee?"


    "You''d better ask your fiancee what she did to my mother first." His thin lip tightened his way.


    "She said that she didn''t do anything." Mason looked at Grace with low eyes and smiled gently, "I believe her."


    "Do you?" Carl grunted coldly.


    "Well, I do." Mason said clearly, "Carl, this is the biggest difference between me and you. As long as I identify a person, I will unconditionally believe her. No matter how framed others are, I am willing to protect her without thinking." "That''s funny." Carlughed sarcastically.


    "So, I will never let you take Grace away today." He said, "But in exchange, I will also give you a gift."


    At this point, he took out a thin envelope and handed it to Carl. "I have found the person who kidnapped Grace and shot you in the cabin that day. This is his statement and the record of the transfer from the person who hired him. Mr. Carl, you certainly didn''t expect it, did you? The person who hurt you was your biological mother Martha."


    What?


    Carl was surprised. Only then did he loosen Grace and take over the envelope.


    Mason conveniently protected Grace behind him and smiled sarcastically: "Carl, you should think about why Martha suddenly left Romantic city five years ago. And now why she wanted Grace to die so urgently. After figuring out these problems, if you still want to kill Grace,e to me at any time and I will return Grace to you."


    After saying that, he turned and took Grace away.


    After getting on the car, Grace tilted her head to Mason and smiled bitterly, ''mason, thank you."


    Mason''s slender fingers tapped the steering wheel gently, his eyes narrowed into a good-looking radian, and said lightly, "Don''t, this was Andrew''s idea."


    "What?" Grace looked at him with a puzzled face.


    "He said, let me save you no matter what." Heughed sarcastically, "It seems that his feeling to Lily is really deep. I did choose the right person."


    "That shows that I still have my value." Grace hooked her lips and smiled, but there was a bad feelings appeared in her heart.

 Chapter 33 Kill her again

    The next night, Grace was just about to rest when she received a phone call from Hailey.


    The other end of the phone was very noisy. Hailey said at the top of her voice, "Grace,e and have a drink with me!"


    Grace was worried that something would happen to her, so she asked the address, quickly changed her clothes and went out. The imperial city was still full of lights and was lively.


    Grace crossed the swaying crowd on the dance floor to the bar and soon found Hailey.


    She grabbed the beer bottle in her hand and frowned slightly. "All right, Hailey, stop drinking."


    Hailey, however, looked at her with blurred eyes and smiled, "Grace, you are here. Great,e on, let''s have a drink."


    At this point, she opened another bottle of beer and drank it directly.


    But she drank too fast and choked to tears.


    Looking at her embarrassed appearance, Grace took out a paper towel to wipe her face and said with a wry smile: "Hailey, if you really love him too hard, Just give up." Hailey''s tears flowed down.


    She said with a wry smile, "Grace, You know what? It was because of me that Aaron was paralyzed."


    "What?" Grace looked at her with a puzzled face.


    "I lived in an orphanage since I was a child. I was always being bullied because I was weak. Aaron was my only protection. When I grew up, we came to Romantic city together. I took the nurse''s certificate and he also got thewyer''s certificate. We had originally scheduled to get married by the end of this year. But a year ago, my stepfather who adopted me suddenly found me."


    Speaking of which, Hailey bit her lower lip and trembled all over. "He was an asshole. He not only frequently asked me for money, but also tricked me into his house and tried to rape me. Fortunately, Aaron appeared in time and saved me. But at that time, I was too scared. I went crazy and ran out of the house, but left Aaron there. When the police found him, he was lying in the blood, his legs were discarded, and my adoptive father was missing."


    "So Grace, I owe him. I can''t let him leave me. Even if he beat me and scolded me, I have to support him."


    Looking at the way she cried, Grace hugged her heartily and gently pped her back tofort her softly. She did not expect that her past with Aaron was so miserable.


    Just then, Grace''s eyes were suddenly attracted by a girl in a short ck skirt and a high ponytail in the crowd.


    It''s her! The woman who stabbed Martha at the Mason family party!


    Grace was stunned. She hurriedly pushed Hailey away and ran towards the girl!


    The girl turned around and stared at her with slightly squinting eyes. She smiled, "Grace, it''s you."


    "Do you know me?" Grace was shocked.


    "Well, we met ten years ago, don''t you remember?" Sheughed.


    Hearing her words, Grace stared at her face for a long time and suddenly realized, "Are you Daisy? Aunt Shaw''s daughter?"


    "It''s nice that you still remember me." Daisy, holding a slender cigarette ring, squinted slightly and vomited out a cigarette ring.


    But she waspletely different from ten years ago.


    Aunt Shaw was a nanny who took care of Caleb from an early age, while Daisy was her only daughter. Grace met her once ten years ago. That year, she was only 12 years old. Now she had grown into a woman, but there was hostility between her eyebrows and eyes.


    She flicked the soot on her hand, stared at Grace and asked, "Is Martha dead?"


    "Not dead, seriously injured. She was rescued." Grace said.


    "What a pity." She sneered, "It seems that I have to find a chance to kill her again."


    "Daisy, what do you mean by what you said that day? It was Martha who killed Caleb?" Grace stared at her and finally asked her.


    "Well, it has been five years, and you haven''t found it yet, have you?" Daisy was holding the cigarette in her hand and raised her eyebrows. "Grace, you are not as clever as I imagined. I thought you could find the real culprit and clear up your grievances in five years."


    "But I didn''t expect Martha to attack Caleb. She was Caleb''s sister-inw and has taken good care of Caleb over the years. I always thought that it was Ste who killed Caleb." Grace said.


    "I thought it was Ste at first, until my mother died five years ago and gave me this." Daisy narrowed her eyes, dug out a photo from her bag and handed it to Grace.


    The photo showed a bloody Swiss army knife buried in the soil, while the photo was the background and the garden of Caleb''s vi.


    "The dagger with your fingerprints is not the real weapon that killed Caleb at all. The real weapon is here." She sneered, "It''s a pity that my mother was cowardly all her life. Even when she saw Martha hiding the murder weapon, she did not dare to stand up and told the truth until she died."


    "She told me not to get involved in Carl family''s feud, but Caleb and Carl were very kind to us. I didn''t want to see Carl hate the wrong person all his life, so I had to get involved and kill Martha."


    At this point, she looked up at Grace and said in a hoarse voice, "Grace, over the years, you have been wronged. When Martha dies, you will be able to get rid of the crime of murderer."


    "But in this way, you will go to jail." Grace worried.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as I can avenge Caleb. Just let me go to jail." However, she smiled wryly, ''martha is Carl family''s wife. If I confront her, I will definitely not be able to do so. Therefore, the only thing I could do was killing her." Grace''s beautiful eyes narrowed and suddenly looked up at her. She lowered her voice and said, "Daisy, do you believe me?" "Hmm?"


    "If you believe me, listen to me. I can not only let you avenge Caleb, but also prevent you from going to jail." Hearing her words, Daisy hesitated for a few seconds, then nodded and said, "Well, then I will believe you once." ''tomorrow night at eight o''clock, you will bring evidence to Vi Carl family."


    "OK."


    Thinking about that, Grace smiled with low eyes. She took out her mobile phone, edited a short message and sent it to Carl. She didn''t know whether Carl woulde or not, nor did she know whether Carl would believe her, but she must gamble once.

 Chapter 34 Was there any evidence?

    Martha didn''t like the smell of disinfectant. The day after waking up, she moved back to Carl family Vi with the family doctor.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Grace got everything ready and came to Carl family Vi.


    Ste was sitting in the living room rubbing Martha''s shoulders when she saw Graceing. She grunted coldly, "Grace, are you here to apologize to Auntie?"


    "I don''t ept this apology." Martha sneered, "If you want to apologize, you have to kneel down to be sincere."


    "Do you hear that? Grace, kneel down!" Ste gave a loud roar and rushed up to kick Grace in the knee.


    Grace pushed her away with a backhand and frowned, ''ste, you are just too stupid to be used by Martha again and again!"


    "How dare you say that to me! You are stupid!" Ste gave her a hard look and rushed up to p her in the face.


    "Stop it!" But a cold voice came from the door.


    Fortunately, Carl was here.


    He walked step by step to Grace''s side. His slender fingers pinched her sharp chin and his cold eyes narrowed slightly: "Grace, what do you want to do when you invite me here? Do you want to kill Martha in front of me?"


    "As I said, I have a surprise for you." Grace smiled, held her head high and looked at the clock on the wall. She sipped her lips and said, "We''ll see."


    After saying that, the vi door was gently pushed open.


    Looking at Daisy, who was carrying a ck canvas bag and had a full face of ruffians. Martha suddenly shook her body and pointed at her and shouted, "Why is she here? Who let her in! Get her out of here!" "Daisy?" Carl looked at her with a frown and wondered, "Are you not dead?"


    "Well, I''m not dead." She said lightly, "Five years ago, when my mother was seriously ill, she lied that I had died of illness for fear that I knew too much about Carl family''s secrets. At that time, I was young and didn''t know anything. Now that I have grown up, I should have told everything I knew."


    "What do you know?" Carl asked, staring at her.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Martha. She sneered, "First of all, I stabbed Martha with the fruit knife. I pretended to be a waiter to kill her. It has nothing to do with Grace."


    "Carl, don''t listen to her nonsense!" Martha panicked and hurriedly began, "She is the undercover Grace found to frame me!"


    "Auntie, I haven''t said anything yet. How can you say I framed you?" Daisy sneered, "Don''t get excited first. I have brought you all the evidence of killing Caleb five years ago. You can copse after that."


    Hearing her words, Carl''s body shook and his eyes were filled with shock.


    Daisy opened the canvas bag. She took out a very old Swiss army knife stained with soil and fuzzy blood in a stic bag. She waved in front of Carl andughed: "Boss Carl, this was the real weapon that killed Caleb. Martha buried it in the garden of Caleb''s vi before his death. The knife with Caleb''s fingerprints inserted into Grace was deliberately inserted into Grace to frame her."


    "What are you talking about?" Martha was anxious and shouted at her, "It has been five years since things happened. You are holding a broken saber that can''t see anything, and you want to frame me to help Grace get rid of the crime? You wish!"


    "You know clearly whether it is framed or not." Grace stepped forward and said clearly, "For the past five years, I have been unable to understand why my fingerprints were on the knife that killed Caleb, but I suddenly figured it outst night." "That night, Caleb seemed to have been drunk. People who would never force me had to have sex with me. I was frightened. I took the fruit knife on the table and pointed it at my neck. I threatened tomit suicide. Only then did I escape and ran out of the vi. However, the knife also fell into the room. If I am not wrong, it should be Martha who killed Caleb, changed the knife with gloves, and deliberately put my photo to frame me."


    "That''s funny." Marthaughed sarcastically. "Grace, your imagination is really rich enough. Do you think Carl will believe your nonsense?"


    For an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on Carl.


    Carl stood in the center of the hall, his fingertips burning cigarettes. The curling smoke made his handsome face extremely beautiful, but no one could tell through his expression.


    He just gently hooked his lips and said in a hoarse voice, "Is there any evidence?"


    "No." Daisy shrugged helplessly. "If there were more evidence, I wouldn''t have to kill Martha myself."


    "Then let me add it to you." He looked at Warren who was standing at the door with his handsome eyes slightly narrowed.


    Warren nodded gently. He went out and came in with a man of about 60 years old.


    This man knew Grace and everyone called him Tyler Fule. He was the security guard at the gate of the vi where Caleb lived before. But after Caleb''s death, he was also dismissed and never appeared in Romantic city again. ''tyler, tell me who went to the vi on the day Caleb died." Carl slowly spit out a smoke ring and said lightly.


    "OK." Tyler looked up at Ste and said, Ste was the first one. She went in the morning and seemed to have had an unhappy situation with Mr Caleb."


    "I just hope he and Grace get married soon." Ste hurriedly exined, "I want him to sleep in Grace quickly and then marry her, but he is stupid and silly. I can''t tell him clearly, so I threatened him, saying that if he can''t handle Grace, he might as wellmit suicide and stay with Grace forever."


    "I admit that I gave Grace''s photo to him, and I also said that I would let himmit suicide. The video Grace put on the wedding was taken at that time, but I haven''t seen him since that day. He could nevermit suicide, so his death has nothing to do with me." At this point, she grabbed Carl''s skirt and bit her lip. "Carl, you must believe me."


    "I know it''s not you, you stupid can''t do such a thing." Carl quietly broke away from her and turned to Tyler and said, ''tyler, continue."


    He nodded and continued to recall: "Next, Miss Grace was sent to the vi. The time when she entered was the closest to the time when Mr. Caleb died, but before that, another person had entered..."


    ''tyler, think clearly before you talk" Martha gave him a hard look and said with gnashing teeth.

 Chapter 35 Caleb was not a fool

    Tyler shivered with fear and did not dare to continue.


    Carl patted him on the shoulder. He lowered his voice and said, ''tyler, don''t worry. I brought you here today. Naturally, I can protect you. Just say everything you know. I will always be here with you."


    "Thank you, Mr rk." He nodded and then continued to say, "In fact, two hours before Grace was sent in, Martha went there. She said that she had chosen two bottles of good wine and wanted to give it to Mr Caleb. Later I learned that the wine was drugged, while Martha left in a hurry ten minutes after Grace ran out of the vi."


    Hearing this, Grace squeezed her hands into fists and trembled all over.


    No wonder Caleb was so abnormal that night. It turned out that Martha drugged him!


    This woman was so ruthless that she had tried so hard to frame her!


    The next second, Tyler knelt down directly in front of Carl and Grace and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry. It''s not that I didn''t want to stand up and speak the truth. But that after Mr. Caleb''s death, Martha drove me back to my hometown. She said that if I dare to leave my hometown, she will kill my daughter. I really can''t help it..."


    "Get up." Carl eyes narrowed and bent down to help him up. He said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t worry. With me, no one dares to hurt your family."


    "Thank you, Mr. rk..."


    He winked at Warren and took Tyler away.


    The next second, his cold eyes fell on Martha impartially, ''martha, what else do you have to say?"


    Martha smiled sarcastically and grunted coldly, "what else can I say now? Yes, I killed Caleb and I framed Grace."


    "Why did you do this?" Carl, trembling with anger, rushed up and grabbed Martha by the neck. ''martha, Caleb is my brother-inw and my father''s brother. He saved my life. Why are you so cruel?"


    "I did it for you." Marthaughed and stared at him and said, "Carl, your father died early. Your grandfather always preferred Caleb. If Caleb hadn''t died, do you think you could be president of Carl family Group?"


    ''speaking about Grace, lily had been ina. She had no power in Grace family. She can''t help you at all. The one you should like was Ste, not Grace who had nothing at all. I just want to help your life get on the right track. You see how well your career has developed without Caleb and Grace."


    "You are evil!" Carl grabbed her neck and the veins stood out on his face. "Caleb is a fool. He can threaten me about what? Just stop using me as an excuse to satisfy your vicious heart!"


    "Fool?" Martha repeated his words andughed sarcastically. "Carl, don''t you know yet? Caleb has already regained his intelligence. He was just pretending to be crazy and selling silly. When the right timees, he will destroy you so as to be president of Carl family Group."


    What?


    Carl''s eyes were shaken and his whole body shook uncontrobly.


    Martha pushed him away and stared at him word by word and said, "Carl, you are a fool. You have taken good care of Caleb over the years and even put your beloved Grace into his bed for his sake. However, he is pretending to be crazy and selling silly things. If I don''t kill him, you will be the one who dies now!"


    Carl fell back a few steps, his face full of disbelief.


    He never dreamed that Caleb would cheat him, but he vaguely remembered the night before he decided to give Grace to Caleb five years ago...


    That night, as usual, he bought Caleb''s favorite sweet osmanthus cake and went to see him in the vi. However, he saw Caleb standing on the balcony trying to die. He hurriedly went to pull him. Caleb cried and said that Grace would not be with him. He was better off dead than alive.


    Caleb forced him with dying. He had to promise to give Grace to him.


    But he knew Grace too well. If she fell in love with someone, she would not change her mind. He could only use this extreme way to make Grace hate him.


    But he did not expect that Caleb died the next day and was killed by Grace, which was why he hated Grace so much.


    But now that the truth came out, he realized that he had hated someone wrong.


    He raised his sad eyes and looked at Grace, who was standing there with tears on her face. His heart was like a knife cut and he felt pain.


    Martha sat down from the sofa,ughing and staring at Grace. "That''s right. The red wine I gave Carl that night did contain medicine, but Caleb clearly knew that and drank it without hesitation. He liked you and wanted to get you by such indiscriminate means. Grace, if he were still alive, do you think you two can be happy?"


    Grace shook her head in disbelief and her tears grew more fierce.


    Over the past five years, she had thought about the truth of Caleb''s death countless times. But she did not expect it to be like this.


    Marthaughed wildly, "So, Carl, Grace, you should thank me. I saved you. Without me, you would have been killed by Caleb!"


    "Shut up!" Carl sharply interrupted her, saying word by word, ''martha, I think you are insane. In this case, just stay at home. And when you are well, I will also send you to a mental hospital to have a good recuperation for a few years!" He wanted to let Martha suffer all the hardships Grace had suffered in the mental hospital for the past five years!


    After saying that, he turned around and grabbed her out of the vi.


    It snowed, and the heavy snow fell on the shoulders of them.


    Grace smiled sadly and threw off Carl vigorously. She sneered, "Carl, now that the truth hase out. You don''t want to torture me, do you?"


    "Grace, let''s have a talk." His handsome eyes narrowed and his voice was kept low.


    "What else can we talk about?" But she stared at him and said, "Carl, you had already known that I am not the real killer of Caleb, did you?"


    Otherwise, he would not have found Tyler. And he would not give her the chance to find evidence.


    "That''s right." He was shocked and said lightly, "Since you released the video at my wedding with Ste, I have been doubting what happened five years ago. But you and I were both wrong. The real murderer was not Ste."

 Chapter 36 Mr Carl, dont be flattering

    "So you are ming me for wronging her?" Grace looked at him with a full face of sarcasm, and her heart felt an inexplicable pain. "She was framed and you felt so distressed, but what about me? I was also framed. I was locked up in a mental hospital for five years. I destroyed my appearance and throat. I suffered so much. Have you ever felt sorry for me?"


    "Of course." Carl''s eyebrows tightened, and suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms, tightly and with all his strength, as if to rub her into his bones.


    She froze to the ground.


    She had been waiting for this hug for five years, but now it was toote.


    She bit her lip and the whole person stepped back a few steps. But he was so strong that she couldn''t break free.


    She simply let him hold her and said lightly, "Carl, are you misunderstanding something?"


    "Hmm?" His handsome eyes narrowed.


    "Don''t you think that I brought Daisy here and told the truth five years ago to gain your sympathy and have another rtionship with you?" She sneered, "Mr. Carl, don''t be sentimental. I just want to clear up the injustice I have suffered for five years. I just want to tell the world that Caleb''s death has nothing to do with me. As for you, I will never forgive you in my life."


    His sight suddenly quivered and his body shook violently.


    Grace pushed him away and kept a safe distance from him. She said to him word by word: "Carl, I will never forget what I experienced in the mental hospital in my life. I will never forget how you ruined my face, scraped my flesh and hurt my throat in my life. I am now covered in scars thanks to you. Don''t think you can relieve my pain in a few words. Even if you kneel in front of me and apologize, I will never forgive you! "


    "Grace..." Carl looked at her trembling, her eyes filled with sadness. "What if these things have nothing to do with me?"


    "None of your business?" Graceughed sarcastically. "But Carl, I gave you the chance. You had admitted all of these. Now you want to cheat me?"


    "I..."


    "Enough!" She interrupted him sharply and sneered, "Carl, you saved my life in the cabin that day. Now I give you back the truth five years ago. We are clear now. Nevere to me again. When Mason and I get married, I will personally deliver the invitation to you."


    The snow fell on his ck coat. He stood there, tottering and making people feel very distressed.


    Grace''s fingertips were deep in the meat, but she choked back the pain and turned away step by step.


    Her tears fell along her delicate face and dripped into the snow. So lonely.


    Carl, If I had a chance, I also wanted to run into your arms and forget everything. I just wanted to tell you the thoughts of the past five years. But now I was afraid, painful and fearful. So, goodbye.


    There''s no misunderstanding anymore. Hope you had a good future.


    After returning to the vi, the night was already very deep.


    Grace dragged her tired body and opened the door, only to see Mason sitting under a resplendent crystal chandelier in a silver shirt with a good cigar at his fingertip. Seeing hering back, he raised his eyebrows and whispered, "Grace, you arete."


    "Well, there is something dyed." Grace smiled awkwardly and frowned. "Mr Mason, what''s the matter with youing to me?"


    "Naturally, something happened." His long eyes narrowed into a good-looking radian, suddenly got up and slowly opened a delicate box in front of him.


    Inside the box was a beautiful wedding dress, and Grace looked at him with a full face of shock.


    He smiled and said, "My father has already set our wedding date. At the end of this month, Grace, you are really my little lucky star. Since my father knew about our rtionship, he has attached a lot of importance to me." "But Mason, you promised me not to force me to marry as long as I give you a child."


    "But Andrew loves you dearly. He said that you can''t have children without any identity. So let''s do the wedding first." Heughed, "Grace, don''t be nervous. Getting married is easier than having children. Don''t worry, as long as you help me win the power of the Group, I will definitely set you free."


    He touched her beautiful face and hooked his lips, "Just take good care of yourself in the vi these days. And be my most beautiful bride."


    After saying that, he smiled and turned to leave.


    Grace, however, was frozen. It seemed that this time she pushed herself into the prison.


    What she could do now was to help Mason get the Group as soon as possible so as to gain freedom. But before that, she could only stay with Mason.


    ......


    In the next few days, life was very calm.


    The wedding ring designed by Grace went on the market and sold well. She signed a new cooperation with Ryan. She drew at home every day, and prepared to design another wedding ring.


    This afternoon, she went to the flower shop to buy a bunch of sunflowers and came to the hospital to visit Aaron.


    She didn''t expect to meet Ste at the door. Without saying anything, Ste followed her all the time.


    In the corridor of the ward, Grace finally couldn''t help it. She turned around and shouted at Ste, ''ste, what else do you want?"


    "Grace, I havee to apologize to you." She bowed her head and whispered.


    Apologize?


    Grace looked at her with disbelief on her face. Ste, who was arrogant and domineering, would apologize to her?


    Ste whispered. "I know I have done a lot of things to hurt you, but I didn''t expect that it was Martha who kill Caleb five years ago. I always thought you wanted to frame me, just..."


    "Shut up." Grace interrupted her displeasure and grunted coldly, "I don''t need your apology. Just don''t provoke me again in the future."


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Ste shouted at her back, "It''s not Carl who destroyed your face and voice, but my mother."


    "What?" Grace''s body shook and turned in disbelief.


    She bit her lip and said, "My mother knew I liked Carl, so she told me that you must note out of the mental hospital alive. That''s why she asked me to send money to the dean of the mental hospital. Then she just put someone in, destroyed your appearance and throat, shaved your flesh, and tried to kill you again. Unexpectedly, you survived."


    It seemed that all the photos she got before were true.


    Grace squeezed his hand into a fist and trembled with anger. "Then why did Carl help you and Britney to scapegoat? I clearly show all the evidence in front of him!"

 Chapter 37 Why didnt you leave last night

    "Because I lied to him. I told him that Grayson was the one who hurt you for the past five years. He knew that Grayson was your only rtive in the world and didn''t want you to turn against each other, so he took down the crime." Ste said. For a moment, Grace was stunned. So she misunderstood Carl?


    She suddenly thought of that snowy night. Carl stood in the snow all over the sky desperately and sadly.


    Her heart was sore.


    "Well, I''ve told you everything." Ste took a deep breath, looked up at her and said, "Grace, You know what? Before I fell in love with Carl, I really regarded you as my sister. So I also want to remind you to stay away from Mason." Hearing his name, Grace''s brow could not help wrinkling: "What''s wrong with Mason?"


    "He is very dangerous. Rose around him is also very dangerous." She replied, "Believe it or not, it was Rose, not me, who wanted to kill you."


    After saying that, Ste turned around and left.


    Watching the back of her leaving, Grace sighed softly. She was very confused.


    "Grace." Just then, Hailey came behind her.


    As soon as Grace turned around, she saw Hailey came to hold her hand with her eyes swollen. Grace squeezed out a smile and said, "You havee at the right time. Let''s go for another drink." "Have you quarreled with Aaron again?" Grace looked up at her and wondered.


    "Uh-huh." She said with a wry smile, "I thought that as long as I could cure him, we would be able to get together well. But unexpectedly, our contradictions are getting deeper and deeper day by day."


    Grace did not know how tofort her, but apanied her to Imperial City. She ordered her a bottle of good whisky, and apanied her to drink.


    Hailey talked a lot about her and Aaron. Grace had been listening quietly. Just then, Nevaeh suddenly took Grace''s hand as if she saw a savior and said, "Grace, that''s great. You are here. Please go and have a look. Mr. Carl is drunk and getting furious."


    After saying that, Grace was pushed into Carl''s private room before she realized.


    Carl was sitting alone in therge private room with beer bottles scattered all over the floor.


    Grace looked up at Carl, who was half lying on the sofa with his eyes closed and fidgety on his face. She subconsciously shrank back and wanted to escape. "Grace." Behind her came a low and hoarse voice.


    She couldn''t do anything but to turn around and smiled, "Carl, are you awake? It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have disturbed you to drink. I''ll leave right now."


    Carl, who lost his temper, was terrible. She was also very scared.


    "Come here." The man whispered.


    She could only smile awkwardly and walk back to him silently.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand, dragged her into his arms and overwhelmed her on the sofa.


    His thin lips were almost against hers, and all the drunk breaths inevitably threw themselves on her face. She widened her eyes with fear and struggled to push him away.


    But he stretched out his hand and patted her on the cheek. He said with a wry smile, "I''m totally insane. I have even dreamed of you..."


    "Carl, let go of me. This is not a dream, this is true... um..."


    Before she had finished speaking, her lips were directly kissed.


    The man pressed her under him vigorously, gnawing at her fair skin and muttering, "Grace, why do you hate me so much? Do you know that I sent you to a mental hospital to protect you from going to prison... Do you know anything about that? I have never thought of destroying your face and voice... I like them more than anyone else..."


    For an instant, she was frozen in ce.


    He slowly took off her clothes, put his hands between her legs, and said with a full face of obsession: "Grace, in the past five years, I have missed you more than anyone else... after knowing that you are not the murderer of Caleb, I am going crazy with joy. But you said that you are going to marry Mason and let me not to pester you again... Grace, how can you be so cruel? Do you really not remember our past?"


    Her heart was suddenly painful.


    He grabbed her by the waist with great force.


    She was so hurt that she couldn''t help shouting out loud.


    Butter Carl became extremely gentle, so gentle that she couldn''t help indulging in his body. She couldn''t stop and experienced the happiness she had never had before with him.


    The winter morning sun sprinkled on the luxurious European bed through therge floor-to-ceiling windows. Grace turned over in a daze, but hit the hard abdominal muscles.


    She opened her eyes in pain and saw Carl lying beside her naked. Her face went pale with fear. She grabbed the clothes on the ground and put them on to slip away.


    After the imperial cityst night, Carl was so tired that he fell asleep. She had no choice but to send him to the vi where he lived.


    But he took her hand and kept shouting her name, refusing to let her go anyway.


    Later, they got entangled again and lingered all night.


    Grace patted her forehead, thinking that she was really crazy and had been involved with Carl again and again.


    But before she could open the door of the room, a cold voice came behind her: "Grace, why are you here?"


    Seeing that he could not walk, Grace turned to look at him, pretending to be calm and said, "It''s okay. You were drunkst night. I''ll send you back."


    However, he narrowed his eyes and examined a circle of marks on her neck that belonged to him. He hooked his lips and said, "It turned out that everythingst night was not a dream."


    "Of course it''s not a dream. My bones are falling apart." Grace muttered.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention next time." He smiled and stood up naked.


    She was so frightened that the whole person shrank back and said warily, "Carl, what do you want?"


    "Don''t worry, my energy is limited." He pushed her into the corner, gently lifted her chin with his slender fingers and narrowed his eyes. "Grace, I''m just curious. Since you hate me so much, why did you stay herest night?" For an instant, Grace was frozen in ce.


    Maybe he was too gentlest night, or maybe what Ste said to her changed her.


    But...


    "All right, you don''t have to answer that." He suddenly loosened her, turned around and put on his bathrobe. He said lightly, ''tomorrow morning, apany me to the cemetery to see Caleb."


    "Hmm?" Grace looked at him with a puzzled face.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Caleb likes you best. If he sees you, he will certainly be very happy."


    It''s a pity that in five years, he had never let her see him once.


    He turned around and his tall figure fell in the shadow, looking very lonely.

 Chapter 38 I dont hate you

    The next day, Grace changed into a long ck skirt, tied her long hair in a bun with an elegant makeup. She followed Carl to Caleb''s cemetery.


    For five years, this was the first time she was qualified to visit Caleb.


    She bought Caleb''s favorite violets, brought his favorite wine, squatted in front of his tombstone and offered him a toast.


    Carl stood there quietly, smoking a cigarette with handsome eyes and slightly narrowing, without saying a word. Unexpectedly, Ste and Britney came.


    Grace looked at them with a full face of vignce, but Ste fell to her knees in front of Caleb''s tombstone and cried, "Caleb, I havee to see you. We misunderstood Grace for so many years. You must be very heartache, right? Don''t worry, the real killer has been sent to a mental hospital by Carl. You can finally get over your grievances."


    Looking at her hypocritical tears, Grace frowned and said, ''ste, can you let Caleb and I stay quiet for a while?"


    "I..."


    "Just go." Before she could say anything, Carl behind her raised his handsome chiseled face in the smoke and said without expression, "The only person Caleb wants to see is Grace, and no one else needs to be here." "Carl..." Ste did not expect that Carl today was protecting Grace like this.


    ''ste, let''s go." Britney grunted coldly, walked up to Ste, bent down to help her up, and said in a strange way, "I told you long ago that you should not humiliate yourself. You also foolishly helped them to dissolve the misunderstanding. Do you know that Carl went to your father yesterday afternoon to annul your engagement?"


    "What?" Ste looked at Carl with a full face of shock, biting her lips and saying, "Carl, why did you do this?"


    "Now that the truth hase out, we don''t need to get married." He said lightly, "Besides, what did you do to Grace before? Do you really think I don''t know?"


    She put Grace in the wine cer, send someone to force her, and unite Rose to kill her. All of these things she had done, Carl didn''t forget them at all.


    His hand was pinched into a fist, and the disgust in his eyes deeply hurt Ste''s heart.


    Ste bit her lip and stared at him. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Britney pulling out a sharp fruit knife from her bag, smiling harshly, and suddenly stabbing Grace with the back to them. "Grace, you bitch! Go to hell!"


    ''mom, no!"


    At the moment when the knife was inserted into Grace''s back, Ste suddenly rushed past with all her strength and stood in front of Grace.


    The knife was heavily inserted into Ste''s lower abdomen.


    As soon as Grace turned around, she saw Ste cover her bloody lower abdomen and fall to the ground sweating profusely.


    ''ste!" Britney went pale with fear and hugged her. Tears poured down her eyes. "What are you doing? Why are you so stupid? I did this for you. Only when Grace is dead can Carl fall in love with you and your engagement will not be canceled!"


    "Carl..." Ste seemed not to hear Britney''s words, hands trembling toward Carl held out his hand.


    Carl''s eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed. He rushed forward, hugged her in his arms and lowered his voice. ''ste, don''t be afraid. I have called an ambnce. You will be fine."


    "Carl, I am not afraid... as long as you apany me, I am not afraid of anything..." She leaned against his arms, pale, but smiled, "Carl, I know I have done a lot of wrong things. But I really like you... I beg you... don''t hate me... ok?" "Well, I don''t hate you. Stop talking and I''ll take you to the hospital." Watching her shed more and more blood, Carl twisted his eyebrows. He picked her up and hurried away from the cemetery. Britney also hurriedly followed.


    Grace slumped and sat on the cemetery, allowing the cold wind to blow wantonly on her.


    Finally, no one disturbed her talking to Caleb, but her heart was very sad.


    What if the misunderstanding was cleared? What if Carl didn''t send someone to hurt her? She and Carl would never go back.


    She would soon marry Mason and became Mason family''s second wife. Carl would only marry Ste. Their lives would run counter to each other after all. Grace pulled on her tight coat, reached out and touched Caleb''s tombstone. She said with a wry smile, "Caleb, if only you were not dead."


    ......


    The next morning, Grace brought fruit baskets and flowers and came to the hospital.


    She knew that neither Britney nor Grayson wanted to see her, but Ste was injured because she saved her. She really shoulde and have a look. Fortunately, it was still early and Britney and Grayson had note yet. Grace thought there was no one in the ward and pushed the door gently to enter. As soon as the door was opened, Ste''s weak voice came inside: "Carl, thank you for being with me and taking care of me all night."


    "I''m d you''re okay." Carl turned his back. Grace could not see his expression clearly, but his voice sounded tired. Ste grabbed his hand tightly and bit her lips, "Carl, is it true that you said yesterday that you didn''t hate me?"


    "Uh-huh." He paused for a long time and gave a faint reply.


    "That''s great." Ste rejoiced, "Don''t cancel our engagement, OK?"


    This time, he was silent and did not speak.


    "I know what you are thinking, but my father told me about Carl family Group. Although Carl family Group is a leading enterprise in Romantic city, it has encountered strong enemies in recent years. It has also lost a lot of investment because of that mysterious organization. You need Grace family''s help very much." Ste hurriedly said, "Carl, my father said that Grace family will help you only if you marry me. Otherwise, your Group will be in crisis."


    Hearing this, Grace''s eyebrows frowned. She did not expect that Carl family Group still had such a crisis, while Ste knew so much about Carl.


    However, Carl''s face did not show any panic. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t worry, Carl family Group is not so fragile. You don''t need to think about me like this."


    "But..."


    "Miss, are you here to visit the patient" Just then, suddenly there was the voice of the nurse behind her.


    Grace got a big fright and subconsciously wanted to hide. Carl and Ste''s eyes fell straight on her.

 Chapter 39 Stay away from my fiancee

    "Grace, why are you here?" Ste looked at her in shock and asked.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you two love birds." Grace recovered and smiled wryly. She ced the flowers and fruits in her hand in front of the hospital bed, looked at Ste and said, ''ste, I came here today to say thank you. Although I know that you didn''t save me because I was your sister, I still have to do that."


    "And, I hope you can get better as soon as possible. I wish you two couple love each other and get married as soon as possible." After saying that, she didn''t even look at Carl and wanted to leave.


    "Grace." Behind her came Carl''s low voice. She froze for a moment and did not look back.


    The next second, her wrist was grabbed vigorously.


    "Carl, let me go!" She stared at him and frowned.


    "Come with me, I have something to say to you." He turned his head to look at Ste. Then he pulled Grace out of the ward to corridor.


    There were crowds in the corridor. But right now the only one he could see was her.


    He said softly, "Grace, do you know why I took a risk to dissolve my engagement with Ste?"


    "I don''t know." She didn''t look at him.


    "Because I want to marry the person I love." He said word for word, "Grace, I..."


    "Isn''t Ste the one you love?" Grace interrupted him, looking up at him and saying, "You love her, so you can take good care of her all night. You love her, so you can cover up all her mistakes. You love her, so you want to marry her, don''t you?" "What about you? Do you think I love you?" Carl looked at her with burning eyes and asked in a hoarse voice.


    ''me?" Graceughed and the whole person fell back a few steps.


    Since five years ago, she had not dared to ask herself this question again. She did not deserve it.


    But at the moment, his affectionate eyes made her calm heart ripple again.


    He walked into her step by step. Then he thumped her in the corner and slowly approached her, with thin lips almost against her ear bones, "Grace, if I have to say I had fallen in love with some one in my life, that must be ..." "Grace." Mason''s slightly angry voice interrupted Carl.


    The next second, he rushed forward and pushed Carl away. He looked straight at Carl, gnashing his teeth and saying, "Carl, I remember I warned you to stay away from my fiancee."


    "You..."


    ''mason, you have finally came here." Grace smiled. She came forward to take Mason''s arm and hooked her lips under Carl''s watching, "Just in time. let''s go home. Isn''t there an appointment to see Uncle tonight?"


    "Uh-huh." Mason smiled with satisfaction, looked at Carl defiantly, and grunted coldly, "Carl, then I may take my fiancee leave here. You will also take good care of your fiancee. When she is getting better, remember to bring her to my wedding with Grace."


    After that, he put his arms around Grace''s shoulder and turned away with Grace.


    Grace kept her head down and did not dare to look up at Carl''s eyes. She was afraid that if she looked at it one more time, she could not help running towards him.


    But at the moment when she finally turned around, she still couldn''t help ncing at him and saw the overwhelming sadness in his eyes. Her heart ached violently.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Grace followed Mason to his family Vi.


    Andrew Lim made dinners and kept filling Grace''s bowls, but these dishes were all lily liked to eat.


    "Grace, are you satisfied with the wedding dress Mason gave you?" Andrew put a piece of sweet and sour spareribs in Grace''s bowl and smiled kindly. "If you are not satisfied, I will let the designer redesign it while there is still one week left." "Thank you, Uncle. I am very satisfied." Grace nodded.


    "That''s good. We will arrange the wedding. I will invite Grayson myself. You just stay with Mason and tell him if you need anything."


    "Well, OK."


    "By the way, before that, there is another gift that I want to give you." Andrew suddenly put down his chopsticks and lowered his voice. "I investigated lily and found out why she died." For an instant, Grace''s body shook and the whole person froze in ce.


    Over the past few months, in fact, she also wanted to find out the real cause of lily''s death. But she was in deep trouble and could not help herself. She had no time to investigate about that Moreover, she thought of what Britney said to her before. She was very afraid that lily was really killed by Carl.


    In that case, she and Carl would be the new enemy.


    Besides, this time it was the enemy of killing her mother and was sworn in.


    Her hand was pinched into a fist, and her heart was full of mixed feelings. But she still looked up at him and pretended to be calm. "You can say it. I can handle that."


    "A few days ago, I contacted the nurse who took care of lily and forced her to find out that Britney was responsible for the car ident in lily. Her health has be worse and worse over the years. It was also Britney who let the nurse add chronic poison to her needle water, causing her to die of a little heart weakness."


    What?


    Grace''s heart made a sharp pain. "So my mother''s death has nothing to do with Carl?"


    "Yes." Andrew said, "As far as I know, although Carl imprisoned lily, he still took care of her. If lily hadn''t had such a nurse around him, lily might still have hope of waking up."


    So, she misunderstood Carl again?


    She smiled bitterly and her heart ached. How many misunderstandings were there between her and Carl?


    "Grace, don''t worry. You will soon be Mason family''s daughter-inw. I will avenge you." Andrew sneered and gnashed his teeth. "Britney dares to hurt Lily. I must let her go to hell!" "Thank you, Uncle." She was very touched that Andrew could protect her like this.


    But this meal, she ate absent-minded. Her mind had been thinking about Carl.


    He never wanted to exin. How many things did he hide from her?


    After returning to the vi, Grace''s cell phone suddenly rang. She looked down and was overjoyed.


    The text message was actually sent by Carl...

 Chapter 40 The Surprise He Gives

    He said: "Grace, I haven''t finished my words in the hospital today. Tomorrow night at 9 o''clock, I will wait for you at the ss Pavilion Western Restaurant. We will see each other."


    Proud as Carl, he was able to send her a message and invite her to dinner after being hurt like that. It seemed that she was not so miserable in his heart.


    Grace smiled absently, replied to him with a "OK" word, and fell asleep in bed.


    In a trance, she had a dream.


    She dreamed of Carl again. He was wearing a white shirt, holding arge bunch of beautiful flowers, and stood in the sun with a smile. As the first time they were met, he held out his hand to her: "Grace,e on. Let''s go home." Grace delighted to put his hand on his big hand. But he suddenly smiled harshly, took out a sharp dagger and stabbed her in the heart.


    For an instant, her blood flowed into rivers and red everywhere.


    But he grabbed her by the neck and gnashed his teeth and said, "Grace, do you think you can be with me in this way? Stop dreaming, I hate you, I will kill you!" She felt suffocated and woke up from her dream.


    Because of this dream, Grace was very upset all day today.


    She stayed up until the evening. She wore a dark green dress, matching a white coat, wearing a makeup. Then she went out of the door and ready to see Carl.


    Just after leaving the house, her cell phone rang. The phone was from Ste. She said she wanted to see her and asked her to go to the hospital.


    Grace looked at the time. It was 8: 10, she still got time. she turned around and came to the hospital.


    Ste was half lying on the sickbed with red and swollen eyes. When she saw Graceing, she stumbled out of bed, knelt in front of Grace, and cried and prayed, ''sis, I beg you. Please give Carl back to me. I really like Carl. I can''t live without him."


    "What are you doing? Get up first." Looking at her pale face, Grace frowned and bent down to help her.


    However, she grabbed Grace''s hand and bit her lip and said, ''sis, he can''t dissolve my engagement. He will destroy Carl family Group by doing so."


    Hearing her words, Grace was shocked and lowered her voice. "This is his own business. He will handle it himself."


    "He did it for you!" Ste snapped, "He knows exactly what the consequences will be. He still wants to be with you. Grace. You can''t hurt him!"


    He wanted to be with her?


    Grace paused and felt quite ridiculous. Why didn''t she know?


    However, she did not say much. Instead, she dragged Ste back to bed and said lightly, ''ste, don''t underestimate Carl too much. He has real ability to manage Carl family Group so well in recent years. Don''t worry, he will never ruin his career because of love."


    "But..."


    "Well, you have a good rest. I still have something to do. I''ll go first." Before she could say anything, Grace interrupted her directly and turned away.


    After leaving the hospital, Grace drove directly to the ss Pavilion Western Restaurant.


    This Western restaurant was located on the tallest building in the center. The bottom and periphery of the restaurant were all made of ss. When eating here, you could see stars all over the sky with your head up and the bright night scene of Romantic city with your head down. It was extremely romantic.


    There had always been a lot of people here and there were many appointments. But today, there was no one.


    Grace frowned and stepped on seven centimeters of high heels to walk in.


    In front of the central dining table in the Western restaurant, Carl was dressed in a dark blue suit, shaking his goblet gently and staring at her with a smile. She straightly walked up to him and frowned, "Carl, you won''t wrap up the show, will you?"


    "Uh-huh." He replied lightly, got up and poured her a ss of red wine. "Sit down."


    No sooner had she taken her seat than the waiter arranged the dishes, then dimmed the lights and ced romantic white candles in the middle of them. The stars of candlelight lined his handsome and elegant face, making her more dazed.


    Grace squeezed her goblet tightly, looked up at him and sipped her lips. "Carl, what''s the matter with you asking me out tonight?"


    He did not speak, but winked at the nearby waiter.


    The waiter pushed a cart full of delicate and charming roses and walked slowly up to her. He smiled, "Grace, this is a gift from Mr. Carl."


    Grace covered her mouth in surprise, but Carl magically concocted a delicate box and ced it in front of her. He hooked his lips and said, "Open it?"


    She was dazed and gently untied the bow satin of the box. Inside was a pair of silver transparent high heels, much like Cindere''s crystal shoes.


    He bent down to change the shoes for her, with a gentle voice: "I remember when you were 18 years old, you made a wish to put on crystal shoes. And you wanted to stand in the most dazzling ce, and watch a dream fireworks with your beloved. Now, your wish hase true."


    The words sound fell, and the sky suddenly made a loud noise. Then, bright fireworks burst out in the dark night sky one after another, forming the two characters "Grace". The number was sorge that it lit up half of the sky. Grace covered her mouth in shock and tears came down suddenly.


    She never dreamed that he still remembered her young wish and carefully helped her realize it.


    The moment the fireworks burst, Carl took Grace''s hand gently and looked at her with those affectionate eyes. He lowered his voice and said, "Grace, I know there were many misunderstandings between us because of Caleb. And I have also wronged you a lot. But in the past five years, I have never forgotten you. Can you give me a chance to make up for the mistakes I have made before?"


    Grace looked at him with disbelief on her face, and her tears grew more fierce.


    Carl, who was so arrogant above the world, said such a thing to her?


    But her heart had been torn to pieces for a long time in the past five years. Could she really do that after all the things happened?


    "Grace, I haven''t finished what I said that day. The only person I have loved in my life is you." His voice was low and dull, just like a dream.


    But Grace hadpletely melted into his tenderness.


    In the past five years, had she ever forgotten him? It was just a matter of keeping her heart shut up. She was thinking about him day and night. She had been waiting for him for five years. Grace took his hand instead and a happy smile came to his lips: "Carl, I would like to..."


    "Ding --"


    The harsh ringing of the cell phone rang out of time.


    Carl nced faintly, frowned with displeasure, and slipped the answer key.


    "Mr Carl, Ste is dead!" Warren''s horrified voice came from the other end of the phone.

 Chapter 41 Stella was really dead

    "What?" Carl frowned. "Didn''t I ask you to send someone to watch her well? Why did she suddenly die?"


    "Our people have been watching at the door. Apart from doctors and nurses, only... Grace was among the people who went in the ward all day today." Warren replied. For an instant, Carl''s eyes fell on Grace.


    Grace shivered with fear and shook her head at once. "It wasn''t me. Carl. I didn''t do anything to Ste..."


    "Let''s go and have a look first." Carl''s eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed and hung up the phone. He grabbed Grace''s hand and dragged her onto the car to the hospital.


    Many doctors and nurses gathered at the door of the ward. Before entering the door, they heard Britney''s shrill crying.


    Grace walked in trembling and saw Ste being pushed out of the ward covered with white cloth. She approached and snapped. Ste was indeed dead.


    The next second, Britney rushed to her. She grabbed her hair, raised the hand and pped her on the face. She shouted at her, "Grace, you bitch! Ste was your sister. How could you kill her? How cruel your heart was!"


    "I didn''t." Grace choked back the pain in her cheek and stared at her.


    "You didn''t? Then who did this!" Britney gnashed her teeth and said, "We have indeed been monitored. You are the only one who came to see Ste tonight. Ste died less than half an hour after you left. Who else would attack her except you?"


    "You bitch! Ste even protected you from being stabbed and helped you to remove the misunderstanding between you and Carl. She even helped you intercede in front of Grayson and me. Is this how you repaid her?" The p was more severe than the p in Grace''s face. Grace fell to the ground and was suffocating with pain.


    Just as Britney was about to punch and kick her, Carl sent someone to hold Britney and came forward to protect her behind him. Looking at the doctor who had been afraid to speak, he asked, "How did Ste die?"


    "Someone put the poison in her needle water, causing her to die within half an hour." The doctor nced at Grace and said cautiously, ''ste''s death was exactly the same as Ms lily''s death a few months ago, except that the chronic poison has been reced by the deadly poison."


    What?


    For an instant, Grace copsed and sat in the same ce. Under this circumstance, she could not get rid of this crime.


    "Grace, do you still dare to say that it had nothing to do with you?" Britney shouted hysterically at Grace, "If you want to avenge lily, you can do that to me. Why did you kill Ste? Ste was only 25 years old this year. She was still so young. She was not married yet. How can you be so cruel?"


    Grace smiled, looked up at Grayson, who was standing not far away, and grunted coldly, "So Britney, Now you finally admit that you killed my mother?"


    "Yes, I killed lily. What''s the matter?" She gnashed her teeth and said, "lily should go to hell a long time ago. It was disgusting that she just lied in bed!" Hearing her words, Grayson''s body shook. But he still lowered his head and did not speak.


    It seemed that he had guessed this long ago, but he still acquiesced.


    Grace covered her chest and stared at Britney with her head held high. "In this case, Britney, Ste deserved to die."


    "What did you just say!" she was trembling with anger.


    Graceughed and got up with difficulty. She walked step by step to Grayson''s side, stared at him and said, "and you, Grayson. Now Ste is dead, you only have one daughter now. So what? You still don''t want to ept me? You really want your family have no child at all?"


    "You bastard!" Grayson angrily raised his hand and pped her in the face, roaring, "I will never see you as my daughter. I would rather donate Grace family''s property to the orphanage than give you a cent!"


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want your money either. I just want to see your retribution." Graceughed.


    "You unfilial daughter!" He said angrily, "We''ll see. If you really killed Ste, I will never spare you!"


    When his voice fell, he turned angrily and left with Britney.


    Grace stared at his far back, stillughing, but tears quietly fell down without interest at the moment when she bowed her head.


    How could there be such an entric father in this world? He gave all his favor to Ste from an early age. No matter what mistakes Ste made, he could forgive her. Afraid that she would drag Grace family down, he drove her out of the house without finding out the truth. Now he even would put the crime of killing Ste on her head. It''s really ironic.


    When lily died, why didn''t he get so sad?


    A long timeter, Grace wiped away her tears and looked up. Only to see Carl standing straight there, staring at her with bottomless eyes.


    She smiled wryly and said in a hoarse voice, "Carl, You think I killed Ste too? Right? Just say it. How are you going to torture me? How many years this time?"


    His eyes narrowed. Suddenly he slowly walked into her, pinched her chin and said clearly, "Grace, I can only protect you for five days. Within five days, if you can''t find evidence to prove your innocence, then I can''t protect you either." "Do you believe me?" Grace''s body shook and her eyes were full of surprises.


    However, he sneered, "I only believe in the evidence and give you the time. I just don''t want to wronged you as I did five years ago. But if I find out that you really kill her, then I will definitely cut you to pieces and make you worse than five years ago."


    After saying that, he pushed her to the ground and leave.


    She fell to the ground in a mess and knocked her knee on the corner of the table, causing her to sweat.


    She bit her lower lip and suddenly thought of the gorgeous fireworks tonight and his touching love words. Her heart ached violently.


    It turned out that love was really as gorgeous as fireworks but short-lived.


    It was a lie to say that she was the only one he loved and that he wanted to make up for the mistakes made five years ago.


    She pinched her hand into a fist and grabbed her lower lip. She secretly made up her mind that she must find out the cause of Ste''s death and prove her innocence!


    This time, she would not let anyone wrong her again!

 Chapter 42 Are you still thinking about getting ma

    Grace lost sleep tonight.


    She tried to recall what had happened during this period of time and suddenly thought of what Andrew had said to her that day.


    Andrew also sent someone to investigate lily''s death and told her. And he said that he would avenge lily for her. Was Ste''s death rted to him?


    It was also possible for a person in Andrew''s status to send someone to kill Ste unnoticed.


    So early in the morning, Grace pressed the door of Mason Vi.


    After a long time, the vi door was gently pushed open.


    Mason seemed to have just woken up, dressed in a silver-gray bathrobe, with messy hair and azy charm on his face.


    Seeing Grace standing at the door, his long and narrow phoenix eyes narrowed into a beautiful shape and hooked his lips and said, "Grace, have you missed me so early? Then you can just move in and live with me. We will be legal husband and wife in five days anyway."


    Yes, there were still five days to go before her wedding to Mason, but she had no time to take care of these. She just wanted to find out who killed Ste.


    So she bit her lip and said, ''mason, can you take me to see Uncle?"


    "What do you see him for?" Mason raised his eyebrows.


    ''ste was dead." "I want to know if it has anything to do with him," she said, word for word.


    "What?" Mason paused, then quickly returned to the vi to change his clothes and took Grace to Mason family Vi.


    Andrew was processing documents in the study. Knowing that Grace wasing, he asked the housekeeper to take her to the study.


    Grace did not beat around the bush either. She came straight to the point and said, "Uncle, Ste was dead."


    Andrew''s hand holding the pen quivered and narrowed. ''ste? The daughter of Grayson and Britney? What does it have to do with me whether she died or not?" "Now everyone spectes that I killed Ste, but I didn''t do that at all. I just want to know if Ste''s death has anything to do with you?" Grace bit her lip. "Why would I kill her?" He grunted coldly.


    ''ste is Britney''s only daughter. It is the best choice to retaliate against Britney and kill Ste."


    "Is it?" Andrew hooked his lips and smiled, narrowing his eyes. "In this case, it should be Britney''s retribution and save me from doing anything."


    Hearing what he said, Grace''s brow frowned even deeper.


    With Andrew''s prestige and power, there was no need to hide it. It seemed that this matter had nothing to do with him. But if it were not for him, who would it be?


    "All right, Grace, don''t worry about these things." Andrew looked up at Grace and smiled. "Anyway, your rtionship with Ste is not good either. Then just forget it. When you get married with Mason, you will be our family. At that time, I will protect you thoroughly. Even if Grayson and Carle, they will not be able to hurt you."


    "But..."


    "Go out."


    Seeing that Andrew did not want to say much, Grace could only keep her mouth shut and thank him, then turned and went out.


    With Mason''s help, Grace got the surveince video of Ste''s ward these days.


    She watched the surveince video over and over again and finally found out the suspicion.


    Apart from nurses and doctors, Grace was indeed the only one who entered Ste''s ward yesterday. But Grace found that five minutes after she left, a nurse she had not seen in the surveince a few days ago also entered her room. There must be something wrong with this nurse.


    Shepared the time when the nurse entered and left. She left at 8: 40, while the nurse entered the ward at 8: 45 and came out at 8: 50. Ste''s time of death was 9. 05. The poison died within half an hour. Her time waspletely right. Grace stared at the figure of the nurse wearing a mask and her head bowed on the surveince video for a long time, inexplicably feeling that that nurse looked familiar.


    But she really couldn''t remember where she had seen her.


    "All right, don''t bother." Mason didn''t know when to push the door ande in, turned off theputer in her hand and lowered her voice. "I''ll apany you to Ste''s funeral tomorrow. I''m worried that Grace family and Carl will embarrass you."


    Grace hesitated and nodded gently: "Well, OK. Mason, thank you."


    "We will be husband and wife soon. You don''t have to say thank you to me." He stretched out his hand and rubbed the broken hair on her forehead. He smiled gently, "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Grace subconsciously shrank back and felt that Mason tonight... seemed particrly gentle.


    The next day, Grace and Mason came to Ste''s funeral together.


    Britney had always been harsh to Grace. But because Mason was nearby, she did not dare to attack Grace.


    Grace also didn''t want to stay here too much. After cing the prepared flowers on the mourning hall in Ste, she turned around and was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, she happened to meet Carl.


    He was dressed in a ck suit, like a mountain, standing there straight. But his handsome face was overcast when he saw Mason beside her.


    "Hello, Mr. Carl." Mason hooked his lips and smiled, took out a red invitation from his bag and handed it to him. "Although it is presumptuous to send the wedding invitation at the funeral. I just don''t want to miss this opportunity. I hope you cane to our wedding."


    Hearing what he said, Carl squinted at Grace and sneered, "Grace, at this time, are you still thinking of getting married?"


    "Of course she do." Mason put his arms around Grace''s shoulder andughed, "In order to prevent Grace from being bullied by you again, I have to marry her as soon as possible."


    "Is it?" Carl approached him step by step and sneered, ''mason, are you not afraid of Rose bing angry from embarrassment and killing Grace?"


    For an instant, Mason''s body shook and his face became very ugly.


    "Grace, don''t forget what I said to you." Carl looked down at her and said word by word, "Don''t think Mason family can be your backer. In this world, you can only rely on yourself." Grace smiled sarcastically, nodded gently, stared at him and said, "Carl, don''t worry. I will find out the real killer of Ste and prove my innocence. But I still want to get married." At this point, she took the invitation card from Mason''s hand and shoved it into his hand. She smiled and said, "I also hope Mr. Carl cane to our wedding."


    "What?" Carl looked at her with a full face of disbelief, took the invitation hand and trembled violently.

 Chapter 43 Mysterious Boss of Imperial City

    She must marry Mason. This was a deal between her and Mason. She had to do that. Otherwise, it would bring trouble to others.


    Looking at her face with certainty, Carl smiled sarcastically: "Grace, it seems I had been the fool all the time. Even if nothing happened to Ste, You would still choose to marry Mason, wouldn''t you?" "Uh-huh." Grace dazed and gently nodded.


    "That''s funny." Carl sneered.


    She was going to say something. But she was suddenly attracted by a waitress not far away.


    Her figure was very simr to the woman that she saw in the surveince video.


    She suddenly ran crossed Carl and chased her.


    Unexpectedly, the waitress in front of her was Daisy.


    As if knowing that she would chase her out, Daisy squinted at her with a pair of beautiful crescent eyes. She hooked her lips and said, "Grace, we have met again." "Why are you here?" Grace wondered.


    "I took a part-time job." She adjusted her clothes and said, "By the way, I also want to mourn Ste."


    Grace suddenly pulled her into the corner and whispered, "Daisy, it was you who killed Ste, Right? The nurse who entered her ward after me that day was you!" At first she was not sure. But when she saw her here, she waspletely sure.


    But Caleb''s revenge had been avenged. She had no reason to attack Ste.


    "Grace, what are you talking about?" However, she smiled and said, "I am not the one who wants to kill Ste."


    "Who was that?"


    "I can''t tell you yet." She raised her eyebrows and said, "If you want to know,e to Imperial City tonight and maybe you can find the answer."


    After saying that, she quickly disappeared into the crowds.


    After thinking for a long time, Grace was ready to go to Imperial City.


    She had a premonition that Daisy had nothing to do with Ste''s death.


    Strangely, there were many people in Imperial City today. Everyone gathered together as if they were having a carnival.


    Grace found Nevaeh and asked, "Nevaeh, what happened here?"


    "Imperial City has changed its boss." Nevaeh was smoking a slender cigarette andughed, "Tonight there is a 20% discount on all drinks and mysterious activities." "Why did it suddenly change the boss?"


    "Who knows. I heard that the new boss was a famous. He could easily change the owner here. People said that he is ruthless in doing business and always get what he wants whatever it takes. But he is gorgeous and not easy to show up. No one in Imperial City knew what he looked like yet."


    "So powerful?" Grace began to wonder.


    "Well, I have to greet the guests. Please order what you want and put it on my ount." Nevaeh patted Grace and left.


    Grace stood in the middle of the bustling crowd, searching for half a day, but did not see Daisy.


    If Daisy were not here, why did she let here here?


    She felt quite puzzled. So she went to the bathroom, prepared to make up, and then left.


    As soon as she took out her lipstick, she heard the panic outside. Before she could realize what happened, she saw a man covered in blood stumbling in.


    She shrank back in fear. That man nced at her. Then he grabbed her hand with smile, pulled her into the bathroom and kicked the door.


    She struggled, but her waist was resisted by a hard thing.


    It''s a gun.


    She raised her hand hurriedly.


    The man fell weakly on the toilet and narrowed his eyes, "Come up."


    She was dazed and sat down on him obediently.


    He tore off her clothes. She bit her lips and did not dare to make any noise, only to find that the man had an extremely handsome face. He was just like the handsome man who seduced all living beings in the cartoon. It happened that there was a scar at the corner of his eye, which made people frightened a lot.


    "Find every single room here! If we can''t find Wolfgang tonight, we will all die!"


    With a burst of irascible roar, the bathroom door was smashed open vigorously.


    Grace felt the waist gun tightened even more, and the man''s low husky voice was somewhat charming: "Groan."


    Only then did she recover and quickly blocked the man with her clothes. She kept writhing and making some sounds.


    The men saw such a romantic scene. Teyughed and teased a few words, then went out.


    The man smiled with satisfaction and quietly withdrew the gun. Grace was relieved.


    He stretched out his hand and slowly pulled up Grace''s scattered clothes. He gently touched her delicate face. The evil spirit smiled and said, "You did well and saved my life." Grace stared at his bottomless eyes. Her heart was trembling inexplicably and she did not dare to answer.


    However, he took out a business card and stuffed it into her clothes. He said softly, "I owe you this. Remember my contact information and we will meet again soon." After saying that, he got up and left.


    Grace picked up his business card with a full face of doubts. She looked down and was shocked.


    It turned out that he was the mysterious new boss of Imperial City, Wolfgang.


    But if he was really as fierce as rumored, why was the new official so embarrassed on his first day in office? What did he mean by what he just said?


    ......


    Five days passed in a sh.


    Although Grace guessed that Ste''s death was rted to Daisy, she could never find Daisy after that day.


    Tomorrow was the day when she and Mason get married, and it was also the deadline Carl gave her.


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, the urgent doorbell rang.


    Grace opened the door and saw Carl standing at the door. She trembled with fear.


    Carl pushed the door directly and pushed her into the corner step by step. He lowered his voice and said, "Grace, the five-day deadline hase." "Uh-huh." She nodded gently and pretended to be calm. "As you can see, I haven''t found the real culprit who killed Ste. So kill me or not. You can do whatever you want." With that, she closed her eyes to death.


    The imaginary pain did not appear on her. She hurriedly opened her eyes, only to find him standing a foot away from her, staring at her with a look she had never seen before. A long timeter, he said in a hoarse voice, "Grace, y" City of the Sky "for me again, just for the ending of our past before you get married."


    Grace looked at him with shock on her face. So tonight, he didn''te to avenge?

 Chapter 44 changed the groom

    "What? No?" He raised his eyebrows and said gently with his thin lips, "Am I taking the liberty?"


    "No." Grace recovered from this and smiled faintly. "I''ll y it for you if you want. But I haven''t touched the piano for five years, and I''m not as good as before." "It''s okay." He hung his eyes and a thick weariness shed across his face.


    Grace went to the piano and sat down slowly.


    Knowing that she had studied music before, Mason specially prepared a piano and guitar for her in the vi. But she never had the courage to touch it again. Now she yed it again because of Carl, which was quite sarcastic.


    Her slender fingers fell on the ck and white keys, and she slowly yed out the music scores she had memorized in her heart. She was familiar with the pleasant melody and her memory was recovered ten years ago. At that time, she sat in the piano room all afternoon. Carl stood outside the window, quietly waiting for her and helping her buy her favorite crab roe bag.


    One day, she nibbled at the crab roe bag and said to him, "Carl, don''t waste your time anymore. Don''te to me in the future. I''ll find you after I finished."


    "It''s okay. I like listening to you practice piano." He pinched her face, narrowed his eyes andughed.


    Although she was not so familiar with that, it was especially beautiful. The way she sat in front of the piano was shining.


    Just as at this moment, even if her voice was destroyed. Even if she had not touched the piano for five years, she was still the sparkling Grace when she yed.


    At the end of the song, Grace got up, walked up to Carl, looked at him and asked, "Carl, you came to me at night, don''t you just want to listen to me y the piano?"


    "By the way, I''d like to talk to you about Ste." He took a deep puff of his cigarette and said.


    Sure enough.


    She smiled wryly and pursed her lips and said, "Mr. Carl don''t need to beat around the bush."


    "Britney and Grayson insisted that you killed Ste. Grayson even wanted to send you to prison. Mason family could not protect you." He said directly, "In Romantic city, the only one who can protect you is me" Hearing what he said, Grace smiled sarcastically: "But will you protect me?"


    "Let''s make a deal." He flicked the soot of his finger and lowered his voice. "Grace, broke your engagement with Mason tomorrow. Marry me and I will promise to protect you."


    "Funny." She seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world andughed aloud, "Mr Carl, are you letting me change the groom directly? How do I know if you will save me or destroy me?"


    "You have no choice." With a sneer, he took out two envelopes and ced them in front of Grace.


    In the envelope, one was a marriage agreement and the other was an indecent photo of lily before her death.


    Grace was trembling all over holding the two documents.


    How did he have these photos?


    "Grace, you still have six and a half hours to think about it." He looked at the expensive watch, sat down on the sofa with a low voice. ''tomorrow morning at 7 o''clock. If you don''t sign the contract, these photos will be the headlines of Romantic city''s major news. At that time, Lily, who has been proud all her life, will lose her fame."


    "Carl, are you threatening me?" Grace clenched her lower lip and her heart felt an inexplicable pain.


    However, he slowly vomited out a smoke ring and said in a hoarse voice, "I just want to achieve my goal faster. I said that you can only be a woman in Carl family. It doesn''t matter. Just think about it. I can give you the time."


    At this point, he lit another cigarette and began to smoke.


    "Asshole!" Grace couldn''t help scolding.


    He ignored her, but took off his watch and ced it in front of her. Letting her listen to the ticking of the second hand to remind her of the passage of time.


    As time went by, the morning sun sprinkled in through therge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    It''s six in the morning.


    Grace gave Carl a hard look, finally picked up the pen and signed her name on the marriage agreement.


    She did not dare to gamble, nor could she afford to gamble.


    "Very well." Carl smiled with satisfaction, took out his cell phone and called Warren cancel today''s press release.


    Just then, Grace''s cell phone rang. Looking at Mason''s name on the screen, she handed it to Carl and sneered, "Mr. Carl, you take the phone. So that you can show off your sess in robbing his wife." "Sure." He didn''t refuse, smiling and answering it.


    "Grace, have you got up yet? Get ready. The car will pick you up soon. We have to do the bride makeup." Mason''s gentle and pleasant voice came through the radio wave.


    "Mr Mason, if you don''t want to be too embarrassed, just cancel the wedding as early as possible." Carl smiled faintly. "Grace is already my wife."


    "Carl?" Mason''s voice suddenly cooled down. "Why are you at Grace''s? What do you want to do?"


    "Five minutes ago, Grace and I signed a marriage agreement. Now Grace can''t marry you. I''m sorry." With that, he hung up the phone directly.


    Looking at his contented appearance, Grace felt that he was quite evil. Now Mason was probably furious.


    But now the house she lived in was Mason''s, and all the protection she got was given by Mason family. If she and Mason did this, Mason would definitely not let her go. When Mason arrived, she would be dead.


    So she looked up at Carl and narrowed her eyes "Carl, since we are legal couples now, should we live together?"


    "Hmm?" Carl''s handsome eyes narrowed, as if she didn''t expect to say this.


    "Since you want me to escape from marriage, let''s do it" She hooked her lips and smiled. Suddenly she grabbed his hand and took him out of the vi.


    At the end of the vi, Mason''s car came at full speed.


    Carl nced up, took Grace''s hand back, dragged her onto the co-pilot, then stepped on the elerator and left with Mason at an extremely fast speed before Grace came after her. Grace clenched her seat belt and shivered with fear.


    Looking at Mason''s car, which was chasing after him. Grace raised her eyebrows at Carl and grunted coldly. "Carl, why don''t you stop the car? It''s not worth it to fight Mason family for me."


    "Whether it is worth or not is up to me." He sneered and stepped on the elerator to the bottom with one foot. He smiled and said, "Besides, how can my newly married wife hold a wedding with someone else?"

 Chapter 45 Wedding Night

    Carl took Grace all the way out of Romantic city at a fast speed to a seascape vi.


    The cool sea breeze was blowing the waves. Grace stood in front of the big floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the nearby sea view and the man standing in front of her with a cigarette in his mouth. She felt as before.


    Today was her wedding with Mason. She actually signed a marriage agreement with Carl and followed him here. She thought she must be crazy.


    Carl, however, threw her the key to the Seascape Vi and said lightly, "You can live here first today. You didn''t sleep wellst night. Go take a bath and have a good sleep." "But Mason..."


    "Don''t think about Mason. He can''t find it here. Don''t forget, you are my wife now." He bent down to get close to her and confiscated her cell phone. He smiled and said, ''moreover, even if you go back now, it will be toote for the wedding." With that, he turned and went into the bedroom.


    Grace smiled helplessly and could only resign to go to another bedroom. She took a bath, and then lied quietly in bed.


    She closed her eyes gently and could hear the sound of the waves. She felt inexplicable peace of mind.


    She did not know why Carl brought her here. But she remembered that when she and Carl visited the seaside that year, she once told him that she liked the sea very much.


    He stood on the soft beach and took her hand. He said gently to her, "Grace, when we get married, I will buy you a seascape vi. You can listen to the sea breeze and fall asleep. You can see the sea when you open your eyes. It is better to have a pink beach. It must be beautiful when you stand on it in a white skirt and smile at me back..."


    When she thought that such a scene, she felt quite happy.


    Grace smiled and fell asleep.


    She was woken up by Carl''s knock on the door. He said he would take her to eat. She got up quickly, took a white shirt he had put in the wardrobe and followed him out of the door. The sun was setting, and the warm yellow sun set the sea surface very well.


    Grace stepped barefoot on the soft sand and walked side by side with him.


    The sun pulled the shadows of the couple for a long time. Grace turned to look at him and found that he was also looking at herself.


    His eyes were softer than the sunset all over the sky.


    She looked away in horror.


    But he smiled and said, "We almost get there."


    Grace nodded. When she looked up, she was shocked.


    She saw therge area of pink sand beach. Romantic pink sand and the sparkling sea merged together. The beauty here was like a fairy tale. "Do you like it?" He asked and gazed at her.


    "Yes." She nodded truthfully. No one could refuse such a dreamy temptation.


    "It''s nice that you like it. I gave you my words and now I realized it." He smiled, then took her to a French sunshade in front of the beach and sat down.


    Grace stood still. It turned out that he still remembered their promise...


    "Don''t just stand there. Today is our wedding day. Come on, let''s have a ss of red wine." He slowly poured a ss of red wine, shook it gently a few times and handed it to Grace. Grace recovered and clinked her ss gently with him. However, sheughed sarcastically.


    Yes, today was the wedding day for her and Carl. Although there was no wedding ring, no wedding and no one knew about that. He had fulfilled his promise to her and she was finally his wife. But in her heart, she was not happy at all.


    The wedding she imagined was not like this.


    If he really loved her, he should marry her openly. If he did not love her, he should not provoke her again.


    Carl, however, did not speak any more. He just quietly apanied her have dinner and watched the sunset. He got up and sent her back to the seascape vi.


    Grace thought the long day was finally over. But as soon as she was in bed, the door of the room was pushed open vigorously.


    Seeing Carl walking slowly towards her, she frowned slightly and said, "Carl, what do you want?"


    ''shouldn''t we sleep together on our wedding night?" He chuckled.


    "But we don''t have a wedding, no wedding ring, and I don''t even wear a wedding dress. Is it too much for you to think about fulfilling the obligations of husband and wife?" Grace clung to her chest and her voice raised a few points. He didn''t answer, buty down directly beside her. He stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms.


    She struggled to push him away, but he did nothing else. Instead, he buried his head in her neck and said in a hoarse voice," Just sleep, we have been tired after a long day of travelling."


    His heavy breath threw itself on her delicate skin. She felt a twinge of limp and numbness around her neck and her heart suddenly jumped a few times.


    But in the end, she still didn''t push him away. She just let him hug herself and entered the dream.


    But tonight, Grace lost sleep.


    She stared at the erged handsome face in front of her through the bright moonlight, and she became more and more chaotic.


    She did not know what Carl really wanted to do, nor did she know what her life would be like after she married Carl. But the bottom of her heart was inexplicably upset.


    She did not clear up the crime of killing Ste. She also escaped Mason''s marriage and offended Mason family. Now she was dangerous. If Carl stabbed her, she would surely die.


    The next day, Grace turned over and found Carl missing. She was shocked. She got up and walked out of the room barefoot. Only to find him in a washed blue shirt andzy hair, making breakfast for her in the kitchen. Looking at his tall back, Grace grabbed his lower lip and was absent-minded for a moment.


    They looked very much like newly married couples. He was a considerate husband and she was a sleepy and favored wife. As soon as she opened her eyes, she could see the sunny sea and his warm smile. What a beautiful future.


    But the next second, a harsh cell phone ring pulled her back from reality.


    Carl turned and picked up his cell phone. He brought Grace a bowl of porridge, asked her to drink porridge first.


    That was Warren who was anxious"Boss Carl, Martha is missing."


    "Missing?" Carl''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled up, "Isn''t the mental hospital all our people? How could she suddenly disappear?"


    "Last night, someone lurked in and secretly transferred her away, and left a message saying that you would redeem Martha in exchange for Grace. Otherwise they would kill Martha." Warren replied. What?


    Carl was severely shocked and he couldn''t help looking at Grace.

 Chapter 46 Mr Carl was really polite

    Grace was startled and looked at him doubtfully.


    He paused, lowered his voice and said, "Warren Fule, do you know who kidnapped Martha?"


    "I didn''t find out yet. But since it has something to do with Grace, it should be from Mason family. After all, the robbery of Mason''s bride yesterday has be well known in Romantic city." Warren said weakly, "The people over there also left a message saying that if they can''t see Grace before 6 o''clock this afternoon, they will kill the people. Boss, you have to bring her back quickly."


    "Well, I see." Carl answered lightly and hung up the phone.


    Grace had heard all the contents of the phone call just now.


    She put down her chopsticks and smiled at Carl. "All right, Mr. Carl. Let''s go back, otherwise it will be toote."


    "Do you want to change Martha?" He narrowed his eyes.


    "I can''t decide this. Martha is your biological mother, can you still watch her die?" Grace sneered.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Martha die or hand you over." He smiled with evil spirit, and a trace of malice shed through his eagle-like eyes.


    ......


    After returning to Romantic city, Grace was packed into arge box, wrapped as a gift and sent to a shabby underground parking lot.


    If she was right, this was the ce where Martha''s kidnappers had an appointment to meet Carl.


    "Mr. Carl is really polite. He wrapped the gift so well." Outside the box came a mocking voice of evil and evil. Grace felt very familiar with this voice. Warren, who was standing beside Grace, narrowed his eyes and said, "Where is Mason? Boss said, let Masone out to receive the gift."


    "What nonsense Mason? It was me who wanted her." The man grunted coldly and suddenly kicked the box open.


    Grace got a big fright. She looked up adn saw a handsome face.


    It''s Wolfgang.


    He grabbed Grace''s hand and kicked Warren with his back foot, holding Grace in his arms.


    Warren stared at him and grunted coldly, "This gentleman, is it not very good for you to rob people directly like this?"


    "So what? Carl also robbed someone else''s bride, didn''t he?" Wolfgangughed.


    "You''d better hand over Martha obediently. Boss Carl know that you will cheat. There are already guards at the gate of the parking lot. You are the only ones who can''t be tough." Warren looked at the people behind him and sneered. He smiled and winked at his men behind him. Two people with exaggerated tattoos dragged Martha, who was covered in blood and dying, out and threw her in front of Warren.


    In a short night, Martha was tortured like this. Grace looked up at the man in front of him and was inexplicably scared.


    This man was more ruthless than she imagined.


    But his eyes at Martha showed strong hatred.


    He walked up to Warren step by step and said word by word, "Warren, you go back and tell Carl not to dream of getting Grace. I will soon dissolve his engagement with Grace. He is not worthy to marry her."


    "Also, isn''t he fond of sending Martha to a mental hospital? Then I will help him and make Martha really mentally ill. In this way, it is more suitable to live in a mental hospital."


    Only then did Grace realize that Martha, who was curled up on the ground, was trembling all over and her eyes were dodging badly. It seemed that she was really insane.


    Warren was also frightened by his ferocity. He stared at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    "My name is Wolfgang. Remember this name. Soon, it will be a nightmare for your Carl family Group." Wolfgang smiled, grabbed Grace by the arm, pulled her onto a cool motorcycle. then he took out a helmet and put it on her head, and said to Warren, "Don''t try to stop me. No one can stop what I want."


    At this point, he grabbed Grace''s hand put on his waist and whispered, "Hold me tight"


    When his voice fell, he stepped on the elerator with one foot and rushed out with Grace with a "hum" sound.


    Grace''s face went pale with fear and put her arms around his waist for fear of falling.


    Carl''s men stood at the gate of the parking lot and saw Wolfganging out. They all gathered around to save Grace.


    However, Wolfgang did not have to die. He rushed out of a bloody road and took Grace with him and left sessfully.


    Grace was shivering with fear and hid behind him all the way. She did not dare to breathe.


    The car did not know how long it had been racing and finally stopped at the entrance of an old alley.


    Wolfgang''s yful voice came overhead: "How long will you hold me?"


    Only then did Grace recover, she hurriedly released him and shook her head with a pale face.


    He turned and took off the helmet from her head. He smiled, "Let''s go and have a cup of tea."


    Grace was dazed and could only follow him into the alley in a wooden way.


    This alley was called Gardenia Alley, which was a famous gangster gathering ce in Romantic city. Along the way, Grace met several gangsters in strange clothes, but they were all very polite to Wolfgang and bowed and called him "Wolfgang".


    She felt even more strange. Who as this Wolfgang? Not only could the imperial city be easily changed, but also so many younger brothers could be soothed. It was definitely not simple.


    In the innermost part of the alley was arge quadrangle with gardenia flowers.


    Wolfgang took Grace through the door and went in. Unexpectedly, Grace saw Daisy in the yard.


    She sat on the swing with a cigarette in her mouth, nced at Grace behind Wolfgang and frowned, "Wolfgang, did you really bring Grace?"


    "Well, give her what she wants." Wolfgang gave a lightmand and turned into the room.


    Looking at Grace''s doubts, Daisy took out an envelope and handed it to her.


    "What is this?" Grace wondered.


    "Information on the real killer of Ste." Daisy narrowed her eyes and vomited out a smoke ring. He said lightly, "Give this to Grace family and you will be able to get rid of your suspicion."


    "What?" Grace opened the envelope with a full face of shock and saw the back of the nurse on the surveince video she had found before and the information of the nurse, but the nurse on the information was not Daisy. ording to the information. This nurse injected poison to kill Ste was because she was resentful of her.


    But this reason could not convince Grace at all.


    She bit her lip and looked at Daisy with a sarcastic smile: "So Daisy, do you mean that this nurse who entered the ward that day was not you?"

 Chapter 47 Moved Back to Grace family

    "Of course not me." She was calm. She vomited smoke rings and smiled, "I have nothing to do with Ste. Why should I kill her?"


    "Then I have nothing to do with you either. Why do you want to help me?" Grace asked back.


    "Wolfgang told me to do that." She said, "Grace, since Wolfgang is willing to help you, you can take the evidence and go back to your job. Then the nurse will plead guilty and Grace family will not be able to send you to prison." "In this case, wouldn''t it be wrong to that nurse?" Grace frowned.


    "How do you know if she killed people or not?" Daisy asked back, "If you insist on saying it is me by your refusal, you are not afraid to wrong me?"


    For an instant, Grace was silent because she really couldn''t find any more evidence.


    "Well, go home." Daisy narrowed her eyes and smiled. "Grace, Ste was dead, which was a good thing for you. In the future, Grace family will be yours, so you should not insist on this thing anymore."


    With that, she put out the cigarette end and left.


    "Daisy." Grace cried out to her, frowning, "I have onest question. Who is Wolfgang? Why did he trying to help me?"


    Daisy was shocked and said lightly, "You saved his life, didn''t you?"


    She saved his life? Grace frowned deeper. Did she mean that time in Imperial City? But before that, Ste was already dead.


    After returning to Romantic city, Grace did not dare to return to the vi where Mason had arranged for her to live. So she secretly returned to the small house she had rented before.


    Unexpectedly, Britney''s people were already watching here. As soon as she was about to open the door, she was caught by two people and "invited" to Grace family Vi.


    As soon as she was dragged into the door, Britney rushed forward and pped her. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Grace, you bitch! I finally got you. Just stop hiding from me! In order to avoid the responsibility of killing people, you didn''t even attend your own wedding. That was really shameless!"


    Grace fell to the ground in confusion, her brain buzzing and her cheeks burning with pain. She could not understand what she was saying.


    However, she threw herself at Grace''s hair, picked up a sharp fruit knife on the table and stabbed Grace in the heart.


    "Grace, I will kill you today and avenge Ste!"


    "Stop it!"


    Grace was about to hide when she heard a dignified voice behind her.


    Britney hesitated for a moment, turned to look at Grayson and said, "What''s the matter? Grayson, are you soft-hearted? Don''t forget, she killed our daughter, she is a murderer!"


    "I know, but now she is marrying Carl instead of Ste. You can''t kill her." Grayson frowned and said, "It''s not that you don''t know that over the years, in order to promote the engagement between Ste and Carl, most of our shares in Grace family have been invested in Carl family Group. Now Ste is dead. If you kill Grace again, then our shares in Grace family will never be taken back! If this goes on, Grace family will go bankrupt!"


    Hearing what he said, Britney was dazed and hesitated, "but what''s the use of keeping her?"


    "Her surname is Chi, and she is also my daughter in Grayson. Now she is Carl''s nominal wife. As long as I transfer all the shares I gave to Ste to her name, Carl family Group will have no way to devour Grace family''s shares." Grayson said. "That''s not possible. Be careful that she robs Grace family Group directly!" Britney said.


    "With me, she can''t rob them." Grayson leaned in Britney''s ear and whispered, "It is not toote to avenge when we use her to take back all the shares and kill her."


    Hearing these words, Graceughed sarcastically.


    This was her biological father, who used her as a pawn all his life, which was quite ridiculous.


    Hearing Grayson''s words, Britney took back the fruit knife and grunted coldly, "In this case, Grace, I will leave you first."


    "All right, don''t say that." Grayson coughed gently and looked at Grace and said, "Grace, you are right. Ste is dead. You are my only daughter now. Although we have had a lot of unhappiness, we are still father and daughter after all. Lily has gone. I should take good care of you. Well, you should stop living in your small house and move back to Grace family Vi."


    ''move back?" Graceughed sarcastically, "Won''t you kick me out of the house?"


    "Five years ago, I was too arbitrary and I was sorry for you. Well, as long as you promise to move back, I will help you hold a family dinner in Grace family tomorrow night and invite all rtives and friends to announce your return to Grace family."


    "That''s funny." Grace stared at him with her head held high andughed.


    Once she was framed, Grace family was the first to push her out. Now she had be Mrs. Carl and had a useful value. Grace family was rushing to curry favor with her again.


    This was really ridiculous.


    In this case, then she woulde back and had some fun. Anyway, she was also surnamed Chi. Grace family''s assets should have had her share. No one could say for sure who would have Grace family in the end.


    If Grayson really transferred Ste''s shares to her, it would be easy for her to win Grace family.


    Thinking about it, she narrowed her eyes and smiled, "Well, since my father is so sincere, of course I can''t live up to your hope."


    "Then you agree?" Grayson was delighted.


    "Well, I agree." She smiled and nodded.


    "That''s great." Grayson smiled and hurriedly turned to nanny and said, "Auntie, take her back to her room to rest, buy her new furniture and clothes, and take good care of her."


    "Yes, Mr. Grayson." She nodded, hurriedly helped Grace up and took her upstairs.


    But as soon as she turned around, Britney took Grayson and whispered, "Do you really want Grace back? We were embarrassed because of her and Mason family''s affairs. Now Mason family has been looking for her and will never let her go. I''m worried that she will bring trouble to Grace family..."


    "Afraid of what? She is now Carl''s wife. With Carl protecting her, nothing will happen. Although Mason family is fierce, they are still a little weaker than Carl family." Grayson sneered.


    "That''s true." Britney nodded approvingly.


    Hearing this, Graceughed sarcastically. It was selfish to consider only their own interests at this time.


    In this case, then don''t me her for being ruthless when she destroyed Grace family.

 Chapter 48 Grace Family Dinner

    The next night, Grace family Vi.


    Grace family had not been so lively for a long time since Ste died.


    Grace was wearing a golden evening dress, her long hair in a bun and delicate makeup. In everyone''s envious eyes, she smiled and raised her goblet to Grayson. "Dad, congrattions for us getting back together." "Well, Grace family will depend on you in the future." Grayson patted Grace''s hand and smiled hypocritically.


    There has long been a lot of talk in the crowd.


    "What is now? Didn''t Grace be expelled from Grace family five years ago? Why is she back?"


    ''ste is dead, Grayson has no support. He can only depend on Grace. Besides, Grace is now the wife of Carl family Group. Of course, Grayson has to let her return to Grace family, to get close to Carl." "Wasn''t Grace who killed Caleb? How did Carl rob the marriage directly?"


    "Who knows, I think it is not simple..."


    "Boss Carl is here!" At this moment someone shouted and the crowd immediately quieted down.


    Grace saw Carl, dressed in a ck suit and holding a bunch of roses, walking slowly towards Grace with a full face of smiles.


    Grace looked at him doubtfully, but he handed her the bunch of flowers and smiled, "Grace, congrattions on your return to Grace family."


    "Thank you." Grace smiled, came closer to him and sipped his lips. "Thanks to Boss Carl, but I can''t understand why you helped me?"


    Last night Gracey in Grace family''s familiar and unfamiliar room, thinking all night and finally figuring out why Carl wanted to marry her.


    He took the risk of offending Mason family and robbed her, hoping that she would return to Grace family to rece Ste, but she did not understand why he did so.


    "Do you understand?" His beautiful eyes narrowed, gently lifted her sharp chin, and lowered his voice. "My wife naturally needs to have a dignified status."


    "Don''t you suspect that I killed Ste?" She sneered, "Don''t want to avenge?"


    "You have a way to prove your innocence, don''t you?" He raised his eyebrows. Grace was dazed and smiled wryly.


    She thought she was clever enough, but she still couldn''t hide anything from Carl.


    So she turned around, looked at Grayson and said clearly, "Dad, I know you may not believe me, but I still have to prove my innocence in front of everyone today. I didn''t kill Ste."


    Hearing Ste''s name, Grayson''s face became very ugly. He lowered his voice and said, "Grace, why do you mention this? Do you have to ruin this family dinner?"


    "I am not afraid of be shameful. What are you afraid of?" Grace narrowed her eyes and smiled. She threw the information Daisy had given her to Grayson. And said clearly, "It was the nurse she bullied, not me, who killed Ste. I have already handed over all the evidence to the police. The police estimate that they are investigating and the results will be avable soon."


    Hearing her words, Britney paused and rushed up to snatch the information.


    After reading it, she threw the information on Grace''s face trembling and shouted loudly, "Grace, you bitch! You killed Ste and even med a little nurse? You are absolutely insane!"


    "Britney, calm down." Looking at the crowd of onlookers, Grayson hurriedly grabbed Britney.


    This was Grace family''s family dinner. He was the most proud. He must not let Grace family be theughing stock of everyone.


    Grace, however, slowly approached Britney, smiled and deliberately angered her. "Britney, what if you think I am the murderer? The police can''t find any evidence. You and Grayson have to be nice to me for money. Speaking of which, Ste''s death is really worth it."


    "How dare you!" Britney was trembling. She pushed Grayson away vigorously and rushed at Grace. "You bitch! I have to kill you today and avenge Ste!"


    After saying that, she pressed Grace on the table and grabbed Grace by the neck.


    Grace had difficulty breathing and her face turned red. But she still sneered and stared at Britney with a full face of provocation.


    For an instant, all the guests burst into mes and were discussing Grace family''s scandal.


    Carl looked above Britney, his eyes suddenly cold down.


    Grayson shivered with fear and rushed up to pull Britney away from Grace. He pped Britney in the face with his backhand and shouted at her, "Britney, that''s enough! Aren''t you embarrassed enough?"


    Britney fell to the ground, holding the beaten face and looking at Grayson in disbelief. "Grayson, did you just hit me?"


    "Yes, I hit you. Look, what has a good family dinner been destroyed by you?" Grayson said angrily.


    "I ruined the family dinner?" Britney gave Grace a hard look, tears immediately flowed down, "Grace provoked me first, okay? She killed Ste, she..."


    "Shut up!" Grayson sharply interrupted her and grunted coldly, "You couldn''t amodate Grace from an early age and bullied her everywhere. Now Ste is dead. She is my only daughter. I didn''t think you still couldn''t amodate her! In this case, then you can go to the basement and reflect on yourself for a few days."


    At this point, he winked at the housekeeper standing not far away.


    The housekeeper nodded and sent someone to drag the crying Britney into the basement.


    Grace rubbed her pinched red neck andughed sarcastically.


    She remembered that when she was a child, every time Britney was angry, she would be locked up in the basement and not fed her for three days and nights. The dark, damp and rat-filled basement was her nightmare.


    Now, she also wanted Britney to taste that feeling.


    Lily was born in a rich and powerful family and lived an elegant life. She did not want to fight with Britney. Now that she came back, she would return all the humiliations suffered by them.


    After the farce ended, the family dinner continued.


    But Grace felt that the way everyone looked at her and Grayson became strange.


    Grayson couldn''t stand this kind of eyes, and soon dismissed the family dinner. But Grace drank red wine indifferently. Anyway, she grew up in this kind of eyes, she didn''t care.


    "Is the Grace family family dinner over so soon?" At this moment, a low evil voice came from the door of the vi, "My blessing has not been sent yet."


    Grace looked up hurriedly and froze.

 Chapter 49 Grace is my wife

    Mason was here.


    He also hugged arge bouquet of delicate and charming roses, and with an evil smile on his handsome face. He walked step by step to Grace, handed them to Grace and smiled, "Congrattions, Grace, you are back to your original position." ''mason, I..." Grace bit her lower lip and did not know how to exin it to him at that time.


    "It''s okay, I don''t me you." However, he slowly approached her, stretched out his slender fingers to help her manage her scattered broken hair, nced at Carl, and smiled faintly, "I know, Carl must have forced you. I just feel a little pity, after all, the wedding was grand, and my father personally prepared a wedding gift for you to congratte you on bing Mason family''s daughter-inw."


    "Say sorry to Uncle Shen for me." Grace bit her lip and felt guilty. In any case, Andrew Lim did treat her well.


    "It''s okay, my father said, in a few days, he will personallye to Grace family to find Ms Grace to hire and marry you back openly." Mason smiled gently and hooked his lips. "This time, there will be no less etiquette, and you will be my bride after all."


    Hearing what he said, Grace froze. She thought he would kill her. Unexpectedly, he would still want to marry her...


    Before she could say anything, Carl gently shook his goblet and said with a thin lip, "Mr Mason, you arete. Now the whole of Romantic city knows that Grace is my wife in Carl."


    "People all over Romantic city also know that Boss Carl robbed my bride." Mason nced at him and grunted coldly, "Then I''ll take it back again. What''s wrong with it?"


    "That depends on your ability." Carl narrowed his eyes and his low, dull voice was somewhat sarcastic.


    "Don''t worry, I will never let you down." Mason looked straight at him and said word by word.


    They looked at each other, with hatred in their eyes.


    The next morning, Grace was still asleep when she was woken up by the ringing of cell phone.


    Seeing Hailey''s name on the screen, she hooked her lips and smiled and slipped the answer key: "Hello, Hailey"


    At the other end of the phone came the voice of Hailey crying bitterly: "Grace, Aaron is missing... I can''t find him... what should I do..."


    "What?" Grace got a fright. Sheforted her a few words and hurriedly drove to Hailey''s house.


    Hailey fell to her knees in front of Aaron''s empty wardrobe, crying to tears.


    She hugged Grace tightly and burst into tears: "Grace, why did he do this to me? I thought he was discharged from the hospital this time and finally got through it. He could finally get along with me. He also took me to the amusement park yesterday, apanied me to eat western food and bought me many gifts, but I didn''t expect that it was his farewell to me..."


    "Hailey, don''t be like this. Let''s think about where he will go first." Grace patted her on the back andforted her. "Believe me, I will help you find him."


    "I can''t." Hailey shook her head with a wry smile and said, "Grace, he is determined to leave me. He will not let me find him."


    "As long as you want, I will help you find it." Grace reached out and wiped the tears from her eyes. She lowered her voice and said, "Hailey, as I known, he is not an irresponsible man. Even if he was paralyzed before, he always wanted to go to a mental hospital to rescue you. He still loved you. He said he would leave you before, but he just didn''t want to bring trouble to you and break up with you. He wouldn''t disappear. Just think about it. Is there anything unusual before she left?" "Something strange?" Hailey thought for a moment and said, "Aaron was discharged the night before yesterday. Boss Carl''s assistant visited him before he was discharged."


    "Warren?" Grace''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled. "Is Aaron rted to Carl?"


    "I don''t know, but Warren paid all the expenses for Aaron''s hospitalization." Hailey said.


    For an instant, Grace frowned. In her memory, the only connection between Carl and Aaron was to torture her.


    But why did Warren go to Aaron and help him pay for his medical expenses? Is Aaron''s disappearance rted to Carl?


    Grace bit her lower lip and got frightened. She always felt that Carl was ying a big game of chess, and they were all his pawns.


    "Grace, will something happen to Aaron?" Looking at Grace''s frown, Hailey worried.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine." Grace smiled at her and said, "Hailey, I promise you, I will help you find Aaron."


    "Well, Grace, thank you." Hailey said with a full face of gratitude.


    After pacifying her Grace returned to Grace family.


    She happened to meet Britney who came out of the basement. She was still wearing yesterday''s dress, but her hair was messy, her clothes were dirty and torn, and her face was terribly pale. Seeing Graceing, she blocked Grace''s way and gnashed her teeth and said, "Grace, are you happy now?"


    Grace looked her up and down and smiled, "It''s okay. I''d be happier if you could keep her in prison for a few more days."


    "You!" She trembled with anger and squeezed her hands into boxing. "Grace, don''t be proud too early. You are still valuable now. That''s why Grayson will be on your side. When you be useless, we''ll see!"


    "Then I will kill you before I am valuable." Grace leaned over her and said word by word, "Britney, don''t think I don''t know what happened to my mother''s car ident that year. Don''t think I don''t know what you did during the years when my mother was lying in the hospital. How did you get to this position over the years, I will let you get down. I will let you suffer all the hardships my mother has suffered over the years!"


    "You bitch!" her face went pale with elegance.


    Grace stretched out her hand and patted her on the shoulder. She hooked her lips and smiled, "Britney, have a good rest. There are still many tough battles waiting for you to fight." With that, she smiled triumphantly and walked back into the room.


    She went to the desk and took out her wedding ring design draft, ready to calm down and draw a picture. She promised Ryan that she would give him the first draft before the end of the month. Just then, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Carl''s name on the screen, she was dazed and slid the answer key.


    "Get prepare, I''ll pick you up in half an hour." His low and pleasant voice came through the radio wave, "Apany me to y golf."

 Chapter 50 None of them were good people

    Hearing what he said, Grace gave a sneer and said lightly, "Boss Carl, if I remember correctly, our rtionship is not close enough to y golf together, is it?"


    "You are my wife, so you have to attend." He lowered his voice and said, "See you in half an hour."


    The voice fell and the phone was hung up.


    Grace held her cell phone and thought for a few minutes, then changed her clothes. She brought her golf equipment, walked out of Grace family Vi and waited quietly for Carl''s arrival.


    She was not a submissive person. But if she thought about it carefully, she could return to Grace family and return to the position of Miss Grace thanks to Carl''s assists. She wanted to take Grace family''s fortune and avenge lily. Carl was also her biggest pawn.


    To put it bluntly, although she and Carl now had the status of husband and wife, they were just using each other. But she couldn''t make the rtionship too rigid. So, just ying golf. She would go.


    A few minutester, the ck Rolls Royce stopped in front of Grace.


    Grace smiled and opened the co-pilot''s door and sat up.


    Carl gently turned the steering wheel, looked above her. He hooked his lips and said, "Miss Grace seems to be in a good mood."


    "For your sake, I had already returned to Grace family. Grayson was also ready to transfer all Ste''s shares to me. I am naturally happy." Grace said directly. "Don''t me me for robbing the marriage?" He narrowed his eyes andughed.


    "It was Mason, not me, who med you for robbing the marriage." She grunted coldly, "Anyway, I don''t love anyone. It is the same to marry anyone."


    She said thest sentence in a low voice, but he still heard it.


    His eyes, as deep as ancient wells, suddenly cooled down.


    Grace did not want to speak any more, so she closed her eyes directly.


    She was trying to escape his eyes, but the car was rickety and she was in a daze and actually fell asleep.


    She also didn''t know how long she slept. When she opened her eyes, she found that Carl didn''t take her to the golf course, but parked her car on the remote side of the road. "Carl, where is this?" She asked, looking at him with a full face of shock.


    However, he slowly leaned close to her and threw her on the seat. The evil spirit smiled and said, "I''m Tired, just have a rest."


    The space in the car was already small. At such a close distance, all his snorts inevitably threw themselves on her face. She felt blushing, heartbeat and flustered.


    However, he stretched out his hand to untie her seat belt and leaned in slowly along her skirt. He smiled and said, "Grace, you are my wife. I can do everything I want. Why are you so nervous?" "I''m not nervous, I just feel a little hot." Sheughed.


    "Is it?" He got closer to her, grabbed her earlobe gently, and said softly, "Then let''s finish what we didn''t finish on our wedding day."


    "I... um..."


    The next second, her lips were directly blocked and her skirt was pulled off.


    With the rhythm of the car, the man made her feel the happiness of soaring into the sky.


    "Grace..." Just when she couldn''t stop, there was a cold voice in her ear.


    This voice, was it Carl''s?


    She was shocked and hurriedly opened her eyes, but saw Carl staring at her with his head tilted and smiling.


    "Carl?" She smiled awkwardly and found that the car had reached the golf course.


    So... She was just dreaming? And dreamed of doing such shameful things with him?


    "Why is your face so red?" Carl didn''t notice anything unusual about her, leaned close to her, reached out and touched her forehead. She sipped her lips and said, "Have you had a fever?" In an instant, her blush became even more severe.


    She hurriedly pushed him away, opened the car door and got off. She smiled awkwardly and said, "It''s too hot in the car."


    Carl gave her a suspicious look and said nothing. He took her into the golf course.


    This was Romantic city''srgest rich golf club. People who could y here were either rich or expensive.


    Grace knew that she could not provoke the people here. After changing clothes from the room, she followed Carl carefully.


    But she did not expect to meet Wolfgang and Daisy here.


    Wolfgang, dressed in a famous brand dark blue sportswear, stood in the center of the golf course, waving his cue,pletely different from what she saw in the past. Today, he was covered in pity and elegance, just like the noble soning out of the cartoon.


    Grace didn''t want to be found by him, so she kept her head down and walked on.


    Unexpectedly, Carl pped his hands and walked up to Wolfgang. "Yo, Boss Tang. Well done."


    "Carl?" Wolfgang slowly raised his head, nced at Grace behind him, and smiled, "Did you bring Grace?"


    "Uh-huh." He put his arm around Grace''s thin waist and quipped, "Grace is my wife and naturally has to apany me."


    "Take your hand off Grace." However, he raised the cue with a sneer, removed Carl''s hand that fell on Grace and hooked his lips. "Grace is not a woman you can touch."


    Hearing what he said, Carl''s smile deepened. "It seems that you are very interested in my wife. Why? As long as it is mine, you want it?"


    "This is what belongs to me." But he said word by word, "Carl, everything you have now should have belonged to me."


    Grace was dazed and froze at once. What didi Wolfgang mean by this?


    Carl also paused, and his handsome eyes narrowed slightly: "Wolfgang, who are you?"


    "Don''t worry, you will soon figure out." Wolfgang narrowed his eyes and swung the club and said, "Since we met so by chance today, let''s have a match. I heard that Mr. Carl is very good at ying golf." "Yes." Carl promised toe down.


    The two men gave each other a provocative look and started the golf match.


    Daisy threw Grace a bottle of Coke and took Grace to sit down in the viewing area.


    She looked at Carl and Wolfgang on the court, looked up at Grace and asked, "Grace, who do you think will win?"


    "Carl." Grace gave the answer without thinking. Carl, as the prince of Carl family Group, began to learn to y golf from an early age. Since ten years ago, his skills had been very good. She had never seen anyone who could beat him. Daisy squeezed the Coke can tightly and leaned over Grace and said, "But how do I think Wolfgang will win?"


    "We''ll see."


    "Well, and I guess he can not only win this match, but also win the entire Carl family Group." Daisy said randomly.

 Chapter 51 Stay Away from Wolfgang

    Carl family Group?


    Grace frowned and she became more curious about that. What was the rtionship between Wolfgang and Carl''s family?


    However, Daisy did not say too much. She just sat in a chair leisurely and watched the golf course carefully.


    To Grace''s surprise, Wolfgang''s ball skill was pretty good. Even when he waspeting with Carl, he was not inferior at all. He tied with Carl in two sets.


    But in thest set, Carl won the match by two goals.


    He stood in the sun, looking at Wolfgang with his eyes slightly narrowed, "I''m sorry, you lost the game."


    "You are brilliant. That''s so impressive." Wolfgangughed. "In that case, I''ll invite you two to have dinner."


    "You don''t have to. Since you lost, then stay away from Grace." Carl approached Wolfgang slowly and lowered his voice. "Wolfgang, don''t think I don''t know how Ste died. If you dare to touch Grace, I will kill you."


    His eyes were as cold as ice, making people shudder, but Wolfgang was not afraid at all. Instead, he looked straight at him calmly and said word by word, "Carl, if you really care so much about Ste, you shouldn''t marry Grace. She''s mine." At that moment, Carl seemed to see another person through his eyes...


    He was exactly the same as someone in his memory.


    No, it wouldn''t be him.


    He shook his head hurriedly and pretended to be calm. "Wolfgang, no matter who you are, I will never let you take her!"


    After saying that, he quickly turned around and came to Grace. He grabbed Grace''s hand and dragged her out of the golf course.


    "Carl, let me go!" Grace''s wrist was so painful that she struggled and shook his hand away.


    However, he vigorously pushed Grace against the wall and approached her, saying word by word, "Grace, what is your rtionship with him?"


    Grace was frightened by his anger and shook her head at once. "We just met several times by ident. We did nothing."


    "Just stay away from him!" Carl suddenly roared to her and frowned. "He is more dangerous than you think. If you get close to him again, you will kill yourself."


    It was the first time Grace saw this expression on Carl''s face. He looked so worried about her, even a little fearful.


    She nodded hurriedly. But she felt so strange.


    Who was Wolfgang? It was so abnormal that Carl who was extremely powerful and fearless could be so scary.


    ......


    The next day, Grace received a phone call from Ryan unexpectedly. Ryan said that someone bought her previous wedding ring at a high price. And this person wanted to make her a hot designer in Romantic city and specially held a cocktail party for her tonight.


    She was so happy that she hurriedly found out the custom-made dress and dressed it up carefully to attend tonight''s cocktail party.


    Since she could not sing, the design had been her only dream. Apart from herplicated life, she did not want to give up her dream anymore.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Grace dressed up to attend and came to the Grey Hotel.


    Today''s cocktail party was more lively than she expected. Apart from Ryan, there were also many reporters, media, and jewelry tycoons. As soon as she entered, Ryan took her to propose a toast to several bosses and introduced her wedding ring.


    At the end of the social party, Ryan looked at Grace with relief and said, "Grace, to be honest, I was willing to sign you at first. It was entirely for Mr. Mason''s sake. I didn''t expect you to have such potential. Just Work hard and ourpany will depend on you."


    "Thank you, Ryan, for your appreciation." Grace hooked her lips and smiled. She looked around and said, "But Ryan, who is the boss who bought my wedding ring? Why didn''t I see him?"


    "He is waiting for you in the private room over there. Please go in there." Ryan picked up a ss of red wine and handed it to her. He smiled and said, "Just talk with him. Your future depends on him."


    Grace smiled suspiciously and went to the front of the private room. She gently pushed open the door of the private room and went in.


    What she saw was a pair of slender straight legs. Then she saw a handsome abnormal face and smiling eyes.


    Grace looked at Wolfgang, who was swaying his red wine ss lightly, dressed in a suit and tie. She was stunned. "Wolfgang, why are you here?"


    "Grace, we have met again." He waved gently, lowered his voice, and said, "Come here."


    She was dazed, but went up to him and sat down.


    He smiled and held up his goblet at her. He smiled, "Grace, don''t be so surprised. I just identally saw your wedding ring and felt very fond of it, so I bought it."


    "But didn''t you just buy imperial city? Do you still have the money to buy the ring?" Before that, she had always thought that he was just a cruel gangster. But now it seems that his identity is definitely not simple.


    "Don''t worry, I''m quite rich." He was amused by Grace''s words and said, "As long as you design well, I will definitely make you popr."


    "Thank you, Boss." Grace smiled awkwardly. But because of Carl''s words, she felt an unknown premonition.


    Just then, her cell phone rang untimely.


    It was Carl.


    She wanted to get up and answer the phone, but Wolfgang was half lying on the sofa with azy face and raised his eyebrows. "Just pick it up here." She paused and slid the answer key.


    "Grace, I have investigated all the details of Wolfgang." Carl said in a low voice, "Do you want to know?"


    The private room was very quiet. She was very close to Wolfgang. He could hear all Carl''s words in her microphone.


    He pulled out a cigarette slowly and held it in his mouth. He vomited the cigarette ring and nodded at Grace.


    Grace grabbed his lower lip and whispered, "Well, say it."


    "Wolfgang is the only son of Ahern. But Wolfgang has been in poor health since childhood. So Ahern has been protecting him very well and has never let him appear in public. But five years ago, Ahern was seriously ill and Wolfgang''s health suddenly improved." Carl said, "He epted Ahern''spany and helped Ahern with business. Now he hase to Romantic city to buy Imperial City. Next, I don''t know what he wants to do."


    Hearing this, Wolfgang suddenlyughed out loudly," You really impressed me. You really had my financial resources so quickly."


    "Are you with Wolfgang?" Hearing his voice, Carl was dazed. And his voice suddenly cooled down.

 Chapter 52 Carl family Group Facing Crisis

    Grace nced at Wolfgang, who was smoking, and hurriedly said, "No, I came to the Grand Hotel to attend the party, but I didn''t expect..." Before she had finished speaking, Wolfgang grabbed her cell phone and hung up directly.


    Before she could say anything, Wolfgang looked at her with his charming eyes and smiled, "Grace, are you so curious about me? If you have any questions, just ask me and don''t bother Carl." She smiled awkwardly. She thought for a moment and asked, "Is what Carl said just now true?"


    "Yes, it is true." He nodded.


    "But if so, you directly inherit your father''s position and develop well in your city. Why do you want toe here?" She wondered.


    "I want to take back what belongs to me." He still smiled, but his voice was extremely firm.


    Grace looked at him with a full face of doubts. Knowing that he would not tell all his secrets, she did not continue the topic. Instead, she frowned and said, "How do you and Daisy know each other?"


    If he was born in Heal Town, then he and Daisy had no chance to know each other before. Daisy was Aunt''s daughter and grew up together with Caleb.


    "Daisy?" Wolfgang narrowed his eyes and said lightly, "About five years ago, she went to Heal Town to travel and wanted tomit suicide by jumping into the sea. I saved her. Since then, she has been following me." "For five years, she has been with you?"


    "Well, she came back with me not long ago." Hearing this, Grace frowned.


    If Daisy had been in there for five years, how could she suddenlye back to kill Martha? Why she avenged Caleb, and finally helped her?


    When she thought about that, she suddenly felt that Daisy seemed to have a n. She deliberately stabbed Martha at the cocktail party, making her suspected by people. Then she deliberately appeared in the imperial city, letting Grace find her and then acquitted her of killing Caleb.


    All of the things were like a huge fishing. It seemingly unrted, but it secretly linked everything together.


    And this man in front of her made her feel like that his rtionship with Daisy was not so simple.


    "Grace." Just then, suddenly there was a cold voice at the door of the private room.


    Before Grace recovered, she saw Carl rush in with a gloomy face. He pulled her up from Wolfgang. He stared at him and dragged her away from the party.


    He threw her into the co-pilot. Then he stepped on the elerator and drove the car very fast.


    Grace grabbed his seat belt tightly in fear and shouted at him, "Carl, what''s wrong with you?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" He sneered, "Grace, have I warned you to stay away from Wolfgang? You just ignored what I told you before?"


    "I never thought of getting close to Wolfgang deliberately. It was all idental." She frowned.


    "There are so many idents in the world? All your idents are carefully designed by others!" He gnashed his teeth and said, "Grace, since you are so disobedient, just live far away from the city for these days!" "Where are you taking me?" Grace''s voice suddenly raised a few points.


    "Go to the suburban vi." He sneered, "If you don''t want your design to be destroyed, just follow me and stay well in the suburban vi."


    Hearing what he said, Grace was dazed. She finally gave up her struggle with a bitter smile.


    In this way, Grace was taken to the suburban vi by Carl.


    She did not resist anything. She chose to live here quietly, designing new artwork and watching the recent developments in Romantic city.


    Unexpectedly, the day after she moved into the suburban vi, Grayson officially transferred all the 30% shares previously given to Ste.


    Grace looked at the share transfer letter sent by Grayson and felt in a good mood. Although these shares belonged to the Carl family Group, as long as Carl family Group and Grace family Group did not fail, the annual dividend would be enough for her to spend.


    Grayson was really good to Ste. But it''s a pity that Ste was dead. Now, these were all hers.


    She stayed at ease in the suburban vi and made the next n.


    Early this morning, as soon as she woke up from her sleep, she saw Warren Fule hurriedly push the door ande in. He looked at her and said, "Grace, tidy up quickly. I have to take you out of here immediately."


    "Has anything happened?" Looking at his anxiety, Grace wondered.


    "This morning, Carl family Group''srgest investment project this year went wrong. Carl family Group is now in a mess and may go bankrupt at any time. Boss Carl told me to take you out of here as soon as possible. The vi will also be given to others."


    What?


    Grace froze in ce and couldn''t believe what he said.


    Carl family Group was amercial giant in Romantic city and held more than half of Romantic city''s wealth. How could it be bankruptcy?


    But looking at Warren, it didn''t seem like a joke.


    Toote to think about it, Grace quickly packed her things and followed him.


    But Warren took her to Heal Town instead of Romantic city.


    Looking at her puzzled appearance, Warren exined: "Grace, Carl family Group is in a state of panic now. You are Mrs. Carl now. Boss Carl said that in order not to bring trouble to you, you should go there to hide first." "How did this happen all of a sudden?" Grace wondered.


    "Over the past few years, a mysterious organization has been secretly fighting with Carl family Group. Boss Carl has dealt with several crises. But this time, Boss Carl has invested most of its assets in new projects. Now that the new projects have been robbed, the Group has failed." Warren shook his head and said, "In short, this time the Carl family Group is actually in danger."


    After that, Grace was sent to the Seascape Vi in Heal Town.


    For a long time, she felt that Warren was joking with her. The Carl family Group in her memory was powerful and invincible, and it was absolutely impossible to be overthrown like this. But in the next few days, the financial news had been broadcasting the news that the formermercial giant Carl family had been hit hard and faced bankruptcy. Only then did she return to absolute being and Carl family Group was really facing a crisis.


    But these days, Carl seemed to be missing and couldn''t find anyone at all.


    She called Carl several times, but no one answered. She was holding her cell phone and was inexplicably worried about him.


    A weekter, Grace finally saw Carl, but...

 Chapter 53 Hes going to divorce you

    It was almost midnight. Grace was lying in bed, staring at the dark cell phone. She was still awake.


    Just then, there was the sound of the key turning at the door of the vi. Grace jumped up from the bed and barefoot out of the room.


    She saw Carl, who looked so tired.


    However, she did not see him for a few days. He lost weight so much. His already well-defined facial features became more and more hale. His eyes were covered with red blood and his chin was covered with light stubble. Now he waspletely different from what he looked like before, which has always been exquisite and meticulous. Grace felt inexplicably distressed.


    What had he experienced these days?


    "Grace, why haven''t you slept yet?" He paused and looked up at her. His voice was hoarse terribly.


    But suddenly she ran to him and hugged him tightly.


    Her body was tiny and soft, but it made his heart tremble violently. He suddenly felt warm in his heart.


    He smiled helplessly, patted her on the back, and said softly, "Well, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Carl family Group is going bankrupt, and you still say you are fine?" Grace sucked her nose. then she let him go and bit her lips. "Carl, don''t pretend that you are fine anymore."


    "Don''t worry, the Group is not that fragile." He squinted and smiled, looking at her bare feet. His eyebrows could not help twisting slightly.


    She paused for a moment, and her little feet subconsciously shrank back.


    However, he suddenly bent down and picked her up. He walked into the bedroom and whispered, "Grace, why haven''t you changed your habit of barefoot? How many times have I told you that a girl''s body is very precious? Don''t walk on the floor barefoot. It''s easy to get cold. How can you still be like a little girl and don''t know how to take care of yourself..."


    Hearing what he said, Grace squeezed his shirt tightly in the dark and gently wiped the tears from her eyes.


    This was her habit for ten years and she couldn''t change it.


    Ten years ago, every time she went out of the room barefoot, he would pick her up and threw her back to bed. Then he would patiently prepare slippers for her and remind her again and again. Only if he stayed with her, she always had nothing to fear.


    Ten yearster, she still hadn''t got rid of this habit and her body was getting worse and worse. However, Carl was not here with her anymore.


    The moment Carl put her back on the bed, she suddenly put her arms around his neck, leaned over his lips, and kissed him.


    The man was stunned. Then he pressed her directly under him and responded to her kiss.


    The rough big hands slowly descended along her waist, fading off her clothes. The two hot bodies were immediately entangled...


    This night was doomed to be a sleepless night.


    The next morning, Grace woke up with back pain. Carl was no longer around her.


    Thinking of everythingst night, she felt a little chagrined. People could not make any decisions at night.


    She patted her groggy forehead. Then she got up and pulled open the curtain, only saw that Carl was standing on the beach not far away in a white shirt as if waiting for someone. She hurriedly turned around, changed into a beach skirt, and trotted to the beach.


    Her eyes were attracted by a familiar figure not far away.


    That figure and appearance were very simr to Aaron''s.


    Did hee to Heal Town after leaving Romantic city?


    Grace frowned and hurriedly ran after him.


    When she was about to catch up with that man, her wrist was grabbed by someone.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Carl was squinting at her, "Grace. What are you looking at?"


    "Carl, let me go first. I seem to have seen Aaron." Grace broke away from him and said hastily. "Aaron?" He frowned slightly and said, "You must be wrong. Aaron will note here."


    "Is it?" She bit her lower lip and took a nce. The figure just now had disappeared.


    "All right, let''s go to have breakfast." Carl took her away from the beach.


    After breakfast, Carl said he had something to do and went out of the Seascape Vi. Grace sat in the hall and watched TV.


    Just then, her cell phone rang. Seeing Grayson''s name on the screen, she frowned and slid the answer key. "Grace, where have you been?" Grayson''s angry voice came from the phone, "Do you care about our family?" "Is something wrong with Grace''s family?" Grace wondered.


    "I have already transferred all the shares under Ste''s name to your name ording to what Carl said, but Carl actually used our shares to make up for Carl''s family''s losses on new projects. Now they had narrowly escaped death, but we are going to bankrupt!" Grayson shouted loudly, "Grace, this Group is the most important thing in my life. If you unite with Carl to bring down my Group, I will definitely not let you go!"


    After saying that, he hung up the phone directly.


    Grace held the phone and frowned.


    What''s going on here? Now it was not Carl''s family that was going bankrupt, but Grace''s family?


    No, she couldn''t stay here and did nothing.


    Grace hurriedly left the seascape vi. She booked the fastest air ticket from Heal Town to Romantic city.


    At this moment, the Grace vi has be a mess.


    Many reporters as well as people who wanted to dissolve the cooperation gathered at the gate of the vi. They all mored to protect their own interests and surrounded the house.


    Grace dismissed those people for the help of the guards.


    As soon as she entered Grace''s family, Britney rushed up to p her in the face and shouted at her, "Grace, you bitch! How dare you bring down our family with Carl. Grayson and I are really wrong about you!"


    "All right, stop it." Grayson hurriedly pulled Britney apart and frowned, "This is not the time to quarrel. Let''s think about how to solve the problem first."


    "What can we do? In the beginning, the shares you left to Ste were thest thing to save the Group. You gave them to Carl''s family in order to improve our Group. But Carl sold them directly. Now the only thing we can do is to wait for bankruptcy!" Britney cried.


    "No, Carl would never do so." Grace shook her head. She still couldn''t believe Carl would do such a despicable thing.


    After hearing that, Britney smiled sarcastically: "Grace, you really think that Carl loves you? Don''t be silly. He married you to use our family to get through the crisis. Now the crisis is over and he is ready to divorce you!"

 Chapter 54 Carls Conspiracy

    Divorce?


    Grace murmured these two words, and her heart ached violently.


    In her opinion, marriage was a sacred and beautiful thing, but why was it so cheap in their eyes? Cheap enough to be used and fooled with over and over again?


    "Grace, from the moment you decided to return to Grace''s family, we are a family. If the group goes bankrupt, you won''t get any money!" Britney shouted angrily at Grace, "So if you still have the heart, don''t think about your bullshit love with Carl anymore. The right thing you need to do is to bring our shares back!"


    "Grace, she is right this time." Grayson sighed lightly and said, "Carl is a businessman. The only thing he cares about is interests. If he really likes you, he won''t rob you so anonymously. He won''t even give you a wedding, and he won''t make Grace''s family so embarrassed..."


    "Stop it." Grace bit her lip and interrupted him. She said clearly, "I will investigate that case clearly. If Carl really did it, then I will never forgive him!"


    With that, she quickly turned around and left the vi.


    She walked aimlessly on the street but did not know where to go.


    She did not expect that in just a few days, such a big change had taken ce in her life. Ang her family had been destroyed in this way.


    She felt so lonely that there was no ce for her to stay in such arge Romantic city.


    "Grace?" Just then, a familiar voice sounded behind her.


    As soon as Grace turned around, she saw Hailey was standing behind her and looking at her with a worried face, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Hailey." Grace said with a wry smile, "I am in a bad mood. Just apany me to have two drinks."


    "Well, good." Hailey dazed. She gently nodded and took her to the imperial city.


    The imperial city was still full of lights and excitement.


    Grace ordered a bottle of strong whisky and drank it cup by cup. As if she were drunk, she could have fewer worries.


    Hailey, who came back from the bathroom, saw this scene and grabbed Grace''s ss. She frowned slightly and said, "Grace, stop drinking. I just saw Boss Carl. He was sitting with several bosses drinking champagne. It seemed to be celebrating something."


    Celebration? Celebrate his destruction of Grace''s family?


    Graced sneered and staggered towards Carl.


    Carl was sitting in the booth with several men in suits. The men toasted him one after another andplimented him.


    "Boss Carl, congrattions. You have sessfully figured out the crisis of your Group."


    "It is too risky this time. I was worried about Boss Carl before."


    "Do you need to worry? I''m so impressed. He not only sessfully passed the crisis of Carl''s family Group but also took Grace family Group as his own. He really had something." "But isn''t that Grace Carl''s wife? Didn''t he hurt her by doing so?"


    "You stupid. Grace is the murderer of Caleb. How can Boss Carl really marry her? He did this in order to retaliate against her..."


    Grace thought her heart would not hurt anymore. But when she heard about that, her heart, which was riddled with holes, was still suffering from severe pain.


    Therefore, no matter what she did, she couldn''t be acquitted of the crime of killing Caleb.


    He was so cruel.


    Grace bit her lips and walked step by step to Carl through the crowd.


    Seeing her, the men closed their mouths and looked at Carl with great interest.


    Carl sat in the center with his legs crossed. His slender fingers gently shook the goblet in his hand. He stared at Grace.


    After a while, he winked at Warren Fule behind him.


    Warren stepped forward, took out a document, and handed it to Grace. He politely said, "Grace, since you are here, just give Mr. Grace this contract. This is the only way to keep your Group."


    "Do you really want to buy our Group?" Grace''s heart trembled violently. She looked at Carl with disbelief.


    "I am helping you." He gently sipped the red wine in the goblet and smiled. "Now Grace family Group is going to be bankrupt. This is the only way to save your Group. Don''t worry, for your sake, I will give Grayson 10% more dividends." "Carl, you really make me sick!" Grace trembled. She picked up the contract and fell hard on Carl''s face.


    She had no feelings for the Grace family Group, but what he did confirmed what Grayson and Britney had said before. He married her in order to bring down the Grace family Group and help his Group get through the difficulties. She was his best pawn.


    She hated the feeling of being a pawn. When she was in Heal Town, she was really worried about him.


    Grace really wanted to p herself a few times when she thought about that.


    "I''m sick?" Carl sneered. He suddenly approached Grace step by step and grabbed her chin, "Grace, do you know who did this to Carl''s family?"


    "Who?" Grace wondered.


    "It''s Wolfgang."


    What?


    Hearing the name, Grace was shocked.


    However, Carl pressed her chin tightly and gnashed his teeth. "I had already warned you that you had to stay away from Wolfgang. It was all because of you."


    "But Wolfgang has just arrived in Romantic city and he was just the boss of an imperial city. How can he destroy your Group?" Grace wondered.


    "You underestimate him too much." Carl hummed coldly, "Although he was not in Romantic city over the years, he had set up a secret organization in Romantic city to infiltrate my Group and hinder my business. If I hadn''t prevented it earlier, I''m afraid the Carl family Group would really disappear after this time."


    Hearing this, Grace frowned. She did not expect Wolfgang was so dangerous.


    "But why did he do that?" Grace looked up at him and frowned.


    Carl narrowed his eyes and got closer to her. His voice was low and dull, "Grace, do you not know who he is?"

 Chapter 55 Im falling in love with you

    "Isn''t he the son of Ahern?" Grace was dazed and sipped her lips.


    He stared suspiciously at her clear eyes for a long time. He finally pushed her away and said lightly, "Forget it, we''ll talk about itter."


    Hearing what he said, Grace became more curious. What did he mean by this? Did Wolfgang have other identities?


    Before she could ask anything, Warren threw the purchase contract to her and drove her out of the room.


    That night, Grace handed over the purchase contract to Grayson.


    Grayson flew into a rage when he saw this and tore the contract to pieces.


    This Group was his life. No matter how miserable he was, he would not hand over Grace''s family Group to others.


    The next morning, Grace was still asleep when she was woken up by a phone call.


    The phone call was from Mason. He said he wanted to ask her for lunch and was already waiting at the gate.


    She could not refuse him. So she quickly changed her clothes, simply washed, and went downstairs.


    In the hall, Britney looked at Mason, who was leaning against the luxury car at the window and waiting for Grace. She whispered to Grayson, "Isn''t that Mr. Mason? It seems that he really likes Grace as hees to wait for Grace so early." "I don''t care about this now. All I know is that our Group must not be bought by Carl!" Grayson snapped.


    "I also think of our Group." Britney leaned over Grayson and said in a low voice, ''mason family is also famous. If they are willing to protect our Group, then we are still very hopeful to save ourselves."


    "But now that Grace is married to Carl, Mason''s family has no reason to help us. What''s more, it will offend Carl''s family."


    "It is clear that Mr. Mason still can not give up her? Why don''t we..."


    Britney spoke in a low voice and Grace didn''t hear it clearly. But looking at the bad smiles on their faces, she knew there was nothing good.


    She nced at them and said clearly, "You''d better not think about using me, otherwise, everyone will not feel better!"


    Hearing what she said, Britney hurriedly turned to look at her and smiled, "Grace, what are you talking about? Now that we are the partners, how can we use you? Just go and date Mr. Mason, Mr. Mason is still waiting for you." Grace looked at her suspiciously and said nothing, then she went out of the door.


    Seeing hering, Mason opened the co-pilot''s door made a "please" gesture towards her.


    Mason took her to a Hong Kong-style restaurant and ordered her a lot of delicious food.


    She had no appetite, but looked at him calmly and said, ''mason, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    "Grace, look at you, you are always so uninteresting." He rolled his eyes and smiled. "In such a ce withsting appeal, of course, we have to take it slowly."


    At this point, he smiled and reached out his hand to him. He took out a beautiful crystal ne and narrowed his eyes, "A gift for you."


    After saying that, he got up, went around behind her, and put the ne around her neck.


    The cold touch made her feel ufortable for a moment. She subconsciously shrank back and frowned, ''mason, we have nothing to do now. I can''t ept your gift."


    She wanted to take off the ne and give it back to him, but he conveniently pressed his hand on her chair and wrapped most of her body in his arms.


    He smiled with an evil spirit, yed with her long hair, and mumbled against her ear bone: "It''s okay, wear it. The ne suits you very well. Besides, you will be my wife, sooner orter."


    ''mason, stop it." She wriggled herself ufortably.


    "I''m serious." Heughed, "Grace, the thing had already be like this. You still don''t want to divorce Carl yet, do you?"


    For an instant, Grace was stunned.


    He continued, "I think you should take the initiative and mention the divorce to Carl first, otherwise you will be even more miserable when he divorces you. When you get divorced, we can continue the previous deal." Hearing what he said, Grace smiled bitterly.


    Yes, even a stranger could see her difiture.


    But after a pause, she still drew a safe distance from Mason and said clearly: ''mason, thank you for your reminder. Don''t worry, I will do whatever I want to do about Carl. But since our deal has been canceled, I don''t want to do that. Anyway, you only want to marry me because of my uncle. You don''t like me at all."


    "How do you know I don''t like you?" Mason narrowed his eyes. He gently evoked her chin and slowly approached her, "What if I tell I had already fallen in love with you?"


    Grace looked at her with a full shock and her brain buzzed. However, he smiled and slowly approached her red lips...


    Her breathe became urgent.


    When his lips were about to touch her, Grace pushed him away and frowned slightly: "Mr. Mason, stop it, people like me are not worth your liking."


    "I think you deserve that." He was not angry either, butughed, "Grace, Carl can lie to you. But I won''t, and my father likes you very much. Marry me, I can keep you safe and help you live a good life. Think about it carefully." Looking at his serious appearance, Grace was moved.


    However, she lowered her head and spoke nothing. She knew that rich and powerful families were not so easy to marry. Mason''s family wasplicated either.


    At the end of the meal, Grace said goodbye to Mason and turned to leave.


    After a few steps, her cell phone rang out of time.


    Seeing Hailey''s name on the screen, she smiled and slid the answer key.


    Hailey sound pretty anxious "Grace, didn''t you ask me to help you find someone to watch Martha? Something happened. My colleague from the nursing home just called me and said that Martha didn''t know what happenedst night. She suddenly went mad this morning and ran to the roof. Now she is going tomit suicide by jumping off a building."


    "What?" Grace''s body shook and frowned.

 Chapter 56 suicide by jumping off a building

    Since Wolfgang arrested Marthast time, she had been in a trance. Carl sent her to a nursing home to let her have a good recuperation. Grace was worried about what would happen to her, so she asked Hailey to help her keep an eye on Martha. Unexpectedly, such a thing had happened now.


    But Martha had always been ruthless. How could she suddenlymit suicide?


    Grace hung up the phone and decided to go to the nursing home in person.


    The car went all the way and soon stopped at the entrance of the sanatorium.


    Many police cars and ambnces gathered at the gate. The police decided toy a spring bed downstairs and took first aid measures.


    On the roof at the moment, Martha was standing on the edge tottering and could fall at any time. Doctors and nurses surrounded several floors, but they did not dare toe forward for fear of stimting her. Grace frowned and went up the stairs.


    Over the crowd, she saw Martha holding an old teddy bear with messy hair, mumbling in her mouth what she was saying.


    She was just about toe forward, but she felt her wrist was grabbed by force.


    Carl was here.


    He pulled her into the crowd and lowered his voice. "Grace, you stay here and don''t cause any troubles."


    After saying that, he walked straight towards Martha.


    "Don''te here!" Martha, however, rushed to him and shouted, "If you take one more step forward, I will jump!"


    He had to stop, frowned slightly, and said, ''mom, I''m Carl."


    "Carl?" She mumbled the name andughed, "Carl, you are here, you finally came to see your mother, you forgive me, right? Mother did all of those things for you..."


    "Uh-huh." Carl was shocked and whispered, ''mom,e here first. If there is anything, let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    "No, I can''t!" She suddenly stepped back a few steps and said fearfully "you will kill me! You want to kill me!"


    "No, no matter what happens, I will protect you." Carl patiently exhorted, ''mom, have you forgotten? The teddy bear in your hand was bought for me when I was five years old. It is my favorite toy. Come here and give it to me." Hearing what he said, Martha was dazed and touched the teddy bear gently. Her tears poured down.


    Carl took the opportunity toe forward slowly, trying to save her from the brink of danger.


    However, she suddenly looked up at Grace in the crowd, then rushed at her frantically. She dragged her to the edge of the roof and grabbed her by the neck. She shouted loudly, "Grace! I have found Grace! She is the murderer of Caleb, and I will kill her to avenge Caleb!"


    Grace''s whole body was half suspended in the air, and the wind whirred in one ear.


    She trembled with fear. As long as Martha moved, she would fall heavily. Her head was facing the ground, and she would surely die.


    Carl was also frightened and said to Martha at once, ''mom, calm down. Grace''s suspicion has been relieved. It''s over."


    "No... no..." Martha shook her head in horror and shouted trembling, "Caleb has not passed. he is going to kill me..."


    As she said this, she covered her head with both hands.


    "Ah!" Grace felt weightless and screamed with fright.


    At this critical juncture, Carl suddenly rushed forward and grabbed her by the wrist.


    "Carl, help me!"


    She was hanging in mid-air, and Carl was her only lifeline.


    "Don''t be afraid, tighten me up and I''ll save you." His face flushed red. But heforted her softly and pulled her up bit by bit with all his strength.


    At that moment, her brain was buzzing and her eyes were blurred. Only he could be seen in her eyes.


    At that moment, he was her God.


    But Carl had a hard time pulling Grace up. Before her feet could stand firm, Martha behind her suddenly smiled harshly and rushed forward to give Carl a hard push. Sheughed, "Go to hell" Carl was unstable and fell straight off the roof with her.


    Grace felt weightlessness as the wind whistled.


    But she felt that the man hugged her waist tightly and protected her in his arms.


    There was a loud "bang" and the two tightly embraced bodies fell heavily on the spring bed. The police''s first aid measures saved their lives.


    Grace felt that she was all over Carl. But before she could ask about Carl, she fainted.


    Opening her eyes again, Grace found herself taken to the hospital.


    Seeing her awake, Hailey was overjoyed and looked at her, "Grace, you are finally awake."


    "Where is Carl? How is he?" Grace struggled out of bed and frowned.


    "Don''t worry, he is fine. He only has a slight concussion, and has been discharged from the hospital." Hailey sighed softly and said, "Grace, why are you still worried about him after all this?" "After all, he saved my life." Grace was still in shock when she thought of the scene in the sanatorium.


    "He just came to see you..." Hailey looked at her and whispered.


    "Did he?" Grace''s heart tightened for a moment and asked, "Did he say anything?"


    Hailey hesitated for a long time. Then she took out a document and handed it to her. "He asked me to give this to you and said that when you woke up, you would sign it..."


    Grace frowned and took the document. Her heart suddenly ached.


    That was a divorce agreement.


    He had already got what he wanted and he couldn''t wait to divorce her.


    That was ridiculous.


    "Boss Carl said that Grayson will soon agree to sign the acquisition contract of Grace family Group. He wants you to sign it as soon as possible. After signing it, he will give you money aspensation for divorce. Then you will take the money to leave Romantic city and live a good life..."


    "He wished!" Grace sharply interrupted Hailey and gnashed her teeth. "He was the one who robbed me of the marriage at the beginning, and he was the one who forced me to get married. Now he wanted me to go? No way." "Grace, what do you want to do?" Hailey frowned.


    "I want to get what I lost back from him!" Grace clenched her fist and said that.

 Chapter 57 Leaving Romantic city

    Grace was discharged from the hospital after staying in the hospital for two days. After that day, she couldn''t get in touch with Carl.


    At that moment, she suddenly discovered that she and Carl had known each other for ten years, but she didn''t know anything about Carl. Carl could find her easily if he wanted. But if she wanted to find Carl, but it was difficult. The day after he was discharged from the hospital, Grace came to the gate of Carl family Group and waited for him.


    She sat in the hall all morning and finally waited for Warren Fule.


    Warren Fule took her all the way up to the president''s office on the 23rd floor.


    Carl, who was wearing a pair of precious gold-rimmed sses and ying with an expensive pen, looked up at her and smiled, "Did you sign the contract?"


    "I won''t sign it." Grace took out the divorce agreement, tore it up in front of him. She threw it into the garbage can and said clearly, "Carl, I have to be your wife."


    "Why you never listened to me?" He took out the acquisition contract and showed it to him, "See it? This is the acquisition contract of the Grace family Group. Grayson has already signed it. Now it''s mypany."


    "Then I can''t divorce you, can I?" She hooked her lips and smiled, "You used me to buy Grace family Group. Of course, I have to stay with you and share the wealth with you. Maybe one day you can give it back to me." Hearing her words, Carl became serious and lowered his voice, "Grace, do you really want this Group so much?"


    "Of course." She grunted, "otherwise, why should I go back to Grace''s family to endure the humiliation of Grayson and Britney? I want to get back what belongs to me. But you ruined everything."


    Speaking of which, Grace inexplicably felt a little angry.


    He was always like this. In order to achieve his goal, he never cared about hurting others.


    But this time, he stared at her for a long time and suddenly said, "If you want Grace family Group so much, I can give it back to you, but you must promise me one thing."


    "What is it?" Grace was shocked.


    "Leave Romantic city now." He said, "I will transfer all the shares of Grace family Group to you. And the annual dividend will be transferred to you. I can also help you take care of thepany, but you must leave Romantic city immediately." Hearing what he said, she became pretty nervous. "Why do I have to leave Romantic city?"


    "Don''t ask the reason. You just need to say yes or no." He said clearly, "You only have three seconds to think about it."


    "Three."


    ''two."


    "One."


    "I ept it." Almost without hesitation, Grace said yes.


    It was more difficult to take something from Carl. But if he voluntarily gave it, it would be different.


    As long as she could take back Grace''s family Group, even if she left Romantic city, she would be willing to do so. Anyway, as long as she had money, she could do whatever she wanted.


    "Very good." Carl smiled with satisfaction and said lightly, "I''ll let Warren book the ne ticket for to leave in three days. Just tidy up all your things in Romantic city. I will give you the contract and the ne ticket together after three days." "Deal." Grace smiled and agreed happily.


    "Well, go home." After saying that, he lowered his head and continued to do his job.


    Grace looked up at him. She said nothing and left here.


    In the evening, the seven-night bar.


    The dim light sprinkled on Grace''s delicate face. She gently shook the cocktail in her hand and waved her body with the music. She raised her eyes and said to Hailey, "Hailey, I asked you out tonight to say goodbye to you. I am ready to leave Romantic city."


    "What?" After hearing that, Hailey was surprised. "Did he threaten you?"


    "He didn''t threaten me." She smiled bitterly, "This is my own choice."


    Carl didn''t force her to divorce. He just wanted her to leave.


    Although she didn''t know why she was willing to give it a try if she could get it back to Grace family Group so easily.


    The five years in the mental hospital made her feel scared about this city. At that time, she told herself that when everything had done, she had to leave this city. Although it was a little early now, she had also fulfilled her wish.


    She sipped her lips and smiled. She gently took Hailey''s hand and said clearly: "Hailey, don''t worry, no matter where I am, I will never forget what I promised you. I will definitely help you find Aaron."


    "I can find Aaron myself, but Grace, are you willing to give up?" Hailey said with a wry smile, "Are you willing to give up everything you have won with great difficulty now? Are you willing to give up... Carl?" When she heard that, Grace''s heart suddenly ached violently.


    What she could do? She had realized that she and Carl could not be together in this life.


    Even if they were a couple, they were still strangers.


    She couldn''t forgive the harm he had brought her in the past five years, nor could he put down all the interests to treat her sincerely. They couldn''t love each other anymore. "Are you leaving this city?" Just as Grace was sad, someone showed up behind her.


    Grace got a big fright. As soon as she turned around, she saw Wolfgang holding an acoustic guitar. She did not know when did he get close to her and stared at her with a smile.


    He was dressed in handsome leather and torn jeans, with messy hair and a full face of ruffians and smiles. Grace just could not think of this man as someone who was attempted to bring down Carl''s family Group. "Don''t look at me like that, I know I am handsome." Wolfgang gave her a wink.


    Only then did she recover and smiled awkwardly, "Wolfgang, why are you here?"


    "I like the music asionally." He fiddled with his acoustic guitar and said casually, "Did Carl let you leave Romantic city?"


    "Uh-huh." She was dazed and nodded truthfully.


    "He didn''t change at all." He grunted coldly.


    Grace looked up at him and said clearly, "Wolfgang, I am not interested in the feud between you and Carl. I just want to get back what belongs to me."


    "Do you?" He suddenly leaned close to her, lifted her chin with a full face of ruffians, and raised his eyebrows. "Then Grace, do you know why Carl insisted that you have to leave Romantic city?"

 Chapter 58 Carls love

    "Why?" Grace trembled and frowned.


    Wolfgang hooked his lips and smiled. He took out a golden room card from his bag and put it into her hand. ''tomorrow night, you will know by yourself."


    It was the room card of Blues Hotel, Romantic city''srgest five-star hotel. Grace looked at him suspiciously and did not understand what he wanted.


    However, he held out his slender finger and touched her delicate face gently. He smiled and said, "Grace, you can''t ignore what happened between Carl and me. I have done so much for you." "For me?" Grace was even more surprised.


    "Yes, Ste bullied you all the time and wanted to kill you. Then I would help you kill her. Carl humiliated you and embarrassed you with his noble status. Then I would help you destroy him so that he can kneel in front of you and beg you one day. Grace, no one can bully you." He stared at her obsessively with his eyes. Grace was frightened.


    She was shocked: "So that was you who kill Ste?"


    She knew it was not that simple.


    "Yes, It was me who let the nurse do that." He smiled, "She has been sent to prison now. But I promised her that I would help her pay off all the debts owed by her brother, so that was fair."


    He said calmly, but Grace felt scary.


    She pushed him away and frowned, "Wolfgang, who are you?"


    "Grace, you just need to remember that I am the only person in the world who will not hurt you. I came here to help you." He sipped his lips and smiled. Wolfgang looked at the room card in her hand and said, "When you know the reason that why Carl let you leave Romantic city, you won''t want to leave. You will stay by my side."


    After saying that, he turned around and went out of the bar.


    But Grace stared at his back and frowned deeply.


    Was he trying to help her or to push her into another trouble?


    "Grace, did you and Wolfgang know each other before?" Hailey came to Grace and frowned slightly. "I always feel that he had a deep feeling for you."


    "I don''t know him at all." Grace shook her head and said, "I grew up in a Romantic city. The only time I have been to Heal Town was a few years ago when I traveled with Carl. I didn''t have a chance to know him." "That''s strange."


    "It''s really strange..."


    So far, Wolfgang''s real identity was still a mystery.


    ......


    Grace struggled for a long time with the room card Wolfgang gave her and finally decided to go to the Blues Hotel to find out the truth.


    ording to the room number on the room card, she came to VIP406 ''s room.


    But there was nothing special about this room, and Carl was not here either.


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard the sound of footsteps outside the room.


    She hurriedly got up and looked through the door. For an instant, she was stunned.


    There were two people outside. And that tall and straight figure, she knew exactly it was Carl.


    The woman was blocked by Carl. Grace could not see her face clearly. She could only see that she got brown curly hair and she had a good figure.


    "Carl, thank you for picking me up at the airport." The woman leaned against Carl and looked at Carl.


    "You don''t have to." Carl smiled faintly, "You have a rest here tonight. In a few days, I will give you the key to the vi prepared for you."


    "Thank you." She chuckled, "but Carl, aren''t you married now? If your wife knew about it, would she be jealous?"


    "My marriage with her is nothing. Besides, she will leave Romantic city tomorrow night."


    "That''s great."


    Hearing this, Grace clenched her fists and trembled.


    She thought that Ste was the only one around Carl in the past five years. It seemed that she still underestimated Carl. It turned out that this was his love.


    No wonder he wanted to divorce her again and again. No wonder he would rather give her the Grace family Group than ask her to leave Romantic city. It turned out that his love had returned and he was anxious to let me go. Carl, for five years. I couldn''t know who you were.


    Carl talked to that woman gently for a while. Then he sent her into the room and turned to leave.


    Grace sneered and went straight out of the door to follow Carl.


    But before Grace could approach him, she felt a figure sh behind her and a cone of pain came from the back of her head. She fainted directly.


    Grace felt that she had been dragged into a room and her clothes seemed to have been torn off. Later, she had no feelings at all. When she woke up, it was morning.


    Grace rubbed her painful head and slowly got up, but screamed with fear.


    At the moment, she was naked and lying on the bed of the hotel. While beside her was Mason who was also naked.


    Mason was woken up by her shouts. He squinted his sleepy eyes and slowly sat up straight from the bed. "What? You are so noisy."


    ''mason, you bastard!" Grace got angry and threw the pillow at Mason. "Didn''t you say you like me? Didn''t you say you never force women? What are you doing now? How can you do such a despicable thing!"


    Mason waspletely awake. He grabbed Grace''s hand and frowned, "Grace? What''s going on here? Why are we lying together?"


    "I should ask you this." Grace picked up the quilt and wrapped it around her body. She gnashed her teeth and said, ''mason, how could you do that to me. Is this your demeanor?"


    "I didn''t..." He shook his groggy head and narrowed his eyes. "Last night I was hanging out with some friends and I got drunk. I didn''t know what happened aftering out of Imperial City."


    Looking at his puzzled appearance, Grace forced herself to calm down, but she became more anxious.


    Mason had always been honest. If he really did it, he didn''t need to hide. But if it wasn''t him, then what was going on?

 Chapter 59 walk into a trap

    Who wanted to hurt her and Mason?


    ''mason, you haven''t offended anyone recently, have you?" Grace sipped her lips and looked at Mason.


    "Even if I offended someone, no one dares to retaliate against me like this." He snorted coldly, "In my opinion, it is not simple."


    Grace was about to say something when Mason''s mobile phone rang inappropriately.


    After answering the phone, he quickly put on his clothes and said to Grace, "Grace, tidy up quickly ande with me to my house. Grayson and Britney have already been there." "What?" Grace was slightly stunned.


    Did they design what happenedst night?


    Toote to think about it, Grace followed Mason to the Vi.


    Because of lily''s rtionship, Andrew Lim was very unfriendly to Grayson and Britney. He sat in the center of the hall and said angrily "I don''t know you two suddenly came over. What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Mason, it was my fault before. I didn''t take good care of lily." Grayson smiled and said hastily, "But now that things are over, let''s not mention it. Britney and I came here today to discuss Mason and Grace''s marriage." "Grace and Mason love each other. As parents, we should give them a chance." Britney echoed.


    Hearing what they said, Andrew Lim smiled sarcastically: "Didn''t Grace be robbed of marriage by Carl in public? What are you doing here now?"


    "But Grace didn''t like Carl. We want her to marry someone she loves." Britneyughed, "You don''t know, the reason why we came here was that Grace didn''te homest night and went on a date with Mason, and Mason didn''te backst night, did he? Maybe you will soon be able to have grandchildren."


    Andrew Lim was shocked.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you promise their marriage, I will make the decision immediately and let Grace and Carl divorce," Grayson said.


    After saying that, Mason and Grace hurried to the scene.


    Looking at them, Andrew Lim narrowed his eyes and immediately understood.


    He looked up at Mason and grunted coldly, ''mason, why are you hiding from me on a date with Grace?"


    Mason narrowed his eyes and did not react at that time.


    Andrew went on to say, "Since you have alle to this point, I don''t care about the feud of the previous generation either. Today, let''s make a reservation for your marriage..."


    "No." Grace interrupted him, looked up at Grayson and Britney, and sneered, "Grayson, Britney, you really got something. That''s shameless.."


    "Grace, what do you want?" Grayson suddenly became pretty serious. "we kindly came to Mason''s family to discuss your marriage with Mason. How dare you say that?"


    "Kind? If you are really kind, will you strip off my clothes and throw me into Mason''s room?" Grace said word by word, "You can really do anything to retake Grace family Group, but I won''t let you get what you want!" "Let me tell you. I will never divorce Carl and I will never marry Mason. You wish!"


    After saying that, she rolled her eyes and turned to leave Mason''s family Vi.


    But as soon as she walked out of the door of Mason family Vi, Britney followed him.


    She rushed forward and grabbed her hair, "Grace, don''t be shameless! Do you think Carl will still want you? We have already sent Carl the shameless photos of you and Mason, and now he is eager to kill you!" What?


    Grace looked at her in shock and trembled all over.


    It seemed that she still underestimated Britney''s despicability.


    Britney sneered harshly, "So Grace, you have only one way now. Just marry Mason! Now only Mason family can keep you and only Mason family can help us snatch back Grace family Group!"


    "You wish!" Grace grabbed her lower lip and pushed her away. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Britney, let me tell you the truth. I can get the Carl Group back from Grace''s family, but in the future, the president of Grace family Group will be me, not Grayson!"


    Leaving this sentence behind, she smiled sarcastically and left.


    Today was originally the day when she and Carl had an appointment to leave Romantic city, but Wolfgang was right that she could not leave.


    Before Grayson and Britney returned home, she went back to quickly pack up her luggage and left.


    This vi, she couldn''t stay for a minute.


    After leaving here, she dragged her big suitcase back to the small house where she used to live.


    Grace pulled her coat tight. She sniffed and entered that small house.


    The next second, her wrist was grabbed vigorously. Carl was here, "Grace, how dare youe back?"


    She was scary, but she pretended to be calm. She turned around and looked at him, "This is my house. Why can''t Ie back?"


    "Look at what you have done!" However, he sneered and smashed the picture of her and Mason naked in the hotelst night on her face.


    Her face was scratched by the sharp photo. It''s hurt.


    However, the man dragged her into the room vigorously. He grabbed her neck and gnashed his teeth, "Grace, it was you who refused to divorce anyway. But you dare to sleep with Mason and cheat on me? It''s disgusting!" "Carl, if I say I didn''t do that, do you believe me?" Grace stared at him and said word by word.


    "Are these photos all synthetic?" He grabbed her hair and pressed her to the ground, forcing her to look straight at the photos and shouting, "Grace, I didn''t frame you this time! I believe what I saw!"


    Grace felt heart-breaking andughed sarcastically, "Then take it for granted. But Carl, why can''t I sleep with Mason when you can be with another woman?"


    "You bitch!" Carl trembled with anger and her big hands tore her clothes to pieces!

 Chapter 60 Ex came back

    "Carl, let me go!" Grace screamed with fear and struggled to push him away.


    He sneered, "Let go? When you were in Mason''s bed, why didn''t you tell him to let you go? Now you are pretending you are naive? You know what? I am your husband, it is legal and reasonable to sleep with you. If you can''t make me happy


    tonight, don''t want to leave!"


    After saying that, he kicked her leg away and tortured her roughly.


    Her long nails scratched his back. She shouted desperately for help, but it was useless.


    Tonight Carl was like a mad beast. Hepletely lost his mind.


    He tortured her over and over again. In his sharpen eyes, besides anger, there was also jealousy.


    After a long time, she was thrown to the ground like rubbish. He got up and put on his clothes with a full face of disgust.


    Grace slumped feebly on the ground, staring at his generous back and sneering, "Carl, are you jealous?"


    His tall body quivered slightly. He leaned over her and sneered, "jealous? Grace, do you deserve it?"


    "I think you are jealous." Grace covered her naked body and smiled somewhat ttering.


    "Grace, don''t tter yourself, who do you think you are? How can I get jealous?" However, he reached out and grabbed her chin, saying word by word, "I just don''t want someone to touch my thing. You are just a sex toy for me." A toy?


    Grace nibbled at her lower lip and her heart ached violently.


    "By the way, you still don''t know? My ex came back from France, and she will stay in Romantic city for a long time. And we will be back together sooner orter." Carl stared at her painful expression and said calmly. For an instant, Grace felt more pain.


    It turned out that the woman was his ex. It turned out that in the past five years, besides Ste, he really had other women. What a mockery.


    She stared at him andughed, "Carl, in this case, why did you save me that day in the sanatorium? Just let Martha kill me!"


    "It had the reason to save you. Grace family Group still needs your support." He patted her delicate face and smiled. "Grace, I gave you a chance to leave Romantic city. Since you gave up yourself, just stay here and be my pawn." After saying that, he pushed her away. He got up coldly and left the house.


    Looking at his back, Grace finally burst into tears.


    She thought that the misunderstanding had been relieved and the rtionship between them had finally eased. But she did not expect that their distance was getting farther and farther away. But Carl, if you really didn''t love me, why didn''t you let me go?


    The next night, Ryan called Grace and said that there would be a very important jewelry conference tonight. Famous designer EV would return with brand-new works, hoping Grace coulde.


    Grace said yes.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Grace changed into a longvender dress. She tied her long hair into a bun and put on delicate makeup. Then she came to the jewelry conference site. The conference was very lively. Many reporters and media came to see Ev.


    When Grace studied jewelry design, she had read about EV in magazines. EV''s Chinese name was Alice. She graduated from the best design university in China. During her college, she had focused on wedding ring design and won many awards in the design field. After graduation, she had be the popr wedding ring designer in Romantic city. However, three years ago, at the peak of her career, she suddenly chose to leave Romantic city and has not appeared in front of the public since then.


    Three yearster, it would naturally attract much attention.


    Grace stood in the center of the crowd and looked forward to her arrival like everyone in Romantic city.


    The red curtain was slowly pulled open, and a woman in a golden evening dress with a good figure and a dazzling wedding ring showed up.


    She was very beautiful. But Grace paid attention to her curly brown hair.


    This hairstyle and figure were very simr to the woman she saw standing with Carl at the Blues Hotelst night. Was she Carl''s ex?


    Grace bit her lips and stared at her. She felt her brain was buzzing andpletely unable to hear what she was saying.


    At the end of the conference, Alice slowly stepped down. She walked straight to Grace and held out her hand to her. "Hello, Grace."


    "Do you know me?" Grace frowned.


    "Of course I do. Carl showed me your photos." She smiled faintly, "But I didn''t expect that you could marry Carl. It seems that you really don''t care about your happiness at all."


    The implication was that she could never be happy when she married Carl.


    Grace smiled. She shook hands with her gently and hooked her lips, "Thank you for your concern. But you know whether the marriage is happy or not, is also up to the couple."


    "Is it? Am I misunderstanding? But if you are really happy, then why does Carl alwayse to me and promise me to divorce you when Grace''s family Group stabilizes?" Alice still smiled and said calmly.


    Grace stared at her angrily. She realized that this woman was simple.


    She loosened Grace''s hand, looked down at her watch, and smiled, "Grace, the press conference is over. Let''s go. Carl should be here soon."


    Was Carl here?


    Grace frowned with a slightly stunned.


    The crowd was almost dispersed, and Grace could not stay here any longer. She could only follow Alice''s footsteps and walk out of the hall.


    As soon as she walked out of the hall, she saw Carl standing straight in front of Rolls Royce in a ck suit, holding a bunch of beautiful sunflowers in his hand. His proud temperament and handsome face immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    "Carl." Alice in front of him called him affectionately. She walked up to him and smiled, "are you really here? I thought you were busy with your work and didn''t have time toe."


    He took a nce at Grace and handed the bunch of sunflowers to Alice. He hooked his lips and said, "I have toe here. This is your first conference when you return to Romantic city."


    "Carl, thank you, you still remember that I like sunflowers." Alice was filled with joy.


    For an instant, Grace stayed where she was and her heart ached.

 Chapter 61 Shes just a pawn

    He remembered her favorite flowers, he would spare time to apany her and prepared surprises for her. But Carl, did you remember? I was your wife, I was the one who had loved you deeply for ten years!


    "All right, get on the car." Carl smiled gently and bent down to help Alice open the door.


    Looking at them who had already gone, Grace stood there like a clown. She felt sad and ridiculous.


    "Is it Boss Carl who has juste to pick up Alice?" At this moment, several reporters behind her whispered.


    "Well, that''s him. I didn''t expect that Carl and Alice had an affair."


    "Did you forget the announcement of love by them three years ago? They are a popr couple in Romantic city. If Ste had not intervened, the two would have been married long ago. Now Ste is dead, and Alice has returned to get back together with him."


    "But isn''t Boss Carl married to Ste''s sister Grace now?"


    "So what? He only hates Grace. She is just a pawn, Alice is the true love. In a few days, we can broadcast the news of Carl and Grace''s divorce and marriage to Alice."


    That''s it.


    Grace stretched out her hand to cover her face. She hurriedly turned around and stumbled away from the press conference.


    If she was recognized by reporters, she would definitely be the biggest joke in Romantic city today.


    But in fact, she had already be a joke.


    The next morning, Grace didn''t wake up. She was woken up by a quick knock on the door.


    She opened the door and saw Mason standing at the door. She was shocked.


    Mason, however, squinted at her and smiled, "Grace, good morning."


    ''mason, why are you here?" Grace looked at him in shock and asked.


    "My father asked me to pick you up." Heughed, "Besides, I miss you too."


    "Don''t." Grace rolled her eyes and said seriously, "Lim is looking for me. What can I do for you?"


    "Today is lily''s birthday. He said that he would like to take you to the cemetery to see lily." He replied.


    Hearing what he said, Grace''s heart was filled with inexplicable bitterness.


    She hadn''t celebrated lily''s birthday with her for five years, but now she could only go to the cemetery to apany her.


    She gave a wry smile and nodded.


    After that, Grace came to the vi with Mason. They picked up Andrew Lim and came to lily''s cemetery.


    She could see that Andrew Lim''s feelings for lily were very deep. He stood in front of the cold tombstone, stretched out his hand, and touched lily''s photos over and over again. He immediately burst into tears.


    After a while, he said with a wry smile: "Lily, if I had known that you would have had such an ending, I would not have let you marry Grayson."


    Only then did Grace know, lily and Andrew grew up together. They were childhood sweethearts. Their marriage was also agreed upon from an early age. But when lily was 20 years old, the Mason family failed to do business and went bankrupt. The White family refused to marry lily to Andrew. Instead, they took a fancy to Grayson, which set up a smallpany with development potential.


    Lily failed to resist and she had to marry Grayson. Andrew was heartbroken and married Mason''s mother.


    Later, Grace''s family made a fortune with The White''s family, but Grayson had a new love. Andrew rebuilt thepany and gradually expanded it. However, his wife died ten years ago and Andrew chose to go abroad at that time. Now that he was back, lily was the only one he missed. But lily had passed away. He could only ce all his hopes on Grace.


    A long timeter, Andrew looked up at Grace and said hoarsely, "Grace, although you were born in lily and Grayson, in my eyes, you are just like my own daughter. I asked you to marry Mason and also wanted to better protect you. As long as you want, I can go to find Carl myself and let you divorce. Then you two can get married."


    "Don''t worry, when you two get married, I will officially hand over the position of President to Mason. I am old, and I will be satisfied as long as I see that you are well."


    Looking at Mason''s expectant eyes, Grace grabbed her lower lip and whispered, "Uncle, you don''t have to find Carl. He will divorce me soon."


    Alice came back, and she would be Carl''s wife sooner orter. Carl was more anxious than she was.


    "But what if he still can''t agree with that?" Mason frowned and said, "Grace, can''t you take the initiative? You don''t still expect him and think you can get back together, do you?"


    "I didn''t." Grace bit her lip. "I just don''t want you to offend Carl''s family because of me, and Carl hasn''t given me Grace''s family yet."


    If she divorced like this, then she would never get thepany again.


    She had to choose an appropriate time to take back Grace''s family Group before divorcing him.


    "But..."


    "Uncle, please give me some time." Grace looked up at Andrew Lim and said, "I can handle it."


    "Fine." Andrew Lim was dazed and nodded in agreement.


    That night, Grace came to Gardenia Lane and found Wolfgang.


    Wolfgang was sitting in a quadrangle smoking when he saw Graceing. He vomited a cigarette ring at her and smiled, "Grace, you really did not leave Romantic city."


    "As you wish." She smiled, sat down beside him, looked at him with a crooked head, and said, "Wolfgang, you said before that you were here to help me?"


    "Uh-huh." He gently flicked the ash on his hand and smiled at her.


    "Can you help me get my Group back from Carl?" She asked.


    "Of course." He agreed without thinking, "I can almost destroy Carl''s family Group. It''s easy to help you get back what belongs to you."


    "What should I do?"


    "It''s very simple." He leaned over her and pulled out the cell phone in her bag. "Send Carl a text message and ask him to meet tomorrow night in Imperial City. Then you can count on me." "That''s it?" Grace looked at him suspiciously.


    "Well, that''s it." He nodded affirmatively.


    Grace hesitated for a moment. She edited and sent Carl a text message. But after waiting for a long time, he did not reply.


    "All right, go home." Wolfgang smiled and said to her, ''tomorrow night, it''s showtime."

 Chapter 62 Carl was presumed dead

    "He may not go." Grace shrugged her shoulders and said lightly, "I am not so important to him at all."


    "He will." Wolfgang said positively, "No one knows his feelings for you better than I do."


    "What?" Grace was dazed and looked at him with a puzzled face.


    However, Wolfgang did not continue the topic, but took a deep breath of smoke. He smiled, "Grace, you can have a cup of coffee tomorrow night, or go to a spa, watch a movie, and enjoy yourself. After tomorrow night, the Group will be yours."


    "Don''t I have to go to Imperial City tomorrow night?" She wondered.


    "No, I''ll handle that." He squinted at her.


    The next day, Grace stayed at home and drew pictures all day. At night, she felt hungry and went out to the stall to order some snacks.


    After dinner, it was already over ten o''clock in the evening. She got up and walked slowly towards home.


    Her appointment with Carl was at 9 p. m. Now it had been an hour, and she didn''t know how was it going.


    Just then, she saw a man was running toward her. It was Warren Fule.


    She grabbed Warren Fule and frowned, "Warren Fule, why are you here? Where is Carl?"


    "Grace?" Warren Fule, however, shook her off vigorously and tightened his eyebrows. "I should ask you. Isn''t it Boss Carl you invited? Why did Boss Carl meet Wolfgang? Do you want to kill Boss?"


    "What''s wrong with Carl?" Grace hurriedly asked.


    "How dare you ask?" Warren Fule shouted at her, "Boss Carl received your text message and went to Imperial City to find you with joy, but what was waiting for him was Wolfgang''s plot! Just 15 minutes ago, Wolfgang tricked Boss Carl into an alley behind the imperial city and stabbed him. Boss Carl now is missed. I don''t know if he died or not!"


    "What?" Grace''s body shook and the whole person froze in ce.


    How did this happen? Didn''t Wolfgang promise to help her get Grace''s family back? Why did he kill Carl?


    "Grace, Boss Carl is killed by you! If I can''t find Boss Carl tonight, I will never forgive you!" With that, Warren Fule pushed Grace away. He crossed the bustling crowd and continued to look for Carl. Grace got trembled and she took out her cell phone to call Carl, but no one answered.


    She turned frantically and ran towards the imperial city.


    If anything happened to Carl tonight, she would not forgive herself!


    She came to the alley Warren Fule said. The people gathered there had dispersed, but the ground was covered with blood.


    For an instant, she was even more scared. Was this Carl''s blood? Was he still alive?


    "Go find Carl! He must be found for me tonight! I have to see him in person!" At this moment, there was a cruel voice behind her.


    It''s Wolfgang.


    She hurriedly ran to Wolfgang and frowned, "Wolfgang, what have you done to Carl?"


    "I''m going to kill him." He leaned over and approached her with a smile. "Grace, don''t you want Grace''s family Group and divorce Carl? As long as he dies, the Group will be yours and you will be free." "No... I don''t want him dead..." Grace fell back a few steps. She looked at Wolfgang with full of panic.


    At that moment, she suddenly understood why Carl kept her away from him again and again. This man was the devil.


    "Well, go home. This is not the ce where you shoulde." Wolfgang hooked his lips and smiled, "In a few days, I will be able to give the whole Group to you personally."


    "No, Wolfgang, you are evil." Grace bit her lip and nced at him. She then turned around and ran away quickly.


    Grace did not go home, but along the imperial city around, looking for Carl over and over again.


    If he was injured, he would certainly not run far. If she could find him before Wolfgang, she may save his life.


    But she searched all night and found that she was exhausted and could not find Carl.


    In the morning, Grace went to Carl''s vi tiredly.


    She wanted to see if Carl hade back, but she met Warren Fule who happened toe out of the vi.


    She rushed forward and grabbed Warren Fule. She frowned and said, "Warren Fule, have you found Carl?"


    "Grace, you havee at the right time." Warren Fule did not answer her question, but took out a document and handed it to her. "This is the divorce agreement between you and Boss Carl. Boss Carl has already drawn up it. Please sign it. After signing in, you are not only free but also the Grace family Group that you are thinking about is yours."


    "What?" Grace was dazed and looked at him with a puzzled face.


    "Boss Carl knew that you didn''t want to marry him and that you wanted to return to Grace family Group, so he gave the Group back to you as divorcepensation." He exined, "Now that we don''t know Carl is dead or not, you should regard him as dead. Just sign it and draw a clear line with him."


    "Didn''t he always want Grace family Group? He wanted to give it to me?" Grace said with a grain of salt.


    "Grace, can you not think so badly of Boss Carl?" Warren Fule became pretty serious. "Boss Carl bought Grace family Group entirely for your sake. The Group was going to be bankrupt before the acquisition. Carl''s family had no interest in acquiring it. If it weren''t for helping you keep Grace''s family Group, would he take such a big risk? But you, you never know him." What?


    For an instant, Grace was stunned.


    "Grace you don''t have to try so hard to get Grace Group. Boss Carl wanted to give it back to you a long time ago. He bought it to help you snatch the shares from Grayson. He hasn''t given you a contract for a long time, that''s because he wanted to help you bring the Group back to life. But you wanted to hurt him!"


    "I don''t know..."


    "There are still many things you don''t know!" Warren Fule interrupted her and said angrily, "Grace, do you know that Boss Carl robbed the marriage to save your life, otherwise, Ste and Grayson would kill you. He let you leave Romantic city for your safety. He has already investigated Wolfgang''s identity!"


    "But what about you? He has deep feelings for you and protects you all the time. But you only wanted to kill him."


    Deep in love? Protect me all the time?


    Grace got shocked. Did Carl treat her like that?

 Chapter 63 Carl likes me?

    "Grace, you haven''t discovered Boss Carl''s true feelings for you, have you?" Warren Fule looked at her with a full face of sarcasm. She looked up at Warren Fule with a full face of disbelief and said, "Warren Fule, does Carl... like me?"


    "Of course it is true. If Carl didn''t like you, he wouldn''t have done much for you. He also wouldn''t save you over and over again." He shook his head helplessly and said with a wry smile, ''moreover, he feels guilty for you. During this period, he has been looking for various famous doctors to cure your throat."


    "Did he?" Grace smiled and her heart ached.


    But why had he never said this to her?


    Warren Fule sighed lightly, took out an old mobile phone. He handed it to Grace and whispered, "Grace, this is a spare mobile phone that Boss Carl has kept in ten years. Take a look at it. After reading it, perhaps you will understand him." Grace took the phone. She burst into tears when she unlocked the phone.


    The screen saver of the mobile phone was the only photo of her and Carl. It was about seven years ago. She won the grand prize in the singingpetition and held up the trophy. She wanted to take a photo with Carl. He refused, who never liked to take photos. However, she put her arms around his neck and took this photo regardless.


    In the photo, he seemed pretty serious, but his hands still hold her tightly.


    She did not expect that he had saved this photo to this day.


    What surprised Grace, even more, was that the photo album of this mobile phone, from the first to thest, was full of her photos.


    There were funny selfies when she was a teenager, snapshots when they were ying together, and photos of her when she was asleep. All the photos were about their memories.


    "Five years ago, even if Carlined that you had killed his uncle, and even if he hated you very much, he was not willing to delete his memories with you." Warren Fule said with a wry smile, "Grace, do you know that Boss Carl was depending on those photos to live when you disappeared?"


    After hearing that, Grace grabbed her lower lip and cried fiercely.


    She had always thought that she had loved Carl more in the past ten years, but now she knew that his love for her was no less than hers, but he was more forbearing and careful.


    Grace grabbed Warren Fule''s hand and hurriedly said, "Warren Fule, I beg you, you must find Carl. I still have a lot of things to say to him. He cannot die..."


    "I hope that too. But this time Boss Carl is in danger." Warren Fule said with a wry smile and shook his head.


    For the next few days, Grace called Warren Fule every day to ask him about Carl. But three dayster, he still could not find Carl.


    The Carl family Group was already in a mess.


    This evening, Grace received a phone call from Wolfgang unexpectedly. Wolfgang asked her to meet in Imperial City and said he had something very important to talk to her. She was worried that it was about Carl, she hurried to the imperial city.


    As soon as she entered the private room, she saw Wolfgang sitting alone in therge VIP private room, slowly opening a bottle of good champagne.


    Seeing Graceing, he slowly walked up to her and handed her the ss of champagne. He smiled and said, "Grace,e on, let''s have a good drink."


    "Wolfgang, is there anything that happened?" Grace frowned.


    "Of course there is." He bent close to her and whispered to her, "Carl is dead."


    What?


    Grace trembled and looked at him with disbelief.


    Carl was dead? No... No...


    However, he smiled and said, "Grace, you are also very happy, aren''t you? Don''t worry, Carl''s family Group will soon be mine, and I can give you back the Grace family Group you want..." "Wolfgang, what have you done to Carl?" Grace couldn''t help interrupting him and shouted at him, "Carl is a human life. Is it so worthless in your eyes?"


    "But he bullied you, didn''t he?" Wolfgang narrowed his eyes and became pretty angry. "He let you stay in a mental hospital for five years. He ruined your face, broke your voice, and made you die better than life. He should be dead long ago!" "But what did it have to do with you? Wolfgang, it''s none of my business."


    "None of my business?" He grunted coldly, "Grace, I helped you kill Ste and help you recapture the Grace family Group. In your eyes, I am crazy?"


    "Yes!" Her voice also raised a few points. "I never wanted Ste and Carl to die. Wolfgang, who are you? Why did you do this?"


    After hearing that, Wolfgang sneered and crushed the champagne ss in his hand.


    The next second, he grabbed Grace''s neck and pressed her on the table, "Grace, I knew that no matter what I do, you only care about Carl! But this time, I won''t let you go again! Carl is dead, and you have to be my woman!"


    After saying that, he took another ss of champagne with a strange color. He squeezed her neck and poured it into her mouth.


    She screamed with fear, but could not push him away at all. She could only let him pour all the champagne into her mouth.


    She immediately felt dizzy and her legs were weak. The next second, she fainted directly.


    Opening her eyes again, Grace found herself locked up in a beautifully decorated vi.


    She shook her head and wanted to get up, only to see Wolfgang standing in front of her in a straight suit. In the middle of the room was a delicate wedding dress. "Wolfgang, what do you want?" Grace looked at him in shock and asked.


    Only then did he turn to look at her. He bent over and approached her slowly, "Grace, are you awake? Is there anything wrong?"


    As he said this, he reached out to touch her forehead.


    However, she shook his hands and got up directly from the bed. She said coldly, "I want to go home."


    But before she could walk out of the room, she was stopped by two bodyguards in ck uniforms.


    Wolfgang smiled gently and said, "Grace, don''t run away. Stay here and take good care of yourself. In three days, it will be our wedding."


    "Wedding?" Grace repeated his words and sneered, "That''s ridiculous. Wolfgang, Why I have to marry you? Don''t forget that I am Carl''s wife and you can''t marry me."


    "It doesn''t matter. Soon everyone will know that Carl is dead and you will be my bride." However, he said clearly, "When the timees, I will take the whole Grace family Group as the present and marry you."

 Chapter 64 The truth

    "What?" Grace grabbed her lower lip and looked at him in disbelief.


    However, Wolfgang smiled and said, "Grace, I have already told you that I am different from Carl. I will not take her away secretly. I will let everyone know that you are my bride." "But I don''t want it." Grace fell back a few steps and shook her head at once. "Wolfgang, can you ask me if I want it or not?"


    "It doesn''t matter." He hummed coldly, "Grace, As I remember, is your good sister Hailey still working part-time in Imperial City? If you want her to stay in Imperial City safely, marry me." Hearing Hailey''s name, Grace panicked and hurriedly said, "Wolfgang, don''t hurt her."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you obey the rules and we get married in three days, I will make Hailey be the most popr seller." Wolfgang smiled and narrowed his eyes. "Grace, don''t me me,ter you will understand me." After saying that, he bit his lip and turned to leave.


    Grace slumped to the ground, her eyes were full of bitterness.


    What did she do wrong? Why did everyone want to treat her marriage as a deal?


    And Carl, could hee back?


    Thinking of him, Grace''s heart tightened. She hurriedly rummaged through her cell phone to call Warren Fule and ask about the situation, but her cell phone was also confiscated by Wolfgang.


    Wolfgang cut off her all contact with the outside world. He trapped her here and forced her to marry him. Grace sneered.


    The next night, Daisy came here.


    This was the only person who coulde to the vi to see Grace in the past two days. Grace hurriedly walked up to her and said, "Daisy, I know you and Wolfgang have a good rtionship. Please help me. I don''t want to marry him." Daisy, however, threw her off and grunted coldly, "Do you think I want you to marry Wolfgang? But he is crazy now. He insists to marry you. Now he is preparing for the wedding. I don''t understand what''s good about you and why he always remembers you."


    "I have nothing good. He just wants to take Carl''s things." Grace hurriedly said, "Daisy, I can see that you like Wolfgang. I don''t want to argue with you. Please help me get out of here."


    After hearing that, Daisy looked up at her and squinted, "Grace, do you really don''t want to marry Wolfgang?"


    "Uh-huh." Her answer was very positive.


    "Well, I can help you." Daisy hooked her lips and smiled. "When I leaveter, I will pretend to have lost something and let the bodyguard at the door help me find it. You can take the opportunity to jump out of the window and sneak away from the back garden."


    "Well, Daisy, thank you," Grace said with a full face of gratitude.


    "Don''t mention it. I just don''t want him to marry anyone else, not even you." After saying that, Daisy turned and left.


    Grace stood at the window and watched the movement at the gate of the vi.


    Soon, there was a noise at the door. The two bodyguards could not help Daisy''s importuning and had to rx their vignce to help Daisy find her stuff. Grace seized the opportunity and jumped down the second-floor window. She then trotted to the back garden and ready to leave through the back door. But as soon as she opened the back garden door, she saw a tall figure standing at the door.


    It''s Wolfgang.


    He stood in the moonlight with a cigarette burning smoke at his slender fingertip and smiled at her with a yuppie''s face: "Grace, where are you going?"


    His voice was very gentle, but his cruel eyes scared Grace back a few steps and the whole person fell on the flower bed.


    She shook her head in horror and said, "Wolfgang, I beg you, please let me go..."


    "Let you go? Why do you always beg me to let you go?" He leaned close to her, grabbed her chin, and said coldly, "Grace, I am so kind to you, why do you always want to run away from me? You didn''t change at all. You are the same as five years ago."


    Five years ago?


    Grace looked at him with a full face of shock. She frowned. Who was he?


    "Carl is so good? Do you like him so much?" He sneered and pressed on her, saying word by word, "Grace, this time, I won''t let you be robbed by Carl again!"


    After saying that, he tore her clothes to pieces, pressed her to death, and kissed her like crazy.


    "Wolfgang! You let me go!" Grace screamed with fear and struggled desperately.


    But the man, like crazy, kicked her leg away.


    At that moment, her brain buzzed, and the memory seemed to go back to five years ago. Wolfgang''s handsome face coincided with Caleb''s face that night, and her tears flowed down in big drops. "Stop it!"


    Just one second before the man was about to enter her body, there was a roar behind her. The next second, the man on her body was dragged up.


    In the dim light of night, Grace saw Carl grabbed Wolfgang to the ground and punch him in the face!


    Great, Carl was not dead, he was back!


    She knew that he would not leave her alone.


    Grace was overjoyed.


    But what he said next frighten her.


    He grabbed Wolfgang by the cor and shouted, "Caleb, how many more times will you hurt Grace? Is this what you said about loving her? Is this what you said about cherishing her?" Caleb?


    Grace clung to his body and looked at the two men scuffled in the dark with disbelief on her face. She was stunned.


    Caleb''s not dead? Wolfgang was Caleb?


    No... This was impossible...


    Caleb was gentle and kind to her. It was absolutely impossible to be Wolfgang who was bloodthirsty and cruel.


    Besides, Caleb has died five years ago, wasn''t he? They lookedpletely different. Wolfgang was a rich guy who lived in Heal Town since childhood, wasn''t he?


    How could twopletely different people be the same person?


    "Stop fighting!" Grace finally couldn''t help it. She rushed to the two people and shouted, "what is going on here? Who can give me an exnation?"


    Carl pushed Wolfgang away, walked up to her. Carl took off his coat and put it on her. He lowered his voice and said, "Grace, don''t be afraid, I''ll take you home."


    "Carl, what do you mean by what you just said?" She was toote to feel the joy that Carl was still alive, Grace grabbed his hand and looked at Wolfgang in disbelief. "Did you just say he was Caleb? Is it Caleb?" Carl hesitated for a long time, but still nodded gently. "Well, yes."

 Chapter 65 Carl, have you ever love me?

    "No... no way..." Grace shook her head desperately. This was unbelievable, "he is not Caleb, Caleb is dead... Caleb is not like this..."


    In her memory, although Caleb was a fool, he protected her very well and respected her very much. Even when Britney beat her, he clumsily blocked her and resisted all the sufferings for her.


    She really couldn''t connect her gentle and kind brother Caleb, who spoiled her and loved her, with Wolfgang, who was violent and evil in front of her.


    But Wolfgang''s tender eyes had already given her the answer.


    Although they lookpletely different, their eyes were the same. Caleb also liked to look at her with this kind of eyes.


    No wonder the first time she saw Wolfgang, she thought his eyes were familiar.


    "Grace, I''m sorry." Wolfgang smiled sorry, hurriedly walked to Grace''s side, and whispered, "I didn''t mean to hide from you, nor did I mean to hurt you. I just don''t know how to face myself now, nor how to tell you what happened in the past five years..."


    "Grace, give me a chance to make up for you." At this point, he was about to stretch out his hand to pull Grace.


    Carl, however, directly protected Grace in his arms and stared at him angrily. "I don''t care if you are Caleb or Wolfgang, now that I am back, I won''t let you hurt Grace."


    "Carl, shut up!" Wolfgang gnashed his teeth and said, "haven''t you done enough harm to Grace in the past five years? If it weren''t for you, would Grace be like this?"


    "Well, I did that because of you." Carl sneered, "But Caleb, now I know that you lied to me. It''s not worth it for me to do these things for you!"


    "I lied to you?" Wolfgang repeated his words and burst outughing. "Carl, how did I treat you since I was a child, do you not forget? Your father died early. Even if I was only a few years older than you, I would do everything for you, spoil you, and love you. I even saved you when you almost got an electric shock in an ident, but I became a fool myself. But what about you? What did you do to me? Even it was you who made me be like a fool."


    What?


    Carl trembled and looked at him with disbelief.


    However, he sneered, "Yes, I have already be normal. I am no longer a fool, but when I was filled with joy to tell you this, Aunt stopped me and told me the truth of that year." "What truth?" Carl wondered.


    "My father liked me Ever since I was a child. He wanted to give me the president of Carl family Group. However, seeing my health getting worse and worse, Martha was jealous. She was afraid that you would not get Carl family Group. She designed to harm me. She bought off my nanny and wanted to make an electric shock ident to kill me. But that day, you just came to my house to y with me. The person who identally got an electric shock was also you. And I, for your sake, was willing to get an electric shock and became a fool. " Speaking of which, Wolfgangughed sarcastically.


    Carl, however, clenched his fist and his eyes darkened a little bit.


    He never dreamed that there was such a secret in those days.


    "After learning that I was a fool, my father was short of breath and fell ill directly. And you became the president of Carl family Group." Wolfgang sneered and continued, "Carl, over the years, Martha pretended to take care of me all the time. He has been secretly on guard against me for fear that I will suddenly wake up and rob you of the position of Carl family Group. Therefore, I have to pretend to be crazy to survive." Hearing this, Grace finally understood Wolfgang''s hatred of Martha.


    "I don''t know what Martha has done to you. But over the years, I have treated you sincerely." Carl looked up at him and said clearly, "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been so cruel to Grace." When it came to Grace, Carl felt pain.


    "Did you?" Wolfgang smiled sarcastically, leaned close to him, and said word by word, "In this case, Carl, can you return Carl''s family Group and Grace to me? They belong to me."


    For an instant, Carl was stunned.


    The next second, he held Grace closer and sneered, "I''m sorry, I won''t give you anything else. You are no longer Caleb five years ago, and I am no longer Carl five years ago. You can''t take any of them as long as I''m here." After saying that, he held Grace up and took Grace to leave.


    "Carl, then we''ll see." Carl heard Wolfgang''s cruel voice, "I will take back as things that belong to me!"


    "Well, we''ll see." Carl narrowed his eyes and smiled, then he left with Grace in his arms without looking back.


    Carl sent Grace to his vi and asked her to take a bath and have a good sleep.


    She was really frightened tonight, but there were too many questions in her heart. She must figure them out. So after taking shower, she quickly ran to Carl''s room.


    Carl sat on the big bed with his back to her, unbuttoned his shirt, and took it off, revealing his sexy back. She quickly turned around. However, she noticed that his back was wrapped in thick gauze.


    "Carl, are you hurt?" Grace hurriedly walked up to him and said heartily.


    "It''s okay." He shook his head gently, trying to hide the wound.


    However, she saw that the gauze had been stained red with blood. It should be the time to save her and the wound cracked again.


    She smiled helplessly, squatted in front of him. She carefully removed his gauze slowly and ready to help him deal with the wound.


    "Go to rest, I will do it myself." He frowned slightly.


    "Don''t move," Grace whispered. Then she lowered her head and carefully administered the medicine to him.


    He had a very good figure. His skin was the healthy wheat color. He had abdominal muscles and pectoral muscles, and his body shape was a perfect inverted triangle. However, he already has two scars on his body. Thest time he was shot for her, this time it was because of her...


    She touched the scar of thest time, and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    "I''m fine." Seemingly seeing her guilt, he said in a hoarse voice, "You know, they can make me sexy."


    "Carl, have you ever loved me?" After a long time, she looked up at him and stared at him with clear eyes.


    She also asked him this question five years ago, at the gate of the mental hospital.


    But now, she wanted another answer from him.

 Chapter 66 Will you stay with me?

    "Love?" Carl repeated her words,ughing sarcastically. "Sorry, love is too extravagant for me."


    "But I love you. It has never changed since ten years ago." Grace stared at him. She finally told him the truth, "I admit that I have hated you in the past five years. I hated you for not believing me. I hated you for ignoring my love and being so cruel to me. But you have disappeared these days, I panicked. I was frantically looking for you. I was really afraid that you will die like this. Carl, at that moment I knew how afraid I am of losing you." Hearing her words, Carl was stunned.


    "I..."


    "Carl, don''t push me away again, OK?" She interrupted him and said with a wry smile, "Warren Fule has told me everything. I know that you are not the one who destroyed my face and my voice. I know that you sent me to a mental hospital just because you were afraid that Carl''s family would kill me. I know that you wanted to protect me all the time. I also know that you have always wanted to find a doctor to cure my voice."


    "Carl, if you do so much for me secretly and said you don''t love me, then I will never believe it."


    Carl narrowed his eyes. The next second, he reached out and hugged Grace into his arms, tightly and with all his strength, as if to rub her into his bones.


    Of course, he loved her. It had never changed since ten years ago, but...


    He stretched out his broad palm and gently rubbed her long hair. He lowered his voice and said, "Grace, I''m in danger now. Do you want to stay with me?"


    "I do." Grace put her hand around his waist and nodded affirmatively. "Now I am Mrs. Carl. Where can I go without staying with you?"


    "OK." He smiled and said in a low voice, "In this case, then you can stay by my side. I will do my best to protect you."


    "That''s great." Grace smiled with joy and hugged him more tightly.


    "Hiss." He gasped.


    She got a big fright and quickly released him. She became pretty nervous, "Carl, what''s the matter? Did I hurt you?"


    "It''s okay." He narrowed his eyes slightly and said to her gently. "With you, my wound would have stopped hurting."


    "Nonsense, your wound is still bleeding." Grace hurriedly took out a cotton swab to wipe his wound and said heartily, "Carl, what happened that night? How did you get such a serious injury?" At the mention of that night, he frowned.


    He said slowly, "That night, when I received your text message, I came to the imperial city to look for you. I didn''t think it was Wolfgang who was waiting there. He took your silk scarf and said that if I wanted you to be safe, I have to go with him. So I followed him to the alley near the imperial city."


    "Unexpectedly, a lot of people were waiting there. As soon as I approached, those people rushed to kill me. Fortunately, I had already made preparations. I also let some guards around that alley. That''s why I didn''t die.."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know Wolfgang was Caleb, and I didn''t even know he was going to kill you." Grace bit his lower lip and said guiltily.


    "It''s okay. I don''t me you." He said softly, "Don''t me yourself."


    She nodded, thought for a moment, and said, "Carl, where have you been in the next few days? Warren Fule and I have been looking for you, but we just can''t find you."


    "I went to Heal Town." He said.


    "Heal Town?" She was surprised, "What are you doing there?"


    "Before that, I felt that Wolfgang''s identity was very suspicious. Carl''s family and he had no grudges. Wolfgang and I didn''t know each other before, but he wanted to kill me again and again. I wanted to take this opportunity to make a good investigation, but the truth surprised me." Heughed sarcastically, "Ahern''s real son Wolfgang died of illness five years ago."


    "What?" Grace was shocked. "How did Caleb be Wolfgang?"


    "I also learnedter that Wolfgang and Caleb were ssmates in primary school. They were close friends from an early age. When Caleb became a fool, he still often wrote letters to Wolfgang. So five years ago, Caleb came to Heal Town after pretending to die." Carl said, "But Wolfgang was in poor health from an early age. At that time, he was already very ill. Ahern also worried about his son''s illness all year round. Wolfgang knew about Caleb''s situation and asked Caleb to stay in his family and help him take care of Ahern."


    "Later, Wolfgang died. To survive, Caleb turned himself into Wolfgang and took over Ahern''s industry in his capacity. Then he returned to Romantic city. First, he bought the imperial city, then he wanted to destroy the Carl family Group. He worked step by step toe back for revenge."


    No wonder Wolfgang had to get the Carl family Group. No wonder he helped her kill Ste.


    Hearing this, Gracepletely understood, but she felt very sad.


    For a long time, Caleb had been the best and gentlest man to her. But now, he had actually be Wolfgang, who was cruel and evil.


    Caleb would nevere back.


    "People can change." Carl found that Grace was sad, he said lightly, "Maybe I hurt him. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t have be what he is today. Normally, he hates me."


    "But you didn''t do that, it was Martha, and she insisted on going her own way." Grace frowned. "You didn''t even know."


    "But she is for me, she is my mother, and I have to suffer for her. What''s more, now she has been tortured by Wolfgang to mental disorder." He said with a light sigh.


    Looking at his sadness, Grace felt very distressed.


    She reached out her hand and put her arms around him gently, patted him on the back, and said, "Carl, it doesn''t matter. You have me now. You are not alone."


    "Idiot." He hooked his lips and smiled. Suddenly he put his backhand around her waist, turned over, and pressed her on the soft big bed. He smiled and said, "Do you want to sleep with me tonight?" They got closer and closer. And Carl''s body was very tempting.


    Grace''s face suddenly flushed. "... Carl, you got injured."


    "It''s okay, just take it easy." After saying that, he kissed her lips gently.


    She slowly closed her eyes, put her arms around Carl''s neck, and responded enthusiastically to him.


    This night was doomed to be a sleepless night.

 Chapter 67 Dont be jealous

    The next day, warm sunshine was sprinkled on the gorgeous European bed through therge French windows. The room was a mess and the air was filled with the smell of hormones. Grace blinked and stared nkly at Carl''s erged handsome face in the sun.


    Grace stroked his face gently and felt like she was dreaming.


    She became Carl''s wife and lived the dream life with him.


    "Stop dreaming." The man suddenly opened his eyes and his low and pleasant voice was somewhatzy.


    "Carl, are you awake?" Grace nestled into his arms, blinked, and asked, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "Of course I slept well with you." He put his arm around her and said with a domineering face, "You will never have a chance to leave me in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I will never leave you. I wish I could stick to you every day." In love, she was like a clingy kitten, which Carl knew all too well.


    He had always been cool-tempered and didn''t like to be close to people. But he didn''t know why, he liked the feeling when Grace got close to him, which had been the case since ten years ago. He yed with her long hair and smiled deeply.


    Just then, the urgent doorbell rang.


    Carl released her, got up, and opened the door. Alice was here.


    She was carrying the medicine cab, looking at him with a full face of worry and saying, "Carl, you are finally back. I am so worried about you. I heard that you are injured, so I came to help you." As she said this, she reached out to see his wound.


    However, he subconsciously hid back and said coldly, "You don''t have to. My wife has already bandaged my wound."


    "Your wife?" Alice''s face suddenly darkened. "Is Grace here too?"


    "Who is it?" The next second, Grace was seen yawning in Carl''s wide shirt anding out of the bedroom.


    Seeing this scene, Alice became pretty angry. She pointed angrily at Grace and shouted, "Grace, you are so shameless! You spent the night at Carl''s house?"


    Hearing Alice''s words, Grace narrowed her eyes and smiled: "Alice, Carl is my husband. We are now legal couples. Isn''t it normal for me to spend the night at his house?" "Damn it!" She was furious.


    "Grace is right." Carl narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice. "Alice, don''te to my house ever again. Lest my wife misunderstands me."


    After saying that, he closed the door coldly.


    As he turned around, he saw Grace leaning against the wall with her hands crossed and staring at him with a frown.


    "What''s the matter?" He wondered.


    "Carl, Isn''t Alice your ex-girlfriend? Why are you so indifferent to her?" Grace grunted coldly.


    Carl narrowed his eyes and his voice lowered, "Grace, my rtionship with Alice is not what you think."


    "So what is it?" Grace said, "Didn''t you treat her well before? You pick her up at the airport in person. You sent her sunflowers, and let her sit on the co-pilot. And..."


    "All right." Carl interrupted her, "I just saw you and Mason were closed before. I just wanted to make you angry. Don''t be jealous."


    "Then tell me, what is going on between you and Alice?"


    "We..."


    He was about to exin when his cell phone rang inappropriately.


    Seeing Warren''s name on the screen, he turned around and put on his coat. He frowned slightly and said, "I have to go to Carl family Group first. A lot of things have happened these days. I may be very busy. Stay here. I will exin to you about Alice in the future."


    "Well, fine." Grace dazed, but she still gently nodded.


    He bent down to kiss her forehead and left.


    After Carl left, Grace didn''t stay here much either. She went back to her room to tidy herself up and returned home.


    In the evening, Grace received a phone call from Hailey and came to Imperial City.


    Hailey sat alone at the bar, ordered a strong bottle of whisky, and was pouring wine into her mouth.


    Grace hurriedly walked up to her, frowning and saying, "Hailey, what''s wrong with you? Is someone bullying you?"


    "No one bullied me. I just miss Aaron." Hailey took a deep sip of the wine and said with a wry smile, "Grace, I seemed to see himst night."


    "Did you? Where is he?" Grace hurriedly asked.


    "But it seemed that it was not him, I am not sure. It was already veryte when I came home from workst night. I was walking alone in the street. I always felt that someone was following me, but when I looked back, I could not see anyone." She said with a wry smile, "When I quarreled with Aaron before, he was afraid that it would not be safe for me to go home alone, and he would also take me home in this way."


    Looking at her pain, Grace stepped forward and patted her on the back.


    Where the hell was Aaron? If he was still in Romantic city, why couldn''t he see Hailey?


    No, she must help Hailey find Aaron. She couldn''t let Hailey continue to feel sad.


    "Well, let''s not talk about me." Hailey sniffed, turned to look at Grace, and said, "Grace, what''s going on with you and Wolfgang? Now people all over the imperial city are saying that Wolfgang is going to marry you." Hearing her words, Grace frowned. Hadn''t Wolfgang given up yet?


    "By the way, I just saw Wolfgang make an appointment with Grayson." Hailey lowered her eyes and said, "They entered the VIP room. I did not know what they were talking about."


    "What?" Grace became pretty nervous. Sheforted Hailey and walked towards the nearby private room.


    ording to Wolfgang''s previous n, tomorrow would be her wedding to Wolfgang.


    But now that Carl was back, her marriage with Wolfgang would definitely not work. But Wolfgang was unwilling to give up.


    What the hell did he want?


    The door of the private room was left unlocked. Grace stood at the door, holding her breath and looking in.


    Grace saw Wolfgang smiling and raising his ss at Grayson, hooking his lips and saying, "Grayson, what do you think of the proposal I gave you just now?"


    "I''m d to hear that. But..." Grayson frowned, "now Carl is back alive, his engagement with Grace couldn''t be dissolved..."


    "Then let him die again." Wolfgang sneered and squeezed his ss tightly.

 Chapter 68 His Gifts

    Hearing this, Grace was shocked.


    Grayson was obviously frightened by Wolfgang''s cruel eyes and smiled awkwardly: "Wolfgang, Carl is the president of Carl''s family Group. He is extremely powerful. It is not so easy to deal with him."


    "It''s okay. I''ll handle that. You are all afraid of him, but I am not afraid." Wolfgang smiled as usual and leaned closer to Grayson. "Grayson, you just need to remember what I said and do what I asked. When Grace and I get married, I will definitely return Grace''s family Group to you."


    "Well, then I''ll do it." Grayson smiled and nked his sses with Wolfgang.


    The two men gathered together and whispered about the next n, but the voice was too low for Grace to hear clearly.


    She leaned forward to listen to something more, but her wrist was grabbed vigorously.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Daisy looking at her with a sneer. Daisy dragged her out of the private room door and stared at her "Grace, what are you doing?"


    "I just want to know what Wolfgang and Grayson are nning," Grace said truthfully.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Go home quickly. If Wolfgang sees you, you will be in danger." After saying that, she turned and left.


    "Daisy." But she stared at Daisy and said, "You knew Wolfgang was Caleb long ago, didn''t you?"


    For a long time, Daisy''s favorite person was Caleb. She must have discovered Wolfgang''s real identity and stayed with Wolfgang, willing to do everything for him.


    Hearing Grace''s words, Daisy hesitated for a long time, but still nodded with a wry smile, "Yes, I knew he was Caleb long ago. At that time, My mother died of illness, and I was heartbroken when I learned of Caleb''s death. I came to Heal Town and wanted tomit suicide by jumping into the sea. Unexpectedly, I was saved by him, who turned into Wolfgang."


    ''to make me alive, Caleb told me his true identity. So over the years, I have been with him, apanying him from Heal Town to Romantic city, and doing all the things he can''t do for him. It''s funny. I have been with him for five years, but I still can''t have him."


    Speaking of which, sheughed sarcastically.


    Grace was dazed and did not know what to say at that time.


    Daisy looked up at her and smiled, "What''s the matter? After knowing that Wolfgang is Caleb, do you regret it? Do you want to marry him again?"


    "I didn''t." Grace said clearly, "Although Caleb has been very kind to me for a long time, the only person I love is Carl. It has been ten years and has never changed."


    "That''s good." Daisy came closer to her, narrowed her eyes, and smiled. "Grace, to be honest, I like you very much. I don''t want to be enemies with you, but Caleb can only be mine. I will never let him go."


    After saying that, she smiled harshly and turned to leave.


    Looking at her back, Grace frowned and she felt that something bad would happen.


    The next morning, Grace was still asleep when she was woken up by the rapid ringing of her cell phone.


    Seeing Carl''s name on the screen, she smiled and answered the phone: "Hello, Carl?"


    "Grace, tidy up ande out. I''ll pick you up." He said gently and hung up the phone.


    Grace got up in joy. She got dressed quickly, put on light make-up, and went out of the door.


    Carl was wearing a dark blue suit and leaning against the ck Rolls Royce.


    Seeing Graceing, he bent down and put out the cigarette end. Carl helped her open the co-pilot''s door.


    Grace got on the car doubtfully. Unexpectedly, he took her to Grace family Group.


    "Carl, why did you bring me here?" Standing at the gate of the group, Grace frowned.


    "Just Go inside and you will know." He smiled, put his arms around her waist, and led her in.


    As soon as they entered the gate of Grace family Group, the employees of Grace family Group all stood in a row and bent down to say hello to Grace: ''morning Ms. Grace."


    "Ms. Grace?" Grace was shocked. ''me?"


    "Yes, the Group is yours now." Carl smiled gently. "This is my gift to you."


    At the end of the crowd, Warren Fule came up smiling with a document and handed it to Grace. He smiled politely, "Ms. Grace, this is the share transfer letter of Grace family Group. After signing, you will be thergest shareholder of Grace family Group, and the position of president will also be yours."


    Grace nced at Carl with joy on her face. Seeing him nod, she picked up the pen and signed her name on it.


    "Grace, you bitch!" At this moment, Britney rushed to Grace and was going to p her.


    But this time, before she touched Grace, she was stopped by someone.


    Carl protected Grace behind him and Stared at Britney, "Britney, if you dare to hurt Grace again, I will kill you."


    Britney shivered with fear, but she still dared to shout at Grace, "what''s wrong with me touching her? She is an unfilial daughter, Grayson has not retired yet, and she is thinking of killing her sister and robbing the family fortune. That was shameless!"


    Hearing her words, the employees looked at Grace in shock and began to talk about it.


    "I just wondered why Grace family Group suddenly changed the owner. That''s it..."


    "Gayson is not yet old enough to retire. Ste''s death is really strange..."


    "It seems that Grace got something. What shall we do in the future as our boss was evil?"


    "Grace was already vicious. Have you forgotten what she did five years ago?"


    "Shut up!" Carl roared and gnashed his teeth. "Grace is my wife. Anyone who dares to gossip about her again is against Carl''s family!"


    For an instant, they all stopped talking.


    Grace sneered and walked into Britney step by step, sarcastically saying, "Britney, I originally thought I would go find youter. But since you have found me, then I will not be nice to you."


    After saying that, she turned to look at the employees of Grace family Group and said clearly, "You all think I am vicious and I am not worthy to be the president of the Group, right? It doesn''t matter, I''ll let you vote. If my votes are less than Grayson''s, I will directly return the position to him."

 Chapter 69 Mistress and dogs are not allowed in

    What?


    Hearing what Grace said, everyone was shocked.


    Even Carl stared at her and lowered his voice. "Grace, don''t be nonsense. Grayson has managed Grace family Group for so many years and still has many confidants in thepany."


    "But I believe that people there are kind." Grace bit her lip.


    "Then you should vote quickly." Britney said proudly, "That''s what you said, don''t regret it."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t regret it." Grace sneered and said clearly, "But before that, I''d like to tell you about the pioneering history of Grace family Group."


    "I believe there are also many old employees among you, who must all know that Grace family Group has just started to struggle and almost went bankrupt several times. The reason why thepany has today is that Grayson married my mother lily. With The White''s family''s support, thepany has gradually improved."


    Hearing Grace''s words, several old employees nodded in agreement.


    Grace nced at Britney and sneered, "But you know what? When The White''s family helped the Group, Grayson cheated on Britney. They secretly stayed together for more than ten years. When I was two years old, they secretly gave birth to Ste."


    "The most hateful thing was that Britney made a car ident. Then she also let the nurse put chronic poison into my mother''s needle water and tried to kill her!"


    "When my mother was in danger, Britney took Ste to live in my family. She bullied me all the time."


    In an instant, all the people were shocked and began to judge Britney.


    "Nonsense!" Britney became pretty furious.


    Grace smiled faintly and continued, "After all, this Grace family group was helped up by The White''s family. Half of the group belongs to my mother. Now my mother is dead. Is there anything wrong with me helping her to get thepany back? Do I still want to leave thepany to these vicious murderers?"


    "Yes! I support Miss. Grace!"


    "I also support Miss. Grace, who will be the president in the future!"


    Looking at the employees epting Grace as president, Britney was trembling with anger.


    "Get her out of here. From now on, Mistress and dogs will not be allowed in our Group!" Grace sneered.


    The next second, Britney was dragged out of Grace''s family by two security guards.


    And Grace, also officially took the position of Grace family Group.


    In the president''s office, Carl took a nce at Grace, who was fiddling with documents. He smiled, "President Grace, you just looked very domineering."


    "Of course." Grace raised her eyebrows at him and said triumphantly, "After all, I''m Mrs. Carl."


    "Yes, You are bing more and more like me." Heughed.


    "You taught me that." Grace blinked and looked at the documents. She began to worry, "but Carl, is it too tiring to be president? There are so many documents to read that I can''t understand them."


    "It''s okay. I''ll let Warren stay here with you these days. If there''s anything wrong, let him teach you."


    "What about you?" Grace suddenly got up. She walked up to him step by step, gently pulled up his tie, and narrowed her eyes. "Can''t you stay and teach me?"


    "Of course I can." He smiled and put his arms around her waist. HE lowered his voice and said, "I can teach you anything you want to learn."


    At the moment, Grace was like a sexy little wild cat. Carl, who had always had good self-control, was even fascinated by her.


    He pressed her on the desk and tore off her skirt.


    The two hot bodies were immediately intertwined.


    The office was a mess.


    Company management was more difficult andplicated than Grace imagined. With Warren''s help, she finally learned some basic skills.


    It''s time to go home. Grace rubbed her arm and walked out of the Group.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Mason was standing at the gate of the Group.


    Mason seemed to have waited for her for a long time. Seeing hering, he stepped forward and smiled, "Congrattions, Grace, you finally got the Group back." "Thank you." Grace smiled awkwardly, looked at him, and asked, "Why are you still here sote?"


    "Waiting for you." He said, "If you are free next, can you talk to me?"


    Out of guilt, Grace nodded and came with him to a nearby Western restaurant.


    After sitting down, he said directly, "Grace, you are not going to divorce Carl?"


    "Uh-huh." Grace was shocked and said truthfully, ''mason, I''m sorry I can''t help you. I''m just an ordinary woman. I just want to be with the people I like."


    "If Carl is really your lover, I will naturally choose to bless you. But Grace, in five years, he has changed too much. Carl is not the one you loved deeply ten years ago. He has changed." Mason sighed softly and said, "Do you know what happened to him and Alice three years ago?"


    Hearing Alice''s name, Grace got nervous and she hurriedly said, "Carl said that he would tell me about him and Aliceter."


    "He doesn''t tell you now because he can''t speak." Mason grunted coldly, "Grace, do you know? Three years ago, Alice chose to retire at the peak of his career because she was pregnant."


    "What?" Grace got trembled and looked at him with disbelief. "Alice was pregnant?"


    "Not only did she got pregnant, but she also went abroad to give birth to the child." Mason said word by word, "And as far as I know, Alice secretly brought the child back to China this time and the child is now living in the vi prepared for them."


    For an instant, Grace was stunned.


    That meant, Alice and Carl had a three-year-old child?


    No... This was impossible...


    She could ept that he has loved someone else in the past five years, but she couldn''t ept that they had a baby...


    "Grace, I know you like Carl, but what are you going to do now? That''s the child of Carl and Alice. Even if he didn''t want to marry Alice, but this child will be connected with Alice all his life. Do you think you can be happy?" Mason sighed softly and continued.

 Chapter 70 They are a family.

    "No... I don''t believe you..." Grace still bit her lip and shook her head.


    Carl was her husband, whom she had loved for ten years. She never dreamed that he would have children with another woman.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s all true." Mason smiled helplessly, "If you don''t believe it, you can go to Alice''s vi, which is also owned by Carl and is on Parasol Road."


    "OK." Grace nodded. Then she went out of the Western restaurant and took a taxi towards Parasol Road.


    Along the way, she was stunned. She was thinking of the memories with Carl these days. She thought that she and Carl could finally live a happy life. Unexpectedly, it was still a dream after all. The car soon stopped at Parasol Road. Along the cobblestone path, Grace found the vi Mason mentioned.


    She stood at the door of the vi and lingered for a long time, but still did not dare to ring the doorbell.


    She was really scared that what Mason said was true.


    Just then, there was a car whistle not far away. Grace hurriedly turned around and a familiar Rolls Royce appeared in her view.


    It''s Carl''s car.


    She grabbed her lower lip and subconsciously hide behind the grass in the garden.


    After a while, Carl was seening down from the car with a lot of toys in his arms and walking towards the vi.


    Seems to have heard the movement of the car, Alice also opened the door of the vi.


    The next second, Grace saw a little girl of about three years old in a pink princess dress, trotting into Carl''s arms and shouting gently, "Daddy" For an instant, Grace was stunned.


    Carl stretched out his hand and rubbed the little girl''s little head. His face was spoiled and he said, "Good girl."


    "Carl, why did you buy so many things?" Alice hurried forward and naturally took the toy in his hand. He smiled and said, "Luna is already very happy." "These are all her favorites." He said lightly.


    "Well, go inside quickly." Alice nodded and went into the vi.


    Grace curled up in the flowers, tears streaming down.


    They look like a real family...


    It turned out that she was the one who shouldn''t be here.


    That was ridiculous.


    From time to time, theughter of Carl and Alice came from the vi.


    This was the man she had loved for ten years? Was this the love she had been keeping for ten years?


    It turned out that over the years, she was the only one who had remained in the same ce and waited for this love. While Carl has already left her and became a stranger. Grace smiled sarcastically. She wiped away her tears and stumbled away.


    She didn''t know where she could go but felt very ufortable.


    When she recovered, she found herself standing at the gate of the imperial city.


    She smiled bitterly and walked into the club.


    Maybe if she was drunk, her heart would not hurt so much.


    She ordered two bottles of whisky. She picked up the ss and poured it into her mouth one after another.


    When she was in a bad mood, it seemed that she was especially easy to get drunk. When she finished a bottle of whisky, she felt dizzy.


    "Grace." At this moment, her wrist was grabbed vigorously. She heard the man''s worried voice, "why do you drink so much?"


    Grace slowly raised her head and looked at Wolfgang''s worried eyes.


    She smiled and stared at him, "Wolfgang, are you here? No... you are not Wolfgang... you are Caleb..."


    When it came to Caleb, Grace felt even sadder. How did Caleb be like this?


    Thinking of this, she said it directly.


    Wolfgang sighed softly, sat down beside her. She rubbed her fine hair gently and lowered his voice, "Grace, I am still your brother Caleb. I have never changed."


    "No... you have changed..." She shook her head with a wry smile. "Caleb was not like this. He was so gentle and kind. He would not do anything to hurt me and Carl in his life..." Speaking of which, her tears flowed down.


    "Now Caleb will always protect Grace." He put his shoulder in front of her and said in the same tone as before, "It''s just that the person who hurt you has be Carl now, so I have to be against him."


    Hearing what he said, she bit her lower lip and leaned against his shoulder, tears flowing more fiercely.


    At that moment, she felt that Caleb was back, but she also knew that they could never go back.


    "Well, don''t cry." Wolfgangforted her softly and said, "Grace, I can help you leave Carl at any time as long as you like. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to marry me. I can wait for you. I''ve been waiting for you for so many years anyway, and I don''t care for a few more years."


    "Thank you, Caleb." Grace wept bitterly.


    Later, she was drunk.


    When she woke up the next day, Grace had been sent home by Wolfgang. She picked up her cell phone and looked at it. Carl called her several times. She sneered and turned it off directly.


    She was in a bad moodst night. Wolfgang promised to take her to Heal Town for a break and tell her his story in the past five years.


    She smiled bitterly and bent down to pack her luggage.


    Just then, the urgent doorbell rang.


    Grace hesitated for a moment, but still opened the door.


    Carl stood at the door with a worried face. Seeing her, she took her hand and frowned, "Grace, what happened to youst night? I called you so many times, why didn''t you answer? I thought something was wrong with you and I was worried about you."


    "I was with Wolfgangst night." Grace looked at him calmly.


    "What?" Carl was shocked, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    However, she threw him off and sneered, "What''s the matter? Is it strange? Wolfgang is Caleb. Caleb has always liked me very much. What''s so strange about me and him continuing our friendship?"


    "Grace, do you know what you are talking about?" Carl''s eyes suddenly cooled down and his voice raised a few minutes. "You are my wife now, and you still want to hang out with another man?" "Wife?" Grace repeated his words andughed sarcastically. "Yes, Carl, I am your wife. But if you regard me as your wife, you won''t have another home outside!"

 Chapter 71 I want to divorce with you

    When she thought about what she sawst night, Grace felt heart-breaking.


    "Grace." It happened that Wolfgang came at this moment. He was sitting on the fashionable sports car and waved at Grace. "Have you packed your luggage yet? We have to go." "Are you hanging out with Wolfgang?" Carl narrowed his eyes. He looked at Grace unbelievably.


    "Yes, I want to go with him." She smiled wryly, "Carl, our marriage was originally a conspiracy of yours. I was wrong. I shouldn''t indulge in it. I shouldn''t destroy your happiness."


    "Grace, what do you want?" He obviously panicked. He hurriedly took her hand and whispered, "You clearly promised me that you would apany me no matter how dangerous it was. You said that you love me, you said that you would be with me forever, and you could not leave me..."


    "But I regret it now!" Grace interrupted him with a sneer. She looked up at Carl and said word by word, "Carl, have you forgotten? Five years ago, you personally put me in Caleb''s bed, and you forced me to marry Caleb. I have already been your aunt."


    Aunt?


    His body was severely shaken and he became pretty sad.


    However, what Grace said was more ruthless and more piercing.


    "So Carl, let''s get divorced. I have already drawn up the divorce agreement and I will send it to you. I hope that when Ie back from Heal Town, you can sign it and stop pestering me. In the end, I prefer Caleb, who only loves me." Grace kept saying those words. All of these made Carl feel painful.


    He fell back a few steps and felt dizzy. He could hardly hear what she was saying.


    Looking at Carl''s sad appearance, Grace was shocked and her heart ached.


    But thinking of Alice and their three-year-old child, she cruelly pushed Carl away and took her luggage into Wolfgang''s car.


    Perhaps this was their best ending.


    She still loved him very much, but she had to leave him and chose to help him. He should give Alice and the child a sweet home. She had lived in a broken family since childhood and knew better than anyone how important a happy family was to the baby.


    In any case, the child was innocent.


    Luna was only three years old. Grace couldn''t ruin Luna''s life because of her own selfish love.


    Wolfgang, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, smiled at Carl proudly. Then he stepped on the elerator and left with Grace.


    Grace thought that when she came to Heal Town, she could forget Carl for a while.


    But this city was also full of memories of her and Carl.


    Beautiful seascape vis, romantic pink beaches, and beautiful sunset beaches were all beautiful memories brought to her by Carl.


    She sat on the beach and looked at the slowly rising seawater. She felt pretty sad.


    "Isn''t it beautiful here?" Wolfgang handed Grace a cup of coconut juice, sat down beside her, smiled faintly, and said, "When I first came here, I was also attracted by the beautiful scenery here."


    "Well, it is really beautiful." It''s a pity that Carl was not the one who apanied her to see the scenery. She always felt that something was missing from this beautiful day.


    The two chatted a lot. Wolfgang told her about his life in Heal Town in the past five years after escaping from the Romantic city, which was simr to what Carl told her at the beginning. She listened patiently and felt very distressed for him.


    It was getting dark, and Grace got up to say goodbye to Wolfgang and turned to the hotel.


    Just then, she saw the familiar figure in the crowd again.


    It''s Aaron.


    This time, without any hesitation, she rushed up directly and grabbed the man''s arm. The man turned his head. It was indeed Aaron.


    "Aaron!" Grace tugged at him and frowned. "You are here. Is it you who I sawst time?"


    "Grace, let me go first." Aaron frowned and whispered.


    "I won''t let go. You havee back with me to see Hailey!" She sipped her lips and said, "Do you know how Hailey came here during this period? She thought about you every day. She had been looking for you. She has done so much for you. Why do you have to leave her and make her sad?"


    "Grace, do you think I would like to leave her? I can even die for her. Do you think my love for her is fake?" Aaron said with a wry smile.


    Hearing what he said, Grace was shocked. She let go of him and frowned. "In this case, why do you want to go? Now that you have finished the operation, you are getting better. Just stay with her, have a good time with her, marry her, and have children. Just live a happy life, isn''t it good?"


    "Grace, you think life and love are too simple." Aaron put out a cigarette and took a few snaps. "If I can do that, of course, I would like to live like that. But if I continue to stay with Hailey, she will die. Do you want to watch her die?" "What?" Grace was stunned.


    However, Aaron narrowed his eyes and spit out smoke rings. He said hoarsely, "Grace if you don''t want Hailey to die, don''te to me again. Don''t tell her that you saw me today. Let her forget me." After saying that, he disappeared into the crowd.


    Grace bit her lips and stared at his far-away figure. She frowned.


    What exactly did Aaron mean by what he said? Was he in any trouble with Hailey?


    Grace shook her head gently, smiled helplessly, and returned to the hotel room.


    It seemed that Hailey and Aaron were not as simple as she imagined.


    As soon as she was about to take a bath, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Warren''s name on the screen, she hesitated for a long time, but slipped the answer key, "Hello, Warren? What''s the matter?"


    "Grace, can youe and see Boss Carl?" Warren''s voice sounded particrly anxious.


    Grace was dazed, but pretended to be calm and asked, "What''s wrong with Carl?"


    "Boss Carl has fallen ill. His previous wound has not healed yet. Now he is infected. Coupled with a bad cold, the whole person is in aa and has been calling your name." Warren said, "Grace, I don''t know what''s the matter between you two, but pleasee and see him. He misses you."


    For an instant, Grace squeezed her cell phone tightly and her heart thumped.


    When she thought about Carl''s sad eyes and lonely back, She felt sad.


    He was so ill that she was really worried about him and wanted to see him, but...

 Chapter 72 Thank you for returning Carl to me

    Grace smiled bitterly and whispered, "Warren, I''m sorry. I''m in Heal Town now and can''t see him right now. Call Alice and let her take care of him." After saying that, she hung up the phone directly.


    Holding the hung-up phone, she felt extremely sad. Knowing that he was ill, she couldn''t wait to fly to Romantic city to take care of him and let him get better quickly. But at the thought of Alice and the child, she felt a panic in her heart.


    Just then, the urgent doorbell rang.


    Grace calmed down. She got up and opened the door.


    Wolfgang was holding a bottle of good red wine. He narrowed his eyes, "Grace, I knew you couldn''t sleep. Please apany me to have two drinks."


    "Well, fine." Grace dazed, nodded gently, and came into the yard with him.


    The cool sea breeze messed up her long hair. She looked up at the beautiful beach not far away and felt bitter.


    Wolfgang poured a ss of red wine and handed it to her. He lowered his voice and said, "Grace, I remember you said that you like the sea. You said that your greatest wish is to marry your beloved at the sea." "Well, yes." Now it seemed that her wish couldn''t be realized in her life.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can help you realize your wish." Wolfgang suddenly took her hand and said clearly, "Grace, when I was still Caleb, everyoneughed at me as a fool. They looked down on me,ughed at me. Only you regarded me as a friend and never thought of me as a fool. I will give you back this kindness."


    Hearing what he said, Grace was stunned. She subconsciously drew her hand back and smiled awkwardly, "Caleb, I''m curious. When did you begin to recover your intelligence?"


    "The second year I met you." He said.


    The second-year?


    That was nine years ago. That was to say, the remaining four years, he knew everything, and she was still fooled by him.


    She looked up at him and smiled wryly: "Caleb, your Carl family is good at fooling people around."


    "Grace, I didn''t mean to cheat you." He exined, "I did this just to survive. If Martha had known nine years ago that I had regained my intelligence, I would have died. Think about it, over the years, I carefully pretended to be crazy and foolish, but she found out. Later, I was killed by her design and framed for the crime. This woman is much more vicious than you think."


    "Well, I don''t me you. I don''t want to mention anything about what happened at that time." Grace turned her head. But she seemed to be pretty sad.


    In any case, what she had experienced in the mental hospital in the past five years was a pain that could not die out in her life.


    "Grace, don''t worry, I will not let anyone bully you again." Wolfgang smiled gently and said word by word, "I will make all those who bully you pay a painful price!" "Wolfgang, go to sleep." Once she heard those words, she might be very touched. But now, thinking of Ste''s death and Carl''s injuries, she only felt scared. His love was too heavy for her to bear.


    She smiled bitterly and got up. She looked at him and said, "And don''t do anything for me in the future. I am no longer Grace."


    After saying that, she turned and went back to her room.


    Wolfgang gently shook his goblet and smiled, "Whether you were Grace or not, I will not let you leave me. You are mine, and you can only be mine."


    The next morning, Grace got up early. She bought the earliest air ticket and flew back to Romantic city alone.


    What happened in Carl made her lose her mind before. But when she calmed down and thought about it. She shouldn''t be so impulsive. In any case, life had to continue. What''s more, now she was the president of Grace family Group and she was responsible for Grace family Group.


    After returning to Romantic city, she came to Grace family Group as usual and began to work.


    It was evening.


    Grace didn''t want to be alone, so she went shopping with Hailey.


    Thinking of seeing Aaron in Heal Town before, Grace looked at Hailey and asked tentatively, "Hailey, have you and Aaron offended anyone in Romantic city over the years?"


    "No." Hailey thought for a moment and said, "Grace, have you found Aaron?"


    "No, I''m just curious." Grace thought for a long time, but still didn''t tell Hailey about Aaron


    Aaron was not an arbitrary person. Grace believed that he must have his reasons for doing so.


    "All right." Hailey nodded and was disappointing.


    "Grace? What a coincidence?" Just then, there was a mocking voice behind her.


    Grace was shocked. As soon as she turned around, she saw Alice holdingrge and small famous brand bags and looking at Grace.


    Grace rolled her eyes and didn''t want to respond to her.


    However, Alice walked up to her step by step and smiled: "Grace, speaking of which, I still have to thank you very much. Thank you for finally agreeing to divorce Carl. Thank you also for giving Carl back to me and giving me a chance." At this point, she smiled triumphantly, " Carl was illst night. Under my careful care, he is getting better. Look, these things were bought by him."


    Grace just took a nce at her coldly, "Alice, you have bought so many things for yourself, why don''t you want to buy some for your daughter?"


    Hearing her words, Alice became serious, "Grace, how do you know I have a daughter?"


    She was now thepany''s key beauty designer. She was single and unmarried. If the media knew that she had a three-year-old daughter, it would be over. Therefore, when she returned home, she would hide Luna very well. No one knew the existence of Luna except those who were extremely close to her.


    "You don''t have to care how I know that, you just need to know that I gave Carl to you because I pitied your child." Grace looked straight at her and said clearly, "You''d better watch your mouth. otherwise, I will destroy you!" "Pity my child?" Alice narrowed her eyes andughed.


    It seemed that when she chose to keep the child, it was a correct decision.


    She came closer to Grace and said word by word, "Grace since you want my child to have a father so much, why don''t you leave Carlpletely?"

 Chapter 73 I hate Grace.

    "Leave himpletely?" Grace was stunned and her eyebrows wrinkled. "Alice, what do you mean?"


    "You have all decided to divorce Carl, which has helped us. Why don''t you be more thorough? You marry Mason directly and let Carl give uppletely." Alice smiled and continued, ''mason has always wanted to marry you anyway, hasn''t he?" "Alice, don''t push your luck too hard." Grace squinted at her and sneered, "It''s none of your business."


    "I''m just giving you a piece of advice. After all, I also think that marrying Mason is your best choice." Alice smiled triumphantly and got closer to Grace. She sipped her lips and said, "Grace, Now that you know all about Luna, Then I will not hide it from you. As you can see, Luna is my daughter with Carl. Carl likes her very much. Over the years, he flew to France every year to see her and celebrate Luna''s birthday. Next Sunday will be her third birthday. I hope Carl and I can give Luna a home at that time."


    As she said this, she took a photo from her wallet and shoved it into Grace''s hand. Then Alice left.


    Grace looked at the photo and felt heart-breaking.


    Luna in the photo was wearing a skirt and a small crown with a happy birthday on it. Carl and Alice held her andughed happily.


    For an instant, She was stunned.


    This was her dream home. Unfortunately, he had be the father of other people''s children.


    "Grace, is this Alice too arrogant?" Hailey couldn''t bear to see it anymore, so she frowned and said, "You are still Mrs. Carl now. It''s shameless of her to dare to talk to you like this!"


    "I will not be." Grace said with a wry smile, "Carl should have signed the divorce agreement long ago."


    "Grace, do you want to divorce Boss Carl?" Hailey could see that Grace loved Carl.


    But Grace just nodded gently with a wry smile and did not say a word.


    After that, Grace waved goodbye to Hailey and returned home.


    Unexpectedly, Carl was standing there.


    He was wearing a thin gray sweater. His hair was messy, his face was very pale. His eyes were covered with red blood, and his tall body was tottering. It seemed that he had not recovered from a serious illness. When he saw Grace, he walked up to her. Carl hooked his lips and smiled, "Grace, your finally home."


    "Well, what are you doing here when you are not at home to take good care of your illness?" Grace frowned.


    "Ie to see you." He bent down to take her white hand and said smilingly, "Grace, I know you were joking when you said you wanted to divorce me. I didn''t sign the divorce agreement. Since you came back, let''s pretend nothing happened that day."


    His voice was gentle. Grace bit her lower lip and somehow wanted to cry.


    He had always been indifferent and decisive. This was the first time she had heard him say such injustice and perfection in this tone.


    The thick tenderness in his eyes was about to melt her heart.


    However, she still sneered at him. She shook off his hand cruelly and said word by word, "Carl, I''m not joking with you. I want to divorce you. Please sign it quickly and stop pestering me."


    "Why?" He stared at her with his eyes slightly narrowed, and his voice was low and hoarse. "Grace, we were fine before. Why did you suddenly divorce?"


    "Because I got what I wanted." Grace said coldly, "Carl, I admit that I did love you very much, but you don''t think that I will continue to love you if you put me in a mental hospital for five years?" "Sorry, my love is not so cheap. I said those words just wanted you to willingly give me Grace''s family group! You see, I got what I want, right? Now I have got Grace family Group without any effort."


    "What?" Carl''s body was almost severely shaken, and the whole person fell back a few steps. "Grace, you did so much to get Grace family Group?"


    "Yes, I have guessed your n for a long time, but I just pretended to be naive." She smiled and continued, "by the way, you don''t know yet? Although I didn''t kill Ste, I did help. I asked Wolfgang to find someone to kill her."


    In an instant, his eyes changed rapidly. He became serious when he looked at her.


    She smiled triumphantly. She approached him to step by step and grunted coldly: "Carl, I came back this time to avenge you and Ste. Now it seems that I have seeded. I not only killed Ste but also made you fall in love with me again..." "Grace, you bitch!" He trembled with anger and interrupted her with a roar, "You are so cruel!"


    "I''m not good as you." She pretended to be calm and spoke clearly.


    "Good, very good." He smiled coldly. Then he suddenly took out the divorce agreement. He signed it quickly and severely hit it on her face.


    "In this case, then I give what you want! Grace, I was clumsy before. From now on, we will never see each other again!"


    Sharp paper scratched her face and bright red blood trickled down her white cheeks.


    She stood there foolishly, bending over to pick up the divorce agreements scattered all over the floor one by one without saying a word.


    "Grace, you make me sick!" Carl kicked her heavily, then turned around and disappeared into the night.


    She fell heavily on the ground. Her tears suddenly flown down.


    Carl, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but forgive me for being just an ordinary woman. I could tolerate your past with Alice, but I could not ept that you have a three-year-old daughter.


    In this case, it''s better to end all of this with her.


    Let go of him. It was good for each other.


    But in the dark at this moment, Carl walked a few steps, then felt dizzy in front of him and almost fell to the ground.


    Warren, who was waiting in the car, got off the car and held him up. Warren was worried, "Boss Carl, you have a fever again. I''ll call Grace."


    "No." He grabbed Warren and sneered, "Grace and I are divorced."


    "Why? Didn''t you wait for three hours on a cold night? Boss Carl, you love her so much, why did you divorce her?" Warren did not understand.


    "I was wrong." He squeezed his hand into a fist and gnashed his teeth. "Warren, I will only hate Grace in the future!"

 Chapter 74 Ex girlfriend

    In the next few days, life in Grace slowly returned to calm.


    She went to work every day. When she got home, she started to do her design crazily. She couldn''t stop. If she stopped for a minute, she couldn''t help but think of Carl. A week passed.


    This evening, Grace came out of Grace family Group as usual and sent the drawn design drawings to Ryan.


    "Good evening, Grace." She heard someone was talking.


    She looked up and saw Mason holding a bunch of beautiful roses and looking at her smiling.


    She was shocked and wondered, ''mason, why are you here?"


    "I came to ask you for a date." He handed her the roses. He hooked his lips and smiled. "Grace, I think it over. Since you don''t want to marry me so soon, it doesn''t matter. We''ll get along slowly. Anyway, you are single now. When we''ll talk about our marriage."


    Hearing what he said, Grace smiled helplessly and said, ''mason, why are you doing now? Isn''t Rose the person you like? There is no need to waste so much time on me."


    "Rose and I are in the past." He smiled faintly, "I admit that when I first learned that she married my brother, my heart was very ufortable. My ex became my sister-inw, which was quite funny, but I was just unwilling to her and had no love for a long time. The person I like now is you."


    At this point, he leaned in front of her and winked at her.


    "But..."


    "Don''t refuse me. You don''t have a husband now. You have to give me a chance to chase you." Mason interrupted her, with a full face of bullying, "Get on the car first and apany me to dinner."


    "All right." Grace smiled helplessly and could only follow him to the car.


    Mason took Grace to the ss Pavilion Western Restaurant. The two were preparing to enter the restaurant when the waiter came out and politely said, "Sorry, please go back. Boss Carl has a booking tonight."


    "Boss Carl?" Grace''s heart thumped and he hurriedly asked, "Is it Carl of Carl family Group?"


    "Yes, it is Boss Carl." The waiter said with envy, "Boss Carl is too romantic and Alice is too happy tonight."


    "Yes, a lot of children''s toys have been prepared. It seems that they are going to get back together." Another waiter also leaned in and said.


    Alice? Children''s toys?


    Graceughed sarcastically. If she was right, tonight should be Luna''s birthday, right?


    He booked the whole restaurant to celebrate Luna''s birthday with Alice.


    She felt very sad to think that he had packed it here to surprise her.


    It turned out that she was not the only one he had at all. It turned out that what he had given her would also be given to others.


    "It''s okay, Grace, let''s change one." Mason smiled faintly. He looked at Grace and said, "If you like it, I will also make you a more romantic Western restaurant."


    ''mason, let''s go to have some beer." Grace narrowed her eyes and smiled, "I prefer to drink beer in the big gear rather than in this restrained ce."


    Mason paused and nodded with addiction: "Well, well, we will eat whatever you want."


    "Let''s go then."


    Although Grace was from a famous family. Since Britney came to Grace''s family, she had lived worse. She had no money to eat in high-end restaurants, so she could onlye to eat some snacks. Over time, she also fell in love with this kind of foods


    She remembered that ten years ago when she first brought Carl to have some snacks, he was like Mason at the moment. He thought the table was dirty and the smoke was too heavy. But then, she stuffed the baked string into his mouth, and he tasted it with a tight frown and couldn''t help like them.


    Later, he would apany her to such ces for dinner from time to time. Unfortunately, ten yearster, she still liked the fireworks, but the person apanying her was no longer him.


    ''mason, I have wronged you." Looking at Mason''s out-of-ce appearance in a small chair in an expensive suit, Grace smiled apologetically.


    "No." He picked up the kebab on the table and took a bite. He smiled and said, "This kebab is quite delicious. It tastes better than those steaks in Western restaurants."


    "You don''t have to do this for me..." Grace said awkwardly.


    "I like it." He squinted his beautiful eyes andughed, "Grace, as long as it is something you like, I will like it. And I will get closer to you."


    At that moment, his warm smile was very good-looking in the curling smoke.


    ......


    Aftering out of the big gear, the night was already very deep.


    Grace refused Mason''s offer to take her home and walked slowly along the silent street alone.


    Unconsciously, she walked to Parasol Road.


    At this point, have Carl and Alice finished their dinner? Maybe they have returned to the vi.


    Grace nced at the vi with lights on from a distance and felt inexplicably sad.


    She sighed lightly and was about to leave when she saw a man in a ck sweater and cap walking quickly towards the vi.


    Seeing him standing at the door of the vi ringing the doorbell for half a day, Grace frowned and felt strange, so she followed.


    The doorbell rang for a long time before the vi door opened.


    Seeing the man standing at the door, Alice''s face suddenly cooled down.


    Alice rolled her eyes and said, "What are you doing here? Get out of here! I don''t want to see you!"


    As she said this, she was ready to close the gate.


    However, the man grabbed the doorknob and sneered, "Today is Luna''s birthday. I havee to give her a birthday present."


    "No need, Luna has long had nothing to do with you!" Alice shouted.


    "Luna is my daughter. She has my blood on her body. How can it have nothing to do with me?" The man hummed coldly, "Even if you don''t recognize me, you can''t deny my blood rtionship with Luna?" What?


    Hearing this, Grace was stunned in the same ce. This man was Luna''s father? So Luna was not Carl''s daughter at all?


    But that day, she heard Luna calling Carl "Baby". What was going on?


    The man and Alice were still arguing loudly, but Grace felt a buzzing in her ear and could not hear any more words.


    So, she misunderstood Carl? Carl never had a child with Alice... nor wasn''t he irresponsible for the child?


    But she had broken Carl''s heart...

 Chapter 75 She misunderstood him

    Grace stumbled away from Parasol Road but still did not refrain from taking a taxi to Carl''s vi.


    She must ask Carl what was going on.


    She stood at the door of the vi, took a deep breath. She hesitated for a long time but rang the doorbell.


    After a long time, the door of the vi was gently pushed open.


    Carl had just taken a bath, dressed in a dark blue bathrobe, with wet hair and a well-defined handsome face withziness and evil charm.


    Seeing Grace standing at the door, he paused and smiled sarcastically: "Miss Grace? What brings you here?"


    "Carl, can Ie in?" Grace frowned and pursed her lips. "I have something to say to you."


    "Sorry, Grace, we are divorced." He said coldly, "Isn''t it very good for you to casually enter a man''s house in the middle of the night?"


    "Then I will stand here and say it." Grace narrowed her eyes and took out the photo Alice had given her from her bag and ced it in front of him.


    Seeing the photo, his eyebrows couldn''t help wrenching, "How did you have this?"


    "Alice gave it to me. She told me that Luna is your daughter." Grace said with a wry smile, "But just now, I saw another man at Alice''s door. He said he was Luna''s father..."


    "Is that why you divorced me?" Carl interrupted her coldly and pushed her into a corner step by step.


    She was shocked and nodded truthfully: "Yes, if Luna is your daughter, then I can''t ept it anyway."


    "I see." He gripped her chin with a sneer, "Grace, you are high-spirited, but I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. Luna is not my daughter."


    "But that day, I heard Luna calling your father." She frowned.


    "I have already told you that my rtionship with Alice is not what you think. I just feel distressed that I didn''t have a father since I was a child. Unexpectedly, you sentenced me to death directly." Heughed sarcastically and his voice grew colder and colder.


    "I..." Grace was speechless for a moment.


    He came closer to her and sneered, "So, what do you want to do when you rush to find me tonight? Know that Luna is not my daughter, and want to fix this friendship again?"


    "I just want to make things clear." Grace was dazed and struggled to push him away.


    However, he pressed her against the wall vigorously, staring at her with a gloomy face and saying word by word, "Grace, what am I in your eyes? Is it a tool that can be used at will?"


    "I never thought of using you as a tool. I didn''t understand Alice and Luna. I''m sorry, but..."


    "Shut up!" Before she could finish speaking, Carl grabbed her by the neck and said coldly, "Grace, I don''t want to listen to your chicanery anymore. You bitch. I believed you so much at the beginning. I didn''t expect you have already been with Wolfgang and killed Ste."


    Hearing what he said, Grace was shocked and did not know what to say for a moment.


    To stimte Carl, She admitted that she killed her by herself. Now it was melodramatic to argue again.


    She smiled bitterly and looked straight at him calmly "Well, I did it all. If you want to kill me, you can do whatever you want."


    "You!" He kept biting his lips and staring at her. His angry eyes made him anxious to kill her.


    But in the end, he sneered and let her go.


    He looked over her with his handsome eyes slightly narrowed and grunted coldly, "Grace, I won''t kill you. I want you to live well. After all, there is still a good show waiting for you to see. If you die, it will not be funny."


    After saying that, he pushed her out of the door. And he closed that door heavily.


    She stood absent and felt heart-breaking.


    This time, she couldn''t me anyone. Because her and Carl''s happiness was destroyed by herself.


    ......


    Ryan was very satisfied with Grace''s new design. Soon, her new products came on the market. Under the promotion of Ryan, hertest wedding ring "Warm Sun" sold well. Overnight, Grace became a household name wedding ring designer in Romantic city.


    Grace felt very gratified to see the wedding rings she designed frequently appear in jewelry magazines and TV screens.


    It seemed that hard work would still pay off.


    This morning, Grace was sitting in his office watching the entertainment news when Hailey pushed the door and came in.


    Dressed in professional attire, she stood awkwardly in front of Grace and smiled awkwardly: "Grace, can I work for Grace family Group?"


    "Of course, although I offered you the opportunity for the interview, you passed the interview ording to your hard-working. And you will be a member of Grace family Group in the future." Grace smiled.


    "Thank you, Grace." She said with a full face of gratitude.


    "You don''t need to say that." Grace took her hand gently and said, "Without you, I''m afraid I won''t survive the five years in the mental hospital. I said I will repay you."


    "It''s really good to know you." Hailey smiled and said hurriedly, "By the way, I haven''t congratted you yet. Your wedding ring sales are so good. Now you can be as famous as Alice. Come on, You will surpass her one day." "Don''t worry, I will try my best." Grace nodded.


    "Ms. Grace, Grayson is here." The two were talking when the secretary suddenly came in and said to Grace.


    Grace frowned and looked at Grayson who pushed the door and came in. Grace said angrily, "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing here?" Grayson repeated her words and smiled sarcastically. "Grace, you don''t think of yourself as the president of Grace family Group, do you?"


    "Am I not?" Grace grunted coldly.


    "Unfortunately, you are still too young." Graysonughed, "I have already applied to the board of directors. In three days, the shareholders" meeting will be reconvened to re-elect the president of Grace family Group." "With what? I am now thergest shareholder of Grace family Group." Grace''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled.


    "But you don''t have any experience in managing thepany and are not suitable for this position at all. Since you took over Grace family Group, Grace family Group has suffered serious losses. Carl family Group used to help you and barely passed the test. Now you don''t have the backer of the Carl family Group. Grace family Group is in your hands and will die sooner orter." Grayson sneered.


    Hearing what he said, Grace immediately frowned.


    Was this what Carl said? He would let her experience the loss?

 Chapter 76 Grace family Group Facing Crisis

    But today''s Grace was not the Grace that they used to be able to y with at any time.


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled. She looked up at Grayson and granted coldly, "Grayson, if you also failed at the shareholders" meeting, wouldn''t you feel ashamed?"


    "Do you think you will win?" Grayson sneered, "Grace, Carl will not help you anymore. He hates you now. He wants you to lose Grace''s family Group and beg him on your knees. You have no backer. I see what else you can fight me with." Hearing what he said, Grace''s heart trembled slightly. But she still pretended to be calm and said, "Grayson, do you think I am the kind of person who needs men? Even without Carl, I can hold Grace''s family."


    "Your bravado is the same as a lily!" Grayson rolled his eyes and sneered, "In this case, then we will meet at the shareholders" meeting in three days!"


    After saying that, he turned and left directly.


    Looking at the back of him leaving, Grace slumped into her seat and smiled bitterly.


    To be honest, she had no confidence at all. She didn''t study finance. She didn''t know how to manage thepany. Warren had been helping her before, but since she divorced Carl, Warren Fule had returned to Carl''s family Group. Although she had been studying very hard these days, the three days were too short. She had no confidence to save the hearts of shareholders. After all, Grayson had been managing Grace family Group for more than 20 years. Despite this, she sighed lightly. She took out the files and looked at them carefully.


    It was time to go home in an instant. Hailey stood at the door of the president''s office, waiting for Grace toe out.


    Grace packed up her things and walked out of Grace''s family Group talking andughing with her.


    But as soon as they walked out of thepany gate, they saw a tramp with a wine bottle and a foul smell standing there, staring at Grace and Hailey all the time.


    Grace wanted to turn around and call for security guards, but the tramp walked up to Hailey. He looked up and down at Grace family Group and smiled, "Hailey, You live a happy life. You can evene to work in such a ce." For an instant, Hailey grabbed Grace''s hand and trembled with fear.


    Grace immediately understood that this tramp should be Hailey''s bastard adoptive father.


    "Hailey, don''t be afraid, I''m here." Grace took Hailey''s hand tightly and looked up at the tramp and shouted, "What do you want? Hailey has long had nothing to do with you. Get out of here, otherwise, I will call the police..." "Bah, who the hell are you!" Before she had finished speaking, the tramp pushed her to the ground.


    Her knee rested on the steps.


    Under the great disparity of power, looking at the man''s fierce pressure on Hailey to the ground for money, Grace worried about an ident and hurriedly turned into thepany to call for security.


    Hailey''s neck was pinched to death, but she bit her lips and stared at the tramp. She sneered, "I won''t give you any money! I haven''t revenge to you for what you did to Aaron before!"


    "Bitch! I have worked so hard to raise you, and you only think about a man?" When it came to Aaron, he angrily raised his hand and pped Hailey severely. His face was full of malice and said, "OK, It''s okay if you don''t give me money! I''ll fuck you today, so as not to be fucked by other men"


    After saying that, he tore Hailey''s clothes to pieces and kissed her fiercely.


    Hailey was so sick that she was going to vomit and struggled desperately for help, but the man''s strength was so strong that she couldn''t break free.


    Hailey felt the strength around her neck was getting stronger and stronger. She had difficulty breathing and her consciousness was gradually blurred. But her legs were kicked away by him.


    Hailey screamed with fright!


    In a trance, a pair of powerful big hands pulled the tramp up and beat him a few punches...


    When Grace hurried over with the security guard, the tramp had disappeared and Hailey was shivering. Her clothes were tattered and curled up in the corner. Grace was frightened and hurriedly took off her coat and put it on her. Grace gently hugged her shoulder and said with a full face of worry, "Hailey, are you all right?" "I''m fine." Hailey shook her head, suddenly took Grace''s hand, and bit his lip. "Grace, I just saw Aaron. He saved me. He was always by my side..."


    Hearing her words, Grace frowned and asked the security guard to transfer the surveince video just now.


    In the video, there was indeed a man who was very simr to Aaron and saved Hailey.


    However, the man was wearing a ck coat and a cap. They could not see his face clearly, so there was no way to determine whether it was Aaron. Grace could onlyfort Hailey and sent her home.


    Grace thought that this matter had passed away.


    The next morning, Grace came to Grace''s family Group as usual but felt that everyone looked at her strangely.


    She walked into the office doubtfully. Secretary Doria walked up to her with a t panel and whispered, "Ms. Grace, look at this."


    Grace took the tablet and saw what was above. She was shocked.


    The words "The new president of Grace family Group is in big trouble and Grace family Group is facing a crisis" upied more than half of the page.


    Looking down, there were all kinds of photos of her and Hailey embarrassed by Hailey''s adoptive father at the gate of thepany. From the perspective of the photos, the people who pestered the tramps became Grace.


    Doria sighed lightly and said with a wry smile: "Ms. Grace since you took over Grace family Group, Grace family Group has been in danger. Now, this kind of thing has happened again. Everyone is talking about it and is looking forward to the shareholders" meeting the day after tomorrow, saying that they want Grayson toe back to manage thepany."


    "It has nothing to do with Grace." Hailey, who saw the news, hurried in and said to Grace, "Grace, it''s okay. I''ll help you rify it. I''ll tell everyone that the man is my adoptive father. He came to see me and has nothing to do with you." "No, Haily." Grace took hold of her and smiled bitterly. "It''s not that simple."


    Last night, she had ordered the security guards to delete all the surveince and told them not to tell anyone. However, this morning, such news came out and such photos broke out, showing that someone had been following her to tarnish her reputation and make her unable to be the president of Grace family Group.


    So even if Hailey came forward to rify, the man would send more vicious reports to frame her.


    What she had to do now was to do her best to keep Grace''s family Group. She must not let that man''s trickery seed!

 Chapter 77 Grayson had an accident

    So Grace used Grace family Group''s public rtions to bring the matter down and tried to study the recent situation of Grace family Group to formte better benefits for employees.


    But two days passed quickly.


    Tomorrow was the shareholders" meeting of the Grace family Group. Grace workedte tonight and felt very tired sitting alone in the empty president''s office.


    She hadn''t slept well for several days and hoped that there would be no more idents before the shareholders" meeting.


    Just then, the door of the president''s office was gently pushed open.


    Seeing the man standing at the door, she got a big fright. It was Carl.


    He looked over her lightly, then pushed the door and came in. He hooked his lips and smiled, "Grace, is this position as president of Grace family Group stillfortable?"


    "Thanks to Boss Carl, I am quitefortable." She narrowed her eyes and said lightly, "But Boss Carl, what''s the matter with youing here at night?"


    "Naturally, I came to see you." He walked up to her step by step, bent down to her, and smiled, "Grace, if you can beg me, I may be able to show mercy and continue to let you be the president of this Grace family group." "Beg you?" Graceughed, "Carl, it''s impossible."


    His face went pale with anger. She grabbed her face and gnashed his teeth. "Do you think you can beat Grayson?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" She raised her eyebrows.


    "Don''t be blind and confident. Grayson has already contacted the shareholders" meeting. Tomorrow morning, no matter how well you perform, you won''t win him." Carl hummed coldly, "The only way for you is to beg me. After all, the Grace family Group is still owned by the Carl family. I have the right to interfere in the choices of shareholders."


    Looking at his eyes, Grace''s heart quivered slightly.


    But in the end, she still didn''t say anything and grunted coldly, "Thank you for your kindness, but I will handle it by myself."


    She knew that if she begs him, Carl might help her, but he would certainly make more excessive demands to restrain her. She didn''t want to trade with him for anything.


    She was tired of this intriguing life.


    "Good, very good." Hearing her words, Carl pushed her away and sneered, "Grace, you have the skill to refuse me like this. In this case, I''ll wait. The next time youe to beg me, I won''t be so amodating." She understood all the threats in his words.


    But she still stubbornly held her head high and did not say a word.


    He gave her a cold look, then vigorously smashed the door and turned to leave.


    With a wry smile, Grace sorted out her messy mood and continued to look down at the documents to prepare the materials for tomorrow''s shareholders" meeting.


    The next day, Grace family Group.


    Grace stood at the door of the conference room, quietly waiting for the start of the shareholders" meeting.


    The staff around stared at her and whispered:


    "The shareholders" meeting has finally arrived. From today on, can Grace family Group return to Grayson''s hands?"


    "Of course, Grayson has been in charge of Grace family Group for so many years and still has many confidants. Grace will abdicate this time."


    "It''s better to abdicate, but it''s not honorable anyway. Besides, Grace has no ability and likes to offend people everywhere. Thepany will bankrupt sooner orter."


    Hearing this, Graceughed sarcastically. After all, she had done, no one supported her.


    But it didn''t matter. She was fully prepared. Although she was not 100%, she still had hope of winning Grayson.


    Grace looked at the time and was about to push open the door of the conference room to enter, only to see Doria running up in a hurry, with a full face of panic: "Ms. Grace, Grayson has had an ident!" "What?" Grace went pale with fear and hurriedly asked, "what''s going on? Well, how did he have an ident?"


    "I heard that on the way to thepany, his car collided with a taxi. Now he has been taken to the hospital, but he lost too much blood and was in aa. He is in danger." Doria replied.


    "Take me to the hospital now!"


    Grace forgot anything else and hurried to the hospital.


    Grayson had already been sent to the emergency room. Grace hurried towards that side, but before she got close, she saw Britney rushing up angrily. "Grace, you bitch! You killed Ste. Grayson is your biological father. Why are you so cruel? You have to kill him!"


    Grace covered her red face and frowned slightly. "I have nothing to do with Grayson."


    "Do you still dare to argue?" Britney shouted, "You are afraid that Grayson will rob Grace family Group, which made the car ident so that he cannot attend the shareholders" meeting! In addition to you, who else will attack him!" "As I said, I didn''t." Graceboriously exined.


    Britney nced at Carl, who was rushing here and suddenly fell to his knees in front of Grace. He cried and shouted, "Grace, I know you hate me for robbing lily''s position. You hate me for killing lily. You have any resentment against me. Please kill me and stop torturing me like this!"


    ''ste is your sister, Grayson is your biological father. To retaliate against me, You hurt them. You are so cruel." Grace was frightened by her sudden move and was about to speak when her wrist was strongly pinched. Carl stared at her coldly and said word by word, "Grace, is that why you refused to beg mest night?" Grace turned to look at him and smiled, "Carl, even you think that I killed him?"


    "Or what?" He snorted coldly, "Who else?"


    That''s funny.


    Hearing what he said, Graceughed sarcastically.


    She thought that after so much experience, he could have some trust in her. But unexpectedly, he still sentenced her to death without saying a word as before.


    "Don''t look at me like that." He approached her slowly, gnashing his teeth and saying, "Grace, I believed you about Ste. You said it was not you, and I believed you, Then what? You lied to me! Didn''t you?"


    "Yes, I am such a woman." Grace smiled. She stopped exining, "what''s the matter? Regret falling in love with me?"

 Chapter 78 The only person I like is Grace.

    "You!" Carl stared at her with cold eyes slightly narrowed, and his eyes changed rapidly.


    But she shook off his hand and sneered, "Carl, haven''t I always been such a person in your eyes? What''s surprising?"


    "Yes, you have always been such a person in my eyes, but I shouldn''t expect you." Carl stared at her with a sneer, in a sarcastic tone.


    She was stunned. Her heart was bitter, but she could not say a word of exnation.


    Now, no matter how she exined it, it was useless.


    "Grace." At this moment, there was a low evil voice behind him.


    Before Grace recovered, she saw Wolfgang holding a cigarette with a full face of ruffians. Wolfgang narrowed his eyes and walked up to her. He hooked his lips and smiled, "What a coincidence I met you here." "Well, it''s quite a coincidence." Grace smiled awkwardly and did not know what to say at that time.


    He looked at the closed door of the emergency room, then at Carl and Britney, and sipped his lips and said, "However, what is going on?"


    "Nothing" Grace lowered his eyes and said lightly.


    "Then I''ll take you out for a drive." He leaned closer to her and lowered his voice. "A depressing ce like a hospital is not suitable for rxing."


    She looked up at Carl, then turned and stared at the emergency room door for a long time. Finally, she nodded at Wolfgang with a wry smile and said, "Well, OK."


    Anyway, no one here weed her. She didn''t need to stay here any longer.


    She followed Wolfgang out of the hospital.


    Instead of driving, Wolfgang rode a very fashionable motorcycle.


    He put a ck helmet on Grace''s head and started the car. Wolfgang smiled and said, "Come on, Grace, get on the car."


    Grace hesitated for a moment but followed him into the car.


    "Let''s go." He whispered a reminder and the car whizzed out.


    The speed was so fast that Grace got a fright and had to put her arms around Wolfgang''s waist.


    His figure was surprisingly good. She could feel sexy abdominal muscles through the cloth, and he was very safe to hug. Grace''s face turned red.


    Wolfgang smiled and drove the car faster on purpose.


    The car headed south to the empty suburbs.


    The whirring strong wind blew on the body, which was surprisingly cool, and Grace''s tight nerves gradually rxed. Wolfgang looked at her sideways and shouted, "Grace, if you have any troubles, shout them out against the wind!" Grace hesitated for a moment and shouted like he did, "Carl, you bastard! I hate you!"


    Hearing Carl''s name, he was shocked and shouted, "I hope Grace will never worry about anything!"


    "I hope I can forget himpletely!"


    In that case, no matter what he did to her, her heart would not hurt.


    After several hours of first aid by doctors, Grayson was saved, but he was lying unconscious in the hospital.


    The shareholders" meeting originally scheduled by the Grace family Group could only be abandoned due to Grayson''s absence. The position of president of Grace family Group was still Grace.


    However, the ident in Grayson had spread all over thepany for some reason. Now people in the wholepany said that Grace was ruthless and had killed her father to keep Grace''s family Group.


    Grace had long been ustomed to these questioning eyes and vicious verbal attacks. She went to work as usual every day, pretending to be as if nothing had happened.


    This afternoon, when everyone in thepany had almost gone, Hailey pushed open the door of the president''s office and came in. She sighed softly, "I have investigated Grayson for you, but the taxi driver who hit Grayson ran away overnight that night. I haven''t found him for several days. I really can''t find any more clues."


    "Well, continue. I''ll go to Grayson''s wardter." Grace said lightly.


    "Don''t go, if Britney sees you, it will embarrass you," Hailey said heartily.


    "I''m fine." She shook her head gently, but her eyes were bitter.


    Now the only person who loved her was Hailey.


    She smiled gratefully at Hailey and left Grace family Group to the hospital.


    She had investigated that Britney would note to the hospital tonight, which was why she dared to visit Grayson.


    Looking at Grayson lying dying in the hospital bed with his eyes closed, Grace smiled bitterly and felt mixed feelings.


    Lily was dead and Ste was dead. Speaking of which, Grayson was her only rtive in the world. No matter how ruthless she was, she would not attack him. But why didn''t Carl understand this?


    Just as she was thinking, there was a messy sound of footsteps at the door.


    Grace thought Britney wasing and subconsciously hid behind the curtains.


    The man who opened the ward door was Wolfgang.


    But before he coulde forward, Daisy, dressed in a nurse''s uniform, caught up with him, grabbed his hand, and lowered his voice, "Wolfgang, stop it! If you kill Grayson, you will go to jail!"


    "I don''t care." Wolfgang''s evil spirit smiled, holding a long syringe in his hand, and said coldly, "As long as I can help Grace remove the obstacles and let her get what she wants, even if I go to jail, I would like to do that. It''s a pity that the taxi driver didn''t kill Grayson directly."


    What?


    Hearing this, Grace was shocked. Wolfgang arranged the ident in Grayson?


    "Wolfgang, wake up!" Daisy couldn''t help it any longer, and her voice immediately raised a few points. "What else do you want to do for Grace? Do you think she will appreciate you in this way? She didn''t take you seriously at all. The only person in her heart was Carl!"


    "Shut up!" Wolfgang shook off her hand and said coldly, "Daisy, if you don''t want to stay with me, you can leave at any time."


    "I don''t want to be with you?" Daisy stared at his indifferent back and smiled sarcastically. "Wolfgang, I have worked hard and done so much for you for the past five years. Do you don''t understand my heart? Why does everything change as soon as Grace appears?"


    His evil eyes narrowed, his voice lowered, and he said word by word, "Because the only person I like is Grace, and I am willing to do anything for her."


    "Good, that''s good." Daisyughed and bit her lip, "Wolfgang, you will regret it!"


    After saying that, she turned around and ran away crying.


    Wolfgang ignored her at all but stepped up to Grayson step by step. He raised his syringe and poked him in the neck.

 Chapter 79 Why Did You Save Me

    "Wolfgang, no!" At this critical juncture, Grace rushed out and took his hand.


    Seeing her, his narrow eyes narrowed and he said perplexed, "Grace? Why are you here?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation with Daisy." Grace smiled awkwardly, and grabbed the syringe in his hand, "But Grayson cannot die."


    "Why? Anyway, he was biased towards Ste from an early age and bullied you everywhere. It is also good for him to send him early to apany Ste." Wolfgang held out his hand to her and said lightly, "Grace, give me the syringe. I''ll help you kill Grayson too. Grace''s family will be yours in the future."


    "No, I''d rather not get Grace''s family in this way." Grace squeezed the syringe tightly, stepped back a few steps, and said clearly, "Besides, Daisy is right. If you kill Grayson yourself, you will go to jail. I can''t let you do that." "I don''t care." "No..."


    Just when the two were deadlocked, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open vigorously, and a group of reporters holding cameras rushed in, shooting Grace and Wolfgang wildly.


    Before Grace could react to what was going on, Wolfgang grabbed her in his arms. He threw it into the garbage can, covered her head with clothes, and lead her across many reporters and out of the hospital. Grace didn''t react until the noise in her ear was gone. She followed Wolfgang into the car.


    Looking at Wolfgang, she frowned slightly and said, "Wolfgang, thank you just now."


    "Is it about Grayson or reporters?" He narrowed his eyes.


    "About reporters." She paused and said with a full face of seriousness, "Wolfgang, I know you want to help me, but please don''t interfere in Grayson''s affairs. I don''t want to be a poisonous woman who is so vicious that even my father will be harmed."


    "You are already." He hooked his lips, took out his cell phone, and ced it in front of her.


    For an instant, Grace was shocked.


    The headline "The rich and powerful fought fiercely, the daughter hurt her father in a car ident to protect the position of president, and went to the hospital to murder her father" upied the headlines of Romantic city Entertainment News.


    Grace''s fingers quivered slightly, but for a few minutes, all the media were reporting on Grace''s family Group, and she became the vicious daughter. The photo of her holding a syringe at Grayson''s bedside in the hospital was also published. The following messages were all scolding her.


    Just then, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Doria''s name on the screen, she hesitated for a long time and slid the answer key.


    "Ms. Grace, thepany is in a mess." Doria''s anxious voice came, "The employees saw today''s news and were scolding you and throwing your things out of the president''s office. They have gone on strike now and said that if you continue to be the president of Grace family Group, they will all resign to boycott."


    "What?" Grace was frightened and said hastily, "Doria, help me stabilize everyone and I''ll be right over."


    "Ms. Grace, you''d better note here. Find a ce to hide these days. You have aroused public anger. If youe back, I''m afraid the employees will attack you." With that, Doria hung up the phone directly. Grace held the hung-up phone and smiled bitterly.


    Well, she couldn''t go back at all. Her reputation had been destroyed.


    "Grace, I''m sorry." Wolfgang whispered, "I have not considered this matter well, but don''t worry, I will find out who called the reporter in the past, and I will give you justice."


    "No." Grace gave a wry smile and said lightly, "Wolfgang, I don''t me you, but please don''t worry about my affairs anymore. I will solve this one myself."


    After saying that, she directly opened the car door and got off the car.


    Now she couldn''t go to thepany or the hospital. She took a taxi and hurried home, hoping that the small house she lived in had not been found by the reporter. But as soon as she got of the taxi, her wrist was grabbed vigorously.


    She got a big fright and looked up, She saw Carl.


    Before she could speak, Carl took her into her arms and wrapped her all over in a long suit jacket.


    The familiar fragrance of the sea and the unique fragrance of men attacked her whole body. When her body shook, she was stunned.


    However, the man picked her up in the middle and whispered, "If you don''t want to be besieged by reporters, stay inside honestly." She nodded obediently and did not dare to make a move.


    Carl took her to the car, headed west to the suburbs of Romantic city, and threw her into the former suburban vi.


    "Stay here honestly. There are clothes in the wardrobe." He said with a nk face and turned to leave.


    "Carl." Grace hurriedly followed in his footsteps and stared at him and asked, "What are you doing? Arrest me?"


    Hearing her words, Carl slowly turned around. He looked up at her and sneered, "Grace, I am so despicable in your heart?"


    "But don''t you hate me for divorcing you before, don''t you also think I killed Grayson?" She subconsciously lowered her head and whispered, "In your eyes, I deserve it now. You just stand idly by and let me die. You have no reason to save me." "Who said I was saving you?" His handsome eyes narrowed and he hummed coldly, "I am saving Grace family Group. I don''t want Grace family Group, which I bought so hard, to be destroyed in your hands." After saying that, he turned and left directly.


    Grace also didn''t know what Carl wanted to do, but her story had aroused heated discussion on the Inte these days, and more and more people were scolding her.


    She did not dare to go back, but listened to Carl and stayed here.


    Three dayster in the morning, Warren Fule suddenly came to the vi and said he would take Grace back to Romantic city.


    On the way back to the car, Grace looked at Warren with a full face of fear and trembled, "Warren Fule, why did Carl suddenly want me to go back? The Grace family Group has settled the matter?" "It''s not that easy? Carl wants you to attend tonight''s press conference." Warren said lightly.


    "What conference?" Grace became nervous.


    Was Carl going to destroy her? She knew that things were not that simple...

 Chapter 80 The Protection He Gave

    "Boss Carl held a press conference for you in person. As for the specific content, you will know when you go." Warren smiled and said nothing more. Along the way, Grace''s mood was very uneasy.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, she was sent to the scene of the press conference by Warren.


    The press conference was about to begin. Many reporters gathered at the scene. When they saw Graceing, they all raised their cameras and kept taking pictures of her.


    Looking at the countless shlights and the sharp eyes of reporters, Grace was a little scared and subconsciously stopped.


    "Why didn''t you keep going?" Behind her came a low and pleasant voice.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Carl standing there in a dark blue suit and meticulouslybed hair, smiling.


    She grabbed her lower lip and whispered, "Carl, what do you want?"


    "You will know in a moment." He came forward to put his arms around her slender waist and quietly pushed her forward. "Grace, you are the target of public criticism now. The only person now you can believe in me." If it had been Carl ten years ago, she would have trusted him one hundred percent. But now she was afraid of him and she dare not believe him.


    She sat down beside him with a full face of vignce and followed him closely.


    He sat in the center with his legs crossed, smiled at the reporters, and said lightly, "I know everyone has been very attentive to Grace''s family recently. I have invited the client. If you have any questions, please ask." Hearing what he said, the reporters stuffed the microphone into front of Grace and scrambled to say:


    "Grace, Grayson is still lying in the hospital and may wake up at any time. Your position in the Grace family Group is still unstable. Are you still nning to murder him for the third time?" "Grace, where have you been hiding these days?"


    "Grace, tell me about your psychological journey to kill Grayson. In your eyes, is power and wealth more important than family ties?"


    "Grace... Grace..."


    Grace covered her head and felt she was going to explode.


    "You all said Grace killed Grayson?" Carl suddenly sneered at him and said, "Is there any evidence? If there is no evidence report, it will be framed."


    For an instant, the whole stadium was quiet for a few seconds.


    Grace was shocked and looked at Carl in disbelief. Was he helping herself?


    "Isn''t the car ident in Grayson designed by Grace to keep her position as president of Grace family Group? How can you say that we are framed for what we all know?" A female reporter boldly said. "Is it?" Carl sneered and suddenly took out an envelope and said clearly, "What about the evidence in my hand?"


    After saying that, he took out all the documents inside and showed them in front of the camera.


    It was the bill for Wolfgang to hire a taxi driver to kill Grayson. The name of the ount was him, which was not Grace''s.


    "See clearly, the driver was hired by Wolfgang, the boss of Imperial City, not Grace." Carl smiled and continued, "As for the photos in the hospital, let''s look at the surveince video before talking."


    At this point, he winked at Warren. And Warren broadcast the surveince of that day.


    In terms of monitoring, it could be seen that Wolfgang wanted to kill Grayson, while Grace grabbed the syringe to save Grayson.


    For an instant, the scene of the press conference exploded. Everyone did not expect that there would be such a reversal of things, while Grace was the one who was framed.


    Grace looked at Carl in shock, with a full face of disbelief.


    The surveince video of that day was deleted by Daisy dressed as a nurse. How did he find it?


    However, he looked down on the reporters lightly and said with a thin lip: "As far as I know, all of you reporters have written reports about Grace. I will give you one day. If you framed her, you have to make an apology to her. Otherwise, I will prosecute you for defaming others."


    He sat there quietly. His voice was not loud, but his words were clear and chilling.


    The reporters were so scared that they broke out in a cold sweat that they bowed and apologized to Grace.


    The press conference also officially ended under his words.


    Reporters quickly evacuated the scene. Grace looked at the evidence Carl had found and the video still being yed, and she was confused.


    She turned to look at Carl and smiled bitterly, "Carl, why are you helping me?"


    "As I said, I am not helping you, I am helping Grace family Group." He pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He slowly vomited out a cigarette ring and said in a hoarse voice, "Besides, in this way, Wolfgang will be in trouble, which is exactly what I want."


    "Is it?" She smiled absent and lowered her voice. "Thank you anyway. Without you, I don''t know how to deal with it."


    "Don''t be moved." He snorted coldly.


    Looking at his proud appearance, Grace hooked her lips and smiled, and whispered, "Carl, I''m sorry."


    He was shocked and looked at her with disbelief.


    She said with a wry smile: "I misunderstood you about Alice and Luna. I shouldn''t have hurt you without asking you. I insisted on divorcing you. You are right. I should try to believe you."


    Hearing what she said, he was silent for a long time. Then he gently flicked the ash on his fingertip and narrowed his eyes. "I didn''t do it well either. I should have told you about Alice earlier. In that case, you wouldn''t be paranoid." "So, you don''t me me?" Grace leaned in front of him and said hastily.


    ''to be honest, when you had to force me to sign the divorce agreement, I was really angry. I had not been refused by anyone." He looked above her and said helplessly, "But seeing you in the mire and being framed like this, I can''t ignore you, Grace. What should I do with you?"


    "Then just forgive me, we just quarreling." She held out her small white hand and grabbed his shirt. She whispered, "I''m so hungry. I want pizza and egg tarts."


    "Didn''t Warren take you for dinner?" He nced at Warren and his handsome face suddenly cooled down.


    "Boss Carl, I tried. But Grace refuses it." Warren exined weakly.


    "At that time, I was worried to death. How could I be in the mood to eat?" Grace touched her stomach and said smilingly, "But now I am in a good mood and I''m hungry."


    "Then go to dinner." He shook his head helplessly. He lowered his voice and said, "By the way, tell you the story of Alice and me."

 Chapter 81 The Story of Him and Alice

    Carl took Grace to a Western restaurant in the center of Tong City, ordered her the pizza and egg tarts she wanted, and sat opposite her and looked at her quietly.


    She opened the entertainment news and saw that the video of the press conference had just been posted. People''s attitudes suddenly changed. Everyone knew that she had been wronged and began to sympathize with her. She sighed a long sigh and finally let go of her hanging heart.


    This matter was finally over.


    "All right, stop looking and eat some foods." Carl took a piece of pizza and handed it to her,ughing faintly.


    "OK." She took a big bite and looked at him doubtfully and asked, "But Carl, how did you find the evidence?"


    She asked Hailey to check for so long that she couldn''t find any evidence.


    "The taxi driver who caused the ident hid back to his hometown. I let Warren find it. As for the video of the hospital..." He hooked his lips and smiled, and lowered his voice. "Daisy gave it to me." "Daisy?" Grace was shocked.


    "Uh-huh." He nodded and his gentle eyes fell on her. "Well, let''s not say that. Don''t you want to ask about Alice and me?"


    Hearing Alice''s name, she smiled awkwardly and whispered, "Of course, there are many questions to ask, but I am afraid..." "Afraid of what?"


    "Afraid of destroying your image in my heart."


    "Don''t be afraid, ask casually." He leaned against his chair with a faint smile on his face.


    "All right, then." Grace summoned up her courage and said, "Have you and Alice been together before?"


    "Sort of." He said slowly, "About four years ago, Carl family Group did a jewelry project. I also met Alice at that time. I admired the wedding ring she designed and talked to her very well. On Christmas Day that year, she confessed to me." "At that time, Ste was always pestering me, and Grace''s family always wanted me to marry Ste. To make Ste give up, I promised to be with Alice. It''s a pity that it didn''t take long for me to find out that Alice was pregnant, but we didn''t do anything at all. So the child wasn''t mine. I was very angry and broke up with her directly."


    "After breaking up, I waspletely out of touch with her. But that night, she suddenly came to me covered in blood, knelt in front of me, and begged me to save her. Only then did I know that the man who made her pregnant was a gangster, pestering her and beating her every day. She wanted to shed the child, but the doctor said that she had a special constitution and could not conceive the child after a miscarriage, so she had to endure pain and keep the baby." "So you saved her?" Grace narrowed her eyes and smiled. "Boss Carl, this is not your style."


    "Of course not." He smiled faintly and continued, "although I felt poor about her at that time, I didn''t want to get involved in this muddy water, so I gave her a sum of money and sent her away. But one night, I was drunk in the imperial city and was embarrassed by several gangsters. She rushed out to save me and blocked a beer bottle for me."


    "I don''t like to owe people favors, so I agreed to help her. I arranged for her to leave the country and let her give birth to the child safely. When I asionally go to France on business, I will also visit her and Luna."


    "It turned out so." Grace nodded and understood.


    It seemed that many things had happened in the five years of her absence.


    "I have no feelings for Alice." After a pause, Carl added, "I just don''t want to owe her anything."


    "Yes, I know." Grace nodded and bowed her head to continue eating.


    His beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "What does it mean to know?"


    "I just know." She hooked her lips and deliberately teased him.


    "Grace, You only said a word after I told you so many things?" The man''s face suddenly cooled down.


    "Or what?"


    "Well, I mean, I know your heart. Don''t worry, I won''t misunderstand you and Alice again." Looking at his gloomy and handsome face, Grace exined patiently. "Alright." His face just showed a faint smile.


    ......


    Aftering out of the western restaurant, the night was already very deep.


    Carl insisted on taking Grace home, but she didn''t refuse.


    They walked slowly along the streets of Romantic city.


    The dim streetmp pulled the shadow of the two men for a long time. Grace looked at the two shadows closely together and felt very happy inexplicably.


    At this moment, Carl suddenly came closer to her and took her hand gently.


    She got a big fright and hurriedly said, "Carl, what are you doing?"


    However, he draws them closer and whispered against her ear bone: "I want to be closer to you."


    "..." She had no choice but to smile, but her cheeks turned red unconsciously.


    Soon they arrived at Grace''s house. But under the streetmp, there seemed to be a familiar figure standing.


    It''s Mason.


    In an instant, the handsome faces of the men around him became serious


    Mason, however, walked up to Grace and looked at her with a worried face, and said, "Grace, you are back. Are you okay? Where have you been these days? I can''t get through to you." Grace smiled awkwardly and said weakly, "I''m fine. I''m sorry to let you bother."


    "It''s good to be fine." He breathed a sigh of relief, but his eyes fell on Carl. "Boss Carl, what are you doing here?"


    "Can''t you see that? Send Grace home." Carl replied coldly.


    "Now that she is home, you can go." Mason frowned, stared at him holding Grace''s hand tightly, and grunted coldly, "Besides, if I remember correctly, are you and Grace divorced? You are ying rascal like this." "I just like to y rascal to Grace. What''s the matter?" Carl sneered, hugged Grace in his arms, and smiled provocatively, "I can not only hold her hand but also hugged her."


    "You..." Mason was furious.


    ''mason, go home first." Grace gently pushed Carl away, looked at Mason, and said, "Thank you for your concern. But you should nevere to me again. As you can see, Carl and I have made up."


    "Are you kidding me?" Masonughed sarcastically. "Grace, would you rather choose Carl, who hurt your so much, than me?"


    "Uh-huh." Grace looked up at Carl and nodded affirmatively, "Because I like him for ten years and has never changed."

 Chapter 82 Wolfgang is missing

    ''ten years?" Mason repeated her words and smiled sarcastically. ''ten years is quite a long time, but Grace, people will change. Perhaps when you see a person clearly, you will find that these ten years are all your illusion." When he said this, his eyes fell on Carl impartially.


    The car did not speak anything, but his look was somewhat unnatural.


    Grace, however, hooked her lips and smiled. Naturally, she reached out and took Carl''s big hand. She said clearly, "Thank you for reminding me, but no matter what he became, I don''t regret it."


    "It''s quite good." Mason smiled absent and lowered his voice. "Grace, it doesn''t matter. I''m waiting for you. One day, you will understand what I mean tonight ande back to me." With that, he gave Grace a deep look and turned to leave.


    Grace looked up at Carl and smiled awkwardly: "Carl, don''t mind. Mason always likes to say strange things."


    "Uh-huh." He replied faintly, then let go of her hand. He stretched out his hand and rubbed the broken hair on her forehead. His voice was low and pleasant. "Well, it''s gettingte, go back and rest." "Well, then be careful on your way." She waved at him reluctantly.


    "Well, good night."


    "Good night."


    He stood at the door and watched her push the door in. He closes the door, then turned and left.


    But she stood at the window and stared at his drifting back all night.


    But this night, she slept soundly and sweetly, because, in the dream, there was him.


    Since Carl held a press conference, reporters from several newspapers have started to write articles, eliminating everyone''s prejudice against her, while Grace family Group had slowly begun to ept her.


    This evening, Grace left Grace''s family Group after work as usual, but her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Ryan''s name on the screen, she was shocked and picked up the phone: "Hello, Ryan?"


    "Grace, if you are free tonight,e to Imperial City. I''ll introduce you to some people and make a publicity n by the way." Ryan smiled and said, "Thepany is very satisfied with the wedding ring you designed and is going to push and praise you."


    "Yes, I''ll be right over." Grace smiled and agreed.


    "Dress up beautifully and don''t lose your temperament." After the instructions, Ryan hung up the phone.


    Grace returned home and changed into a long ck dress. She ironed her long hair into small curls and put on delicate makeup. She wore 7 cm high heels and came to the VIPpartment in Imperial City.


    But as soon as she pushed the door and entered, she knew what Ryan''sst words meant.


    In addition to her, there was another designer in the private room, Alice.


    Alice, dressed in a sexy low-cut skirt, ttered her face and raised her ss to Ryan. Alice smiled, "Thank Ryan for signing me. I will work hard to create another glory for thepany."


    "Well, Alice, now you and Grace are the potential designers of ourpany. One is the former king and the other is the new star. Both of you have a lot of publicity. However, thepany has not decided who to choose, and it depends on your next performance." Ryan said smiling.


    "Don''t worry, I will work hard. My new product wille out soon." Alice smiled confidently and her eyes fell on Grace. "Grace is here."


    "Grace, sit down." Ryan got up and introduced her, then invited Grace to sit down.


    Next, the manager of thepany''s propaganda department introduced Grace and Alice to the promotion n of thepany''s star designers this quarter. They wanted to choose one of Grace and Alice to promote and package and became the most popr wedding ring designer in Romantic city.


    Alice raised her eyebrows and nced at Grace. She smiled and said, "Grace, I heard that a lot of things have happened to you in Grace''s family recently. You have taken over Grace family Group again. Should you be very busy?" "Thank you Alice for your concern. I am really busy, but there is still time to design wedding rings and promote them." Grace replied quietly.


    "That''s good." With a sneer, she drew closer to Grace and whispered, "Also, I heard that you and Carl divorced? It''s good that you finally figured it out."


    Hearing Carl''s name, Grace narrowed her eyes and smiled. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Didn''t Carl tell you? Although we are divorced, we have begun to fall in love. This time, we n toe step by step. We will fall in love first, then propose, and then get married. We have plenty of time and don''t worry about me."


    "What?" Alice''s face suddenly cooled down. "Grace, didn''t you promise me that you would return Carl to me?"


    "That''s because I mistakenly thought Luna was Carl''s child, Alice. Amazingly, you used your child to gain my sympathy." Grace grunted coldly, "But now that I know the truth, I will never give Carl to you."


    "You bitch!" She turned green with anger and gnashed her teeth. "Do you think you can take Carl like this? Carl has me in his heart, and you are just a pawn!"


    "Then we will wait and see." Grace hooked her lips and smiled. She shook her cell phone and narrowed her eyes. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that Carl is afraid that it is not safe for me to go back alone on the big night. He is already on his way to pick me up. Do you want to say hello to him?"


    "Damn it!"


    Looking at Alice''s angry appearance, Grace smiled triumphantly. She got up and said hello to Ryan, then turned and left.


    She was going to leave Imperial City directly, but she saw Nevaeh, who was making drinks at the bar. She said hello to Nevaeh. "Grace, long time no see." Seeing her, Nevaeh''s face was filled with joy. "How have you been recent?"


    "Very well, Nevaeh, and you?" Grace asked smiling.


    "I''m not very well." Nevaeh sighed lightly and frowned. "The boss of Imperial City doesn''t know what''s going on. The police havee to Imperial City several times these days. Others said that Imperial City can''t open any longer. I am considering whether to resign."


    "What?" Grace was shocked and asked hastily, "How is your boss?"


    "Who knows, I heard that he was missing, and I couldn''t find anyone after several days of contact. Ah, the imperial city is really in danger.." Wolfgang was missing?


    Grace grabbed her lower lip and felt an unknown premonition in her heart.


    What the hell was going on here?


    Grace stared at Wolfgang''s name on his mobile phone for a long time, but finally, she felt uneasy and pressed the dial-out key.

 Chapter 83 I want to have a baby for you

    "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off." But there was a cold tone at the other end of the phone.


    For an instant, Grace''s anxiety became heavier. Did anything happen to Wolfgang? He gave Grace a private number. He never turned it off.


    Grace''s eyebrows tightened at the thought of the press conference that day.


    Carl used the evidence to prove her innocence, but also to prove Wolfgang''s crime, and in front of so many reporters released, he certainly couldn''t escape. "Grace." Just as she was staring nkly, Carl showed up.


    Only then did she recover and smiled at him and said, "Carl, are you here?"


    "Well, let''s go, I''ll take you home." He said with a faint smile.


    "OK." She nodded gently and followed him out of the imperial city.


    Unexpectedly, Alice came out first when Grace and Nevaeh were talking. She was standing in front of Carl''s car and looking at Carl with a smile.


    She stepped forward and smiled apologetically at Carl. "Carl, I can''t drive after drinking. Can you please take me home?"


    "I''ll call a taxi for you." Carl''s eyes narrowed and he stretched out his hand to stop the taxi.


    "Forget it if Grace cares." However, she nced at Grace and stopped Carl at once. "I just want to go back by myself. I don''t want you and Grace to quarrel about me. I shouldn''t bother you."


    Grace looked at her with a full face of shock and silently scolded her for "bitch" in her heart.


    But to deal with the bitch, she has to be more bitchy.


    So she took Alice''s hand and smiled, "Alice, I didn''t care. It''s okay. Carl and I will send you back together. After all, it''s not easy for you to take care of the children at home alone. We should give you some caring." As she said this, she opened the back seat door and let Alice sit in.


    Alice''s face was not good. But in front of Carl, she always smiled.


    Seeing that she was home, Alice suddenly looked at Carl and said intentionally, "Carl, I heard that you and Grace divorced? After the divorce, your rtionship can still be so good. Grace is really good." Carl was shocked and said lightly, "We just ended an incorrect rtionship and started another correct rtionship."


    The marriage was originally a conspiracy. It was wrong at the beginning. If it continued, he and Grace would not be happy either. That''s why he signed the divorce agreement ording to Grace''s wishes. However, this did not mean that he had given up Grace, but rather that he wanted to make a new start with Grace.


    This time, he hoped that they could fall in love, date, hold hands, propose marriage, prepare for the wedding together, and get married again, step by step. Just like ordinary couples.


    "Is it?" Alice raised her eyebrows and said strangely, "This kind of situation is really rare."


    "Uh-huh." He replied with an expressionless voice and did not say much. Instead, he stopped the car and said lightly, "You are home."


    "Carl, do you want to go in and see Luna?" Alice smiled and said to him, "You haven''te recently. She missed you and talked about you every day."


    Hearing what she said, Carl was shocked and lowered her voice. "It''s toote today. She probably went to bed."


    "Well, then you cane and see her on the weekend. She has to go to kindergarten on Monday." "Well, OK."


    Alice smiled with satisfaction, waved goodbye to Carl, and turned to leave.


    Grace stared at her far-away figure and frowned deeper.


    It seemed that Alice was good at the tricks than she imagined. It was simply the slut.


    "I''ll take you home." Seeing Grace staring nkly, Carl whispered.


    "I want to go to your house." Grace blinked and turned to him.


    His eyes narrowed and he nodded gently everywhere. "Well, we can go wherever you want."


    The car moved forward slowly and soon stopped in front of Carl''s vi.


    As soon as he entered the vi, Grace turned around and put her arm around Carl''s neck. The whole people leaned over him.


    In the face of such an active Grace, Carl was not used to it. And his handsome eyes narrowed slightly: "Grace, what''s wrong with you tonight?"


    "I want to have a baby for you." Grace stretched out her hand and slowly unbuttoned his shirt. She lowered her voice and said, "Our child will be more lovely than Luna."


    Hearing her words, he gently took her hand to unbutton and said softly, "Are you upset about Luna? Well, I do take care of her, but only because she is a poor child. She is only three years old."


    "I know..."


    "Grace, you don''t have to be anxious because of her." Carl squinted and smiled, and continued, "You don''t have to think about giving birth to me because of her. You can keep me alone."


    "Is it?" Grace''s beautiful brow wrinkled and grunted coldly, "But when Alice talked about her, you are happy. You liked her very much."


    "That''s because I watched her grew up. She had no father since childhood, so I recognized her as my daughter." He exined.


    "Well, then I can barely believe you." She pouted. She was still a little unhappy.


    "Well, don''t be unhappy." He smiled and suddenly pressed her against the wall with his backhand. He kissed her lips and muttered against her ear bone, "If you want to have the baby for me. That''s wonderful..." "Carl..." Before she had finished speaking, her lips werepletely blocked.


    The man''s kiss was full of bullying and possession, which made her unable to stop.


    Her clothes were torn off immediately, leaving a mess in the room.


    This night was doomed to be a sleepless night.


    The next day, Grace woke up with a burst of back pain.


    When she opened her eyes and saw the handsome face of the man in front of her, she felt very happy.


    Shey prone in the man''s arms, facing the warm sunshine, staring at the man''s beautiful eyebrow eyes in a daze.


    The next second, the man suddenly half squinted at her and hugged her in his arms.


    "Carl, are you awake?" Grace squinted at him and poked his muscles, "Get up, I''m hungry."


    "I''m hungry, too." His voice was low andzy, and his lips evoked an evil smile.


    Before Grace could react, She was pressed under him.


    Looking at the man, her face suddenly flushed red.


    He still wanted to do it again? Boss Carl''s physical strength was indeed amazing.

 Chapter 84 Alices Dinner

    In the next few days, Grace called Wolfgang several times, but no one answered. She went to Gardenia Lane to find him several times, but the quadrangle in Gardenia Lane was empty. It seemed that Wolfgang hasn''t returned for several days.


    She could only give up about Wolfgang first.


    Early this morning, Grace bought a bunch of flowers and came to the hospital to visit Grayson.


    Grayson had been asleep for more than half a month. The doctor said that if he did not wake up again, he would only be judged brain dead.


    Grace stood in front of the hospital bed and looked at Grayson wearing an oxygen mask, with a bitter smile on her face.


    She hated Grayson, hated his selfishness and entricity. But he was her father, if she could, she still hoped he could wake up...


    "Grace, how dare youe here?" Just then, there was a sharp voice behind her and Britney came.


    She threw herself into the front of Grace, smashed the pillow at Grace. She shouted, "You bitch! You killed Ste, robbed Grace''s family Group, and made your father hurt. How dare you appear in front of him? I''m gonna kill you!" "Britney, calm down." Grace pushed her away and frowned, "don''t you watch the news? I have nothing to do with Grayson!"


    "Who knows if that man helped you to answer the crime? Grace, your seduction of men is no worse than lily''s!" Britney sneered.


    "Whatever." Grace rolled her eyes and didn''t exin anything at all. She got up and was about to leave.


    "Grace, don''te here again." Britney, however, stared at her back and said word by word, "Grace''s family has nothing to give you. Your rtionship with Grayson has long been broken. Even if Grayson wakes up, it has nothing to do with you."


    Grace was shocked and felt heart-breaking.


    So, from then on, she was an orphan?


    But now she had long been no different from orphans. She lived alone in this world and had long been used to it.


    So she sucked her nose, smiled bitterly, and quickly left.


    Unexpectedly, she met Daisy at the gate of the hospital.


    She rushed up at once, took Daisy''s hand, and frowned, "Daisy, it''s you."


    Daisy broke away from her and sipped her lips. "Grace? What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know where Wolfgang is?" She was perplexed, "I can''t get in touch with him."


    Hearing her words, Daisy smiled sarcastically: "Didn''t Carl help you hold a press conference? Aren''t you grateful and with Carl? What are you looking for Wolfgang for?"


    "I am worried that something will happen to him," Grace said with a wry smile, knowing that he was Caleb, she could not ignore him.


    "Don''t worry, Wolfgang is not as fragile as you think." Daisy grunted coldly, "It''s just that he was hurt by you this time. He tried so hard to help you, but you hurt him this time."


    "I..." Grace dazed. At that time she didn''t know how to answer.


    Daisy came closer to her and said smilingly, "But it doesn''t matter, it''s also quite good. Grace, you can have a good time with Carl, don''t look for Wolfgang. I will take good care of him. From now on, he has nothing to do with you."


    After saying that, Daisy raised her eyebrows and left.


    Grace shook her head with a wry smile. She only had to forget about this matter and drove to the Grace family Group.


    As soon as she entered the office, Hailey pushed the door with her tabletputer and looked at Grace, and said, "Grace, Alice''s new products are on the market today."


    "Is it?" Grace was dazed and hurriedly took the iPad in her hand.


    "This is the first new product released after Alice''s return to Romantic cityst time. It has received high attention and thepany''s publicity efforts are also very strong. The sales volume just after it went on the market broke a new high, which is very severe." Hailey said, "Grace, at this rate, I''m afraid Alice is the candidate for the star designer in yourpany."


    "If this is the case, there is no way out." Grace shrugged indifferently and hooked her lips. "Anyway, I have tried my best. It is normal that I have just started my career and am not as skilled as others." "Well, it''s okay. Let''s make further efforts next time." Haileyforted.


    The two talked a few words, Hailey went out to work, and Grace looked down at the document.


    The working hours always pass quickly, and in a sh, it is time to leave work.


    Grace followed the crowd and walked out of the gate of Grace family Group, only to see Carl leaning against the ck Rolls Royce, holding cigarettes at his fingertips and looking at her with a smile. She hurried up to him and said with a full face of joy, "Carl, why are you here?"


    "Come and pick you up from work." He opened the co-pilot''s door gentlemanly and lowered his voice. "By the way, let you apany me to a dinner."


    "What?" Grace wondered.


    "You will know when you go." He did not say much.


    Then, Carl took Grace to the ss Pavilion Western Restaurant.


    Unexpectedly, the person waiting in the seat was Alice.


    She was well dressed tonight, wearing a small white fragrant wind suit and delicate makeup. But when she saw Grace, Alice was stunned.


    Carl, however, sat down with his arms around Grace and smiled faintly: "It doesn''t matter if I bring my girlfriend?"


    "Of course it doesn''t matter." Alice smiled and hurriedly said, "I just wanted to share with you the joy of selling new products tonight. I didn''t call Grace, just afraid she felt ufortable when she saw them. After all, my works were better than hers."


    Looking at her forced smile face, Grace leaned against Carl on purpose. Grace hooked her lips and smiled, "Alice, it doesn''t matter, you are experienced. I am a beginner. I am convinced to lose to you."


    "Do you?" Alice sneered and her face became even worse.


    Grace took the initiative to take the goblet to her and said smilingly, "Come on, Alice, I have a toast to you. Thank you for dinner tonight. Carl and I are both very happy."


    "Well, it''s good for you to be happy." Alice grabbed her lower lip and stared at her. She became quite serious.


    Grace, we''ll see. Did you think you could take Carl from me?

 Chapter 85 illegitimate daughter exposed

    The next morning, Grace was still asleep when he was woken up by a shrill ringing of his cell phone.


    Seeing Hailey''s name on the screen, she yawned greatly and slipped the answer key. "Hello, Xin Yao?"


    "Congrattions, Grace. Now it seems that the number of star designers in yourpany is yours." Hailey''s happy voice came through the radio wave. "How? Alice''s works sell much better than mine." Grace replied.


    "You didn''t watch the news? Alice''s single beauty designer''s set-up copsed. It has just been revealed that her daughter is three years old. Nowizens hate people who fire people. She ispletely finished." Hailey said gloatingly. "What?" Grace''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled.


    She hurriedly took out her tabletputer and clicked on today''s entertainment headlines. The headline "Beauty Designer Copses, Reveals Three-Year-Old Illegitimate Daughter" upied more than half of the screen.


    When I went in, the reporter actually captured the photos of Alice and Luoluo at the gate of the vi, revealing Luoluo''s identity. The followingments, half of which scolded Alice and the other half, were all guessing who Luoluo''s father was. Grace was staring at the news in a daze, and Ryan''s phone came in.


    Ryan sighed lightly and said, "Grace, you should be well prepared. A jewelry magazine will give you an exclusive interview in a few days. Now this kind of thing has happened in Alice, which ispletely over. You are the candidate for the star designer."


    "Er." Grace was shocked. Only then did he return to absolute being and nodded gently. "Well, thank you, Ryan."


    "You''re wee. Thepany has already started publicity. Your next new product will be the focus of thepany''s promotion."


    "Well, I will try my best to do it well."


    "Uh-huh."


    After hanging up the phone, Grace tidied up his emotions and came to Grace family Group as usual.


    This matter, for her, is also an opportunity, one step closer to her realization of her design dream.


    But somehow, her heart has been surging with an unknown premonition, she always felt that this matter is too strange.


    After work in the evening, Grace passed by a flower shop, went in and bought a bunch of beautiful camellias, and then drove to Carl''s house to give them to Carl.


    She always felt that the vi in Carl was too cold and cheerless and needed some bright colors to embellish it.


    Standing at the door of the vi, she smiled and rang the doorbell.


    Unexpectedly, the person who opened the door was Alice.


    "Alice, why are you here?" Grace''s smile suddenly froze on his face.


    Alice gave a sneer and said clearly: "Of course, it was because Carl saw the news and felt sorry for me and Luoluo. He was afraid that we would be bullied and took us over specially."


    "Get out of my boyfriend''s house!" Looking at her shameless appearance, Grace couldn''t help it. He rushed up and grabbed her by the wrist to drag her out of the vi.


    However, she nced at Carl, who wasing this way not far away, and suddenly gave a sneer. The whole person fell back and fell heavily on the steps.


    "Yuqi!" Carl looked at this and rushed forward, frowning slightly. "How are you? Are you not hurt?"


    Alice covered his knee, which had been knocked bloody by the sharp steps, and tears streamed down.


    Looking at her injustice, Carl''s handsome eyes narrowed and looked up at Grace and said, "Grace, what are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything. She fell herself." Grace grunted coldly.


    "I saw you push her with my own eyes, and you still argued." His handsome face suddenly cooled down. After all, from his point of view, it was Grace who stretched out his hand and pushed Alice. He wanted to maintain it, but he could not. "I..." Pool twilight face green.


    But before she could say anything, Alice took Carl''s skirt with tears in her eyes and whispered, "Carl, don''t me Grace. It''s not her fault. I shouldn''t bother you. After all, she is your girlfriend now. It''s normal for her to be angry and start work on me when she sees me living in your vi."


    "Alice, you can really pretend." Grace couldn''t help it any longer, pointing at her and swearing, "You are really a scheming green tea bitch, disgusting!"


    "Grace, you can understand your anxiety and desire to achieve sess when you first enter the industry, so even if you do anything to me, I won''t me you. I''ll give you the number of star designers you want." However, she wiped the tears from her eyes and continued, "It''s just that I feel distressed. Luoluo is only three years old this year. She is innocent. I don''t want her involved in this war, so she will be injured..."


    Hearing her words, Grace smiled sarcastically: "Alice, so you mean, I released the news that you had an illegitimate daughter?"


    "I really can''t find any evidence, but in all Romantic city, except Carl and me, only you know the true identity of Luoluo, and only you know where Luoluo and I live." Alice said pitifully, "What''s more, I just received a phone call from Ryan. He said that I lost the election, and you, as you wished, became a star designer. The only beneficiary of this is you, right?"


    "Ha ha." Graceughed out loud and said word by word, "Alice, it seems that I still underestimate you. Your methods are more powerful than I expected."


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    "You..."


    "Enough!" Carl''s eyes, as deep as ancient wells, sank. He sharply interrupted Grace''s words. He looked at her and said clearly, "I have exined to you clearly what happened to Grace, Alice and Luoluo, so don''t embarrass them."


    "I embarrassed them?" Carl repeated his words, with a mocking smile on his face. "Clearly they embarrassed me, okay? In your eyes, I am the kind of viin Alice said?"


    "I will find out this matter clearly. If I wronged you, I will definitely clear your name." He said lightly, "But I did take over Alice and Luoluo. Luoluo is my goddaughter. I don''t want her to be hurt any more."


    "Then what else do you have to find out? In your heart, you have long recognized me, haven''t you?" Grace stared at him with a sneer and a sarcastic voice.


    "No, Grace, I..."


    "All right, don''t exin any more." Grace looked at the delicate and poor Alice and then at Carl, who was defending her. He smashed the camellias in his hand on his face.


    "Since you believe this woman so much, then you can watch her and her children for the rest of your life!"

 Chapter 86 You are really fickle.

    He did not hide, allowing the bunch of flowers to puncture his face and fall petals all over the floor.


    "What a wonderful flower, but it''s a pity that you destroyed it." Grace smiled wryly at himself, gave him a hard look, then choked back the heartache and turned to leave. He was dazed and wanted to go after him, but Alice held him back.


    Alice cried and hugged his bleeding knee and whispered, "Carl, my knee hurts..."


    "Go in and bind it up." He smiled helplessly and could only bend over to help Alice enter the vi.


    Luoluo fell asleep and the vi was terribly quiet.


    Alice looked up at Carl with a gloomy face and bit his lip and said, "Carl, I''m sorry, I caused you to quarrel with Grace. Don''t worry, when Luoluo wakes up, I''ll take her out of here immediately."


    "You and Luoluo live here." He said lightly, "It is safe and hidden here and will not be discovered by reporters."


    "What about you? Do you want to stay with me and Luoluo?" She said happily.


    "I don''t live here." He looked at her with low eyes. His voice was clear and light, but it was somewhat cold. "Alice, for the sake of Luo Luo, I would like to believe you once, but if I know that you framed Grace, do you know the consequences?" Alice shuddered with fear and said hastily, "Carl, you are joking. No matter how bad I am, I will not frame Grace with self-destruction and injury. I still have some discretion."


    "That''s the best." Carl smiled and said without expression, "Then you have a good rest and take good care of Luoluo."


    Leaving this sentence behind, he went straight away.


    ......


    After Grace left the vi, he walked angrily on the streets of Romantic city. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his heart was blocked.


    Just then, her cell phone rang untimely.


    The call was from Mason. She hesitated for a long time and slid the answer key.


    "Congrattions, Grace, for winning the ce of star designer." Mason''s evil spirit''s pleasant voice came through the radio wave. "I have booked a private room for you in imperial city. I want to help you celebrate. I wonder if you cane?" Hearing what he said, she was dazed, hesitated for a moment, and nodded in agreement.


    After that, she came to the imperial city.


    Mason booked a VIP room and prepared her with good champagne and red wine. As soon as she entered, he ced arge bunch of roses in front of her and smiled, "Congrattions to Grace for his dream hase true." Grace stared at his handsome and gentle face, sucked his nose and said with a wry smile, ''mason, I said that to you that day. Why are you still so kind to me?"


    "Because I like you." He narrowed his narrow eyes and smiled, pulling her down on the sofa. "And you have a hard time bing a star designer. Someone has to help you celebrate, doesn''t it?"


    Looking at the cakes and gifts he had prepared for her on the table, she bit her lower lip and suddenly felt like crying.


    She has not received such warmth for many years.


    "What''s the matter? Have you quarreled with Carl?" Seems to see something wrong with her, Mason leaned in front of her and asked smiling.


    "Sort of." She sighed lightly and smiled bitterly. ''mason, perhaps you are right. Ten years is too long to change not only a person''s face but also a person''s heart."


    Perhaps Carl, whom she has always loved persistently, has really changed.


    Once Carl, her eyes and hearts were full of her, and she would never suffer any injustice for anyone, but now? Ha ha.


    "Then there is still time for you to turn back." Mason smiled and said, "While I am still waiting for you,e and fall into my arms."


    "Cut." She rolled her eyes, picked up the red wine on the table and drank it. "Well, let''s not say that, you''d better apany me to drink."


    "Well, you can drink as much as you want. I bought you all the wine tonight." He narrowed his eyes and looked at her eyes with irresistible spoil. Just as Grace was drinking a little tipsy, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open and a woman with a good figure came in. Grace squinted at her for a long time before he could see that she was Rose.


    Rose walked up to Grace, bit his lip and stared at her. He said angrily, "Grace, you killed Ste, and you dare toe here to spend all your time!"


    The next second, Mason stood directly in front of Grace, looked up at Rose and said clearly, "Rose, the murderer of Ste has been put in prison. Don''t take all the crimes against Grace."


    "Don''t think I don''t know what is the rtionship between Grace and the boss of Imperial City. If it weren''t for Grace, would Ste have died?" Rose sneered, "She is half a murderer, and I will never let her go!" At that moment, Grace saw strong hatred in Rose''s eyes.


    But what is Ste''s rtionship with her? Why does she hate herself so much?


    "Rose, I advise you to calm down." Mason''s narrow eyes narrowed and his words were clear, "If you dare to touch Grace again, I will not spare you."


    "Ha ha." Hearing what he said, Roseughed sarcastically. ''mason, you are really fickle. You once loved me to death, but now you say such things to me for another woman."


    "The moment you decided to marry my brother, our rtionship waspletely over." Mason helped Grace to stand up and lowered his voice. "The person beside me now is Grace. I will make whoever hurts her pay a painful price!" At the drop of his voice, he gave Rose a hard look and took Grace away.


    Grace felt dizzy and thought back to Mason''s words just now. Sheughed and said, ''mason, you are really crazy. You offended your first love for me..."


    Mason didn''t speak, just helped her to the car and stared at her with a pair of bottomless eyes. The mood in her eyes was veryplicated. Grace, do you know that now you are no less important in my heart than my first love?


    The car came forward slowly and soon stopped at Grace''s door.


    Mason got off the bus, looked at the groggy Grace, smiled helplessly, reached out and picked her up in the middle, ready to take her home. Red wine has great stamina. Grace feels more and more dizzy and his brain is more and more unconscious.


    "Grace, what are you doing?" Just then, there was a low, cold voice behind him.


    Before she recovered, her wrist was grabbed vigorously.


    Carl squinted slightly at Mason and said word by word, "Mr Mason, let go of my girlfriend."

 Chapter 87 I am sincere to Grace

    "Your girlfriend?" Mason narrowed his eyes and did not mean to let Grace go. He grunted coldly, "Boss Carl, I don''t want Grace to be hurt by you again."


    "If I break her heart, I can naturally make her recover, but it is not very good for Mr Mason to get in the way?" Carl raised his eyebrows, took Grace''s hand and suddenly exerted himself. His voice also raised a few minutes. "Grace,e down." Grace took a gasp and the wine woke up most of the time.


    But she stared at Carl''s cool and thin eyes with a sneer and sneered, "Isn''t this Boss Carl? What are you doing here withoutforting Alice?"


    "Grace, stop it." His eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed and lowered his voice. "I am not good about Alice. Listen to my exnation..."


    "There is nothing to exin." Grace interrupted him directly and sneered, "Your attitude today has already given me the answer."


    "I..."


    "Thank Mr Mason for sending me back." Before he could say anything, Grace came down from Mason, tried to wake himself up and said clearly, "Now that I am home, you can go back."


    At this point, she turned around, held on to the wall to stand firm, and began to look for the key to open the door.


    "Grace." Mason, however, gave her a gentle cry and said gently, "My father bought a painting that Aunt Bai liked very much before her death and said he wanted to give it to you in person. I wonder if you have time to go to Mason family Vi with me tomorrow night?"


    Hearing what he said, Grace gave Carl a slight stunned and couldn''t help ncing out of the corner of the eye.


    He stared straight at her with a slight frown.


    She nodded gently and said deliberately, "Well, yes, I have time tomorrow night."


    "Then I''ll pick you up at Grace family Group tomorrow night."


    "Well, good."


    With that, Grace smiled faintly, opened the door of the small house, pushed the door and went in.


    At the door, only Carl and Mason were left. Mason proudly raised his eyebrows at Carl and hooked his lips and said, "Then I''ll go too, Boss Carl. Good night."


    ''mason, what do you want?" Carl looked up at him and grunted coldly, "Isn''t it worth spending so much time on Grace for Mason family''s fortune?"


    Hearing what he said, Mason stopped, turned to look at him and smiled faintly: "Boss Carl, don''t you see it too? I am really tempted by Grace. I am now formally pursuing her."


    "You dream!" His face suddenly cooled down. "Grace is my woman, you don''t deserve it."


    "Whether it is worthy or not, you don''t count." Mason''s evil spirit smiled, came closer to him and sipped his lips. "Carl, I admit that you do have more advantages than me in pursuing Grace. After all, the person she used to like was you. However, I think you don''t seem to know enough about Grace now. If you do this, you will only push her further and further. Be careful until the end, you will push her directly into my arms."


    "You think too much, I won''t push Grace to you." Carl''s handsome eyes narrowed slightly and his words were clear.


    "Then Boss Carl, we''ll see." Leaving this sentence behind, Mason smiled triumphantly and turned to leave.


    Carl stood in the dim door and stared at the warm yellow light in the window for a long time.


    The cigarette at the fingertip is burning, and the smoke curling up is like their tangled life.


    "Grace, have you seen today''s news? The father of Alice''s child was revealed to be Carl." The next day, as soon as Grace entered Grace family Group, Hailey took her and said. "What?" Grace''s eyebrows immediately frowned.


    "I heard that Carl has mobilized all the public rtions of Carl family Group to deal with this matter. With Carl family Group''s ability, this matter should be suppressed soon." Hailey sipped his lips and said, "However, is Luoluo Carl''s child? At that time, she and Carl... had the right time."


    "Of course not." Grace hurriedly denied, "Luoluo was born to Alice and other men."


    "Well, then Carl is too kind to Luoluo." Hailey leaned in front of her and whispered, "I heard that Carl has taken Alice and Luoluo to Romantic city Vi to protect them."


    Romantic city Vi?


    Grace''s eyebrows twisted slightly, which is thergest leisure vi in Romantic city and a gathering ce for wealthy businessmen and celebrities in Romantic city. Media and reporters are not allowed to enter.


    At this moment, Doria pushed the door and came in with a document, looked at Grace and said: "Ms Grace, this is a project to be signed by Grace family Group in the near future. Grayson has followed up this project in person in the past. This year, Grayson had an ident, and the project partners have been dragging their feet and refused to sign it. I''m afraid I have to bother you toe forward and talk about it in person."


    "Well, then you can make an appointment." Grace took the document, frowned slightly and said, "It''s about tomorrow, Romantic city Vi."


    "Well, then I have arranged to tell you." Doria nodded and went out.


    "Are you going to Romantic city Vi?" Hailey was shocked and looked at Grace and asked.


    "Uh-huh." She nodded gently and said, "Since Carl has arranged Alice in Romantic city Vi, she will certainly go there. I also want to go and see what else Alice can do."


    By the way, tell him the truth about Alice.


    "Well, but be careful. I heard that Mr. Li, who is in charge of this project, is a cunning and very old-fashioned person. He signed a contract with Grace family Group only a few years ago for the sake of Grayson''s face. An ident happened to Grayson this year. I''m worried that he will embarrass you." Hailey worried.


    "Well, I will pay attention." Grace nodded, the in the mind also inexplicable some worry.


    But since she took over Grace family Group, there are some things that she must face.


    Very not easy to get off duty time, Grace followed Mason to Mason family Vi.


    Andrew Lim prepared a rich dinner for her and gave her the paintings specially bought for lily.


    Before leaving, Andrew Lim took Grace''s hand and sighed softly, "Grace, are you still unwilling to marry Si Shen?"


    "Dad, don''t worry about Grace and me. Give us more time." Mason smiled faintly and replied instead of Grace, "Don''t worry, this time I am sincere to Grace."


    "That''s good." Andrew Lim nodded, patted Grace on the hand, said nothing, and turned away.


    Grace looked up at Mason, smiled gratefully and was ready to leave Mason family Vi.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, there was a loud noise behind her. Andrew Lim, who was going upstairs, did not know what was going on. Suddenly her eyes turned ck and she fell to the ground heavily.

 Chapter 88 Romantic city Villa Talk about Business

    "Dad!" With a loud roar, Mason rushed forward, picked Andrew Lim up and shouted at the housekeeper, "Call an ambnce!"


    Grace was also frightened and hurriedly followed Mason and followed them to the hospital.


    Andrew Lim was sent to the emergency room. After a while, Rose and Frank also came.


    Seeing Grace, Rose rushed directly to her, raised his hand and pped her in the face, shouting at her, "Grace, is it you again? How many people are willing to kill you?"


    Grace touched the beaten red face, sneered, learned her appearance, and pped her backhand.


    "You!" Rose was furious and raised his hand to hit her.


    But his wrist was grabbed to death.


    Mason stared at her with a gloomy face and gnashed his teeth. "Rose, you calm down!"


    "How can I calm down? Mason, she hurt your biological father!" Rose shouted, "Do you still want to protect her?"


    "Dad fainted suddenly. It has nothing to do with Grace. You should stop spitting my mouth." Mason frowned.


    ''mason, you are really obsessed." Rose sneered, "Dad is in good health on weekdays and has never done so before. Why did Grace faint suddenly after having a meal with him? It must be Grace who got tired of your entanglement with Dad and started to attack Dad cruelly!"


    Hearing her words, Grace smiled sarcastically: "Rose, you are really Ste''s good sister. You are just like her in framing people."


    "Do you still dare to mention Ste to me?" For an instant, Rose became even more angry. "I haven''t asked you to avenge your death of Ste yet! You bitch!"


    Seeing that her mood was copsing and she was going to start work on Grace, Mason pushed her into Frank''s arms and whispered, "Shen Dashao, watch your wife."


    Frank narrowed his eyes, put his arms around Rose''s shoulder and smiled, "I don''t think what Shan Shan said is unreasonable."


    "Rose is really right. Uncle Shen certainly did not fall ill for no reason." Grace looked up at Mason and smiled faintly, "but I think some people are more harmful to Uncle Shen''s suspicion than me, right? After all, now Uncle Shen is ready to hand over the Shen Shi Group to Mason. It is understandable that some people jump over the wall and kill people for money."


    "You!" Hearing her words, Rose turned green with anger.


    However, she looked at Mason and continued, ''mason, you''d better have a good look at Uncle Shen. Maybe there will be surprises."


    "Uh-huh." Mason nodded gently, his long and narrow eyes darkened several degrees.


    After a while, the emergency room door was finally opened.


    The doctor said Andrew Lim had a heart attack, and his heart attack was getting worse and worse. He must be hospitalized immediately, otherwise, his life would be in danger at any time.


    Mason helped Andrew Lim go through the hospitalization formalities, sent nurses and bodyguards to protect Andrew Lim, and then personally returned Grace to his home.


    The night was already very deep. Grace took a bath and fell asleep in bed.


    I have to go to Romantic city Vi tomorrow. I must keep a good sleep tonight.


    The next day, Grace and Hailey came to Romantic city Vi together.


    They called Li Zong several times, and Li Zong reluctantly agreed to have dinner with Grace tonight, but his condition was that Grace could only go alone.


    Hailey was so angry that he threw his cell phone on the sofa and looked at Grace and said, "Grace, you must not go by yourself. I think this Li Zong is plotting against you."


    "I can''t help it. We have an appointment. I have to go." Grace narrowed his eyes, looked at Hailey and said, "Xin Yao, you will keep an eye on your cell phone tonight. If there is anything, I will send you a location immediately and you wille and save me."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Hailey nodded affirmatively.


    After the instructions werepleted, Grace changed into a conservative white skirt and came to the restaurant in Romantic city Vi.


    Li always looks like he is in his early fifties. He is Mediterranean, slightly fat, and his eyes are obsessed and greasy withughter.


    Seeing Grace''s dress, he frowned discontentedly and said, "Ms Grace, it''s too puzzling for you to dress like this when youe to such a romantic ce for dinner."


    "After all, we only met because of work. It is better to dress formally." Grace smiled and put the contract straight to the point in front of him. He said clearly, "Mr. Li, you have been cooperating with Grace family Group for several years. Why don''t you sign it happily this year?"


    "Eat, eat first." However, Li always smiled and put food into her bowl. "The food is cold."


    Sure enough, the old wily man.


    Grace cursed secretly, but had to continue eating with a smile.


    Li always stared at Grace with sex and quietly filled her with several sses of wine. Fortunately, she had already taken precautions and poured them out secretly.


    At the end of the meal, Mr. Li suddenly held out his pig''s hand and touched Grace''s thigh. He leaned in front of her and said, "I have long heard that Grayson''s daughter is beautiful, but I didn''t expect it to be so beautiful. Don''t worry, with such a beautiful president, I will definitely continue to cooperate with Grace family Group. Pleasee to my room and sign."


    With that, he stuffed a room card into Grace''s hand and got up smiling and left.


    Chi''s face turned green with twilight, but for the sake of the project, she endured it.


    She took a photo of the room card and sent it to Hailey, telling Hailey that if she didn''t contact her within half an hour, she would immediately take the security guard to rush in to save her.


    After that, she rang the doorbell of Li''s room.


    Li always opened the door wrapped in a bath towel and saw Grace. He pulled Grace in and couldn''t wait to press her against the wall. He began to do his best to her. "Baby, you have finallye and miss me so much."


    "Mr. Li, let me go!" Grace didn''t expect him to be so bold. He pushed him away with all his strength and shouted, "I''m here to talk business with you!"


    "serve mefortably. You can talk about it whatever you want." However, he pounced on her again, stretched out his hand and tore off her clothes. He sneered, "Without Grayson, Grace family Group is a mass of scattered sand. If you don''t want Grace family Group to go bankrupt, you''d better be honest with me!"


    "Let go of me!"


    Grace struggled to push him away, but he gave her a p in the face, pressed her to the ground, stripped her of all her clothes and kissed her with a foul-smelling mouth.


    She was so sick that she was going to vomit. It happened that the man was so strong that she couldn''t break free.


    Seeing that the man was about to seed, she was trembling with nervousness and suddenly caught a vase in her hand.


    She grabbed her lower lip, grasped the vase and smashed it at Li Zong''s forehead.

 Chapter 89 Shes like an outsider

    With a "bang" sound, the vase in Grace''s hand had not yet hit Li Zong''s head, and the door of the room was violently knocked open. Before Grace could react, he saw Carl rush in with a gloomy face, pulling Li Zong up from her body, beating him in the face with scarlet eyes.


    Covering his beaten face, Li always looked at Carl with displeasure and gnashed his teeth and said, "Isn''t this Boss Carl? Why, do you have to meddle in Grace family''s affairs?"


    Carl Jun''s eyes narrowed, took off his suit jacket and gently put it on Grace''s body. He put his arms around her shoulder and said with a smile: "It seems that Li Zong''s news isgging behind. I don''t even know that Grace is not only Grayson''s daughter, but also my girlfriend in Carl."


    "What?" Li Zong''s face sank and he bent down to apologize to Carl. "Boss Carl, I''m sorry, I didn''t know Grace was your girlfriend. If I knew, give me some more courage, and I dare not touch her..."


    Although Lee Group is alsorge in scale in Romantic city, it is still a little worse than Carl family Group, and he dare not offend Carl family easily.


    Carl''s deep eyes hung down and his low eyes looked at the contracts scattered all over the floor. He sipped his lips and said, "It depends on Li''s sincerity."


    "Boss Carl rest assured that I will sign the contract and sign it immediately." Li hurriedly bent down to pick up the papers one by one, took out his pen and signed his name on it, and handed it to Carl. "This year, I will continue to cooperate with Grace family Group and will definitely not embarrass Ms Grace."


    "Well, then I will take it as never happened, but if Li dares to touch my people again, I will not be so amodating." Carl smiled with satisfaction and lowered his voice.


    "Thank Boss Carl for his magnanimity. I will never dare again." Li always turned around and apologized to Grace. Only then did he put on his clothes and stumbled away.


    Seeing this scene, Grace squeezed his skirts tightly andughed sarcastically.


    Power is really a good thing.


    Carl looked down at her, walked up to her and handed her the contract.


    She was shocked, stretched out her hand and took it, whispering, "Thank you."


    ''still angry with me?" His eyes narrowed and his voice was low.


    "How dare I be angry with Boss Carl?" However, she grunted coldly, "I am busy living every day, but Boss Carl is busy taking care of her predecessor and dealing with all kinds ofce life. How can I be angry?"


    "I have pressed down the news about Alice and me." He smiled helplessly, squatted down in front of her and whispered, "Grace, don''t be angry with me either. I said too much that night. I apologize to you. It''s all my fault. I talked nonsense without finding out the truth."


    "So you have found out now?"


    "Well, I''ve found out that Alice has nothing to do with you."


    "Not only has it nothing to do with me, it is also a y directed and performed by Alice." Grace grunted coldly, "She is this green tea, just trying to frame me."


    "Don''t think of her so badly either. She didn''t report it, but Ming Jiang did it." He said.


    "Who is Ming Jiang?" Grace wondered.


    "Luoluo''s biological father."


    It was the little gangster she saw at the gate of the vi that day.


    Grace nodded and pursed his lips and said, "But if Ming Jiang did this, then he broke out that Alice had an illegitimate daughter and ruined her future. Why did he pretend that Luoluo was your daughter? In this way, wouldn''t he have no chance to recognize Luoluo?"


    "He is a madman. I brought Alice and Luoluo here just because I was worried that he would hurt Luoluo." Carl narrowed his eyes and said.


    "All right." Grace sighed softly, looked at him and asked, "Then how do you know I am here?"


    "I just met Hailey."


    Hearing Hailey''s name, Grace''s eyebrows immediately frowned: "By the way, where is Hailey? Where has she gone?"


    "Grace... Grace..." The words sound just fell, then saw Hailey hurried in.


    She hurriedly walked up to Grace, looked at her with a worried face and asked, "How are you? Is nothing wrong?"


    "I''m fine, but where have you been?" Grace wronged said, "Do you know, if one secondter, my innocence will not be preserved..."


    "I''m sorry." She looked up at Carl and apologized at once. "I just seemed to see Aaron. I was busy chasing him, so I told Boss Carl, who happened to meet, the room number and asked him toe and save you." "Aaron?" Grace was shocked and wondered, "Is he here?"


    "I don''t know, the figure was clearly him, but I caught up with him and couldn''t see it again." Hailey said with a wry smile, "He is still avoiding me."


    "What exactly does Aaron want?" Grace''s eyebrows frowned even deeper when he thought of the previous events.


    She always felt that there seemed to be some secret hidden in Aaron.


    "All right, it''s gettingte. Go back and have a rest." Behind Carl''s handsome face shed a strange look, quietly looking at Grace said. Grace nodded, smiled helplessly and left with Hailey.


    The next morning, Grace got up early.


    Today, the weather is fine, the sun is shining, the breeze is not dry, birds and flowers are singing outside the window, and the air is fresh. She made a big stretch and changed into a sportswear to go out for a run.


    She ran along the path full of wild flowers, breathing the fresh air and feeling veryfortable.


    At this moment, her eyes were attracted by two figures, onerge and one small, not far away.


    The tall figure with sunshine on her back, which she is very familiar with, is Carl.


    He was wearing a washed blue shirt, standing among the flowers, holding a small fall, and was happily apanying fall to catch butterflies.


    Luoluo pped his little hand happily and called him "Uncle Carl" with the voice of milk.


    For an instant, Grace''s whole body froze in ce and his heart ached inexplicably.


    Although she already knew that Luoluo was not his own daughter, this scene still deeply hurt her eyes.


    I can see that he really likes Luoluo.


    "Luoluo, stop pestering your Uncle Carl." Just then, Alice, dressed in a white skirt, came up and said to Luoluo smiling.


    "It''s okay, just like it." Carl smiled faintly and turned to her and said, "I haven''t apanied her for a long time. I just took this opportunity to apany her well." "It''s so happy to have you as Michel tini." Alice smiled.


    Looking at the three shadows tightly together in the sun, Grace''s heart ached violently.


    She also doesn''t want to eat some groundless vinegar, but at this moment, the three of them are just like a family of three, and she is like an outsider.

 Chapter 90 Youre not pregnant, are you?

    "Uncle Carl, can you stay with Mommy and me all the time?" In the sun, Luoluo put his arms around Carl''s neck and looked at Carl with expectation on his little face. Carl was slightly stunned and did not know how to answer the call at that time.


    Alice gently rubbed Luoluo''s little head and narrowed his eyes. "Luoluo, stop talking nonsense. Uncle Carl also has its own affairs. How can he always apany us?"


    "But Uncle Carl said that he was my dad and he said he would grow up with me." Luo Luo Du Du''s small mouth, pitifully said, "It seems that Uncle Carl still doesn''t want me..."


    "Luoluo is so good, how can I not want you?" Carl narrowed his eyes and smiled, stretched out his hand to pinch her lovely little face, and said, "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten what I promised to fall. I will grow up with fall."


    "Great, I like Uncle Carl too much." Luoluo put his arm around Carl''s neck in one hand and Alice''s neck in the other. He turned his head and kissed Carl, and then turned his head and kissed Alice. All three of them had sweet smiles on their faces.


    Grace lost his mind and smiled, then turned bitter and left silently.


    "Grace, are you up so early?" After a few steps, I met Hailey, who also got up for morning exercises.


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and said lightly, "Xin Yao, go back and tidy up. We should go back to Romantic city."


    "Don''t you wait for Boss Carl toe?" Hailey was surprised. "Boss Carl seems to be going back tonight."


    "No, the contract has been taken and the task has beenpleted. We don''t need to stay here any longer." Grace sighed softly, "Let''s go first."


    "All right." After hearing what she said, Hailey did not say much and agreed toe down.


    After returning to Romantic city, Grace began a day''s work.


    In order to celebrate her sessful winning of Li''s contract, she specially booked a private room and invited the person in charge of the project to have a dinner. After the meal, everyone mored to go to the imperial city to y. Grace booked a private room in the imperial city and took everyone to the imperial city. Through this incident, everyone''s attitude towards Grace has greatly changed, and several old employees have taken the initiative to get up and propose a toast to Grace. "Ms Grace,e on, let me toast you. You have won all the difficult projects like Li Zong. In the future, Grace family Group will definitely get better and better in your hands." "Thank you."


    "Ms Grace, I''d like to drink to you too. Before, we misunderstood you because we were ignorant of Mount Tai. Now it seems that you are still very capable."


    "Thank you all."


    "Ms Grace, I respect you..."


    Grace''s capacity for liquor was good, but she was overwhelmed by rounds of toasts. After several rounds, she felt dizzy.


    So she went out of the private room under the pretext of going to the bathroom and came to the corridor for some air. Unexpectedly, at the end of the corridor, I saw a familiar figure.


    It''s Wolfgang.


    He was wearing a handsome cowboy coat and his hair was messy. He was leaning against the wall at the moment, and his face was full of ruffians and smoking rings.


    Grace hurriedly ran over and said in shock, "Wolfgang? Is it really you?"


    "Grace?" Wolfgang yed the soot on his hand. Yapi smiled, "Why are you so surprised to see me?"


    "I haven''t seen you for several days, where have you been before? I called you several times and went to Gardenia Lane to look for you, but I couldn''t find it." Grace frowned.


    Hearing her words, Wolfgang hooked his lips and smiled, bent over to close their distance, narrowed his eyes and vomited thick smoke at her. He smiled and said, "What''s the matter? Do you miss me?"


    "I am only afraid that I will bring trouble to you." She subconsciously stepped back and said clearly, "After all, youid hands on Grayson because of me."


    "Don''t worry, I have already taken care of Grayson''s affairs." His evil eyes narrowed and he hum coldly, "but I didn''t expect Carl to be so despicable that I almost got into awsuit."


    "I''m sorry, I was so determined to clear up my disgust that I went to the press conference." Thinking of the press conference, Grace said with low eyes.


    "It''s okay. I can handle this small matter." He smiled faintly, "However, something has happened to the Tang family recently. I have been in Haicheng these days. I won''t be able to stay for a few days when Ie back this time. I''m afraid I can''t help you during this period of time. You should pay attention to safety in Romantic city yourself."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you have something to do, go ahead and do it yourself. I will handle my own affairs." She motioned softly.


    "Uh-huh." He threw the burnt-out cigarette butts into the garbage can, gave her a deep look and lowered his voice. "Then Grace, take care of yourself. Don''t worry. We will meet again soon."


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently, but the bottom of his heart surged with an unknown premonition.


    Romantic city, it looks like the weather is going to change.


    ......


    Early this morning, Grace received a phone call from Ryan saying that she would go to the jewelry magazine for an interview.


    She got up and changed her clothes and went to the jewelry magazine.


    The editor-in-chief of the magazine was kind to her. After arranging for an interview with her, she was asked to take her wedding ring and go to the studio to take promotional photos.


    "Ah, how did the star designer in Ryan be Grace? I always thought it would be Alice, after all, Alice has much more ability than Grace." As soon as I entered the studio, I heard two photographers talking in a low voice.


    "Alice has the ability to have what''s the use? The somebody else Grace has the means, first climbed to Mr Mason, then hooked up with Boss Carl, with these two people to support her, Ryan can not hold her? Moreover, Alice also out of such news..."


    "Yes, yes, I heard that Grace was also behind the news in Alice."


    "In short, this woman is too insidious, we''d better not provoke..."


    "Don''t provoke me to speak ill of me behind my back?" Grace grunted coldly and came forward to say.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Grace, the two photographers got a big fright, hurriedly whispered an apology, turned and ran away.


    Grace also ignored them. Anyway, she has heard a lot of such rumors. What she can do is to do her own thing well and use her own ability to make everyone change.


    But today''s shooting was not smooth. I don''t know if it was too hot in the studio. Grace always felt dizzy, nauseous and nauseous.


    Very not easy to finish filming, she came to Hailey''s house for dinner, ate a few mouthfuls, she became sick, and then ran to the bathroom retching.


    When she recovered, she saw Hailey standing at the door of the bathroom, looking at her with a very strange look.


    "What''s the matter?" Grace frowned slightly.


    "Grace, are you not pregnant?" Hailey, however, narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 91 Pregnant Why didnt you tell me

    "What?" Grace''s face turned white with fear.


    Hailey said with a full face of seriousness: "ording to my years of experience as a nurse, your symptoms are really like pregnancy."


    She bit her lower lip and thought about it carefully. Her menstruation has note yet.


    Is she really pregnant? Is pregnant with Carl''s child?


    "Grace, you''d better go to the hospital for examination." Hailey warned.


    She nodded in a wooden way and her mood was veryplicated.


    The next morning, she came to the hospital with a big ck smoke ring and went to the gynecology department for an examination. The examination results came out soon. She was indeed pregnant and had been pregnant for nearly 40 days. She sat on the cold bench, staring at the pregnancy test form in her hand, her face full of despair.


    Once Grace dreamed of giving Bo Rong a child, but now she and Carl are divorced and Carl still takes care of Luo Luo. She told him at this time that she was pregnant with his child. Will he want it? Does she want to flow the child?


    This is her own flesh and blood, is the crystallization of her love with Carl, how can she be willing to kill him?


    Grace sighed lightly, put away the pregnancy test form and went out of the hospital.


    She was very upset and drove the car to the door of Carl family Group.


    Seeing hering, Warren Fule didn''t ask much, but took her directly to the president''s office.


    Carl was sitting at his desk reading the documents. He raised his precious eyes to look at her, hooked his lips and smiled, "Grace, why are you here?"


    "Passing by,e and see you." She smiled faintly, walked up to him and sat down. She lowered her voice and said, "Have you been busy recently?"


    "Very busy." He took off the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, squinted at her with good-looking eyes, and sipped his lips and said, "what''s wrong with you? Aren''t you happy?" She froze for a moment, squeezed out a smile and said, "No, I am quite happy."


    I''m pregnant with your baby? Can you be unhappy?


    Just as she hesitated whether to tell him about the pregnancy, Warren Fule suddenly pushed the door and came in.


    Holding a set of limited edition Barbie dolls in his hand, he walked up to Carl and said respectfully, "Boss Carl, the Barbie doll you ordered for Miss Luoluo has arrived."


    "Well, send someone to send it to her at the vi." Carl said with thin lips, "Send a few more people to guard at the gate of Luoluo Kindergarten. Never let Ming Jiang approach her." "Yes, Boss Carl." Warren Fule nodded and turned to go out.


    Seeing this scene, Grace smiled sarcastically: "Carl, you are really keen on the falling."


    "She is still a three-year-old child, and I don''t want her to be hurt by adult affairs." He said lightly.


    "But have you ever wondered what he would think if you had another child and he saw that you were so kind to Luoluo?" She couldn''t help asking.


    "Hmm?" His handsome eyes narrowed, full of confusion.


    "Nothing, I''m talking nonsense." Grace got up with a wry smile and said to him, "Then work hard and I will not disturb you."


    With that, she turned directly and left Carl family Group.


    Instead of going to thepany, she went home, stared at the pregnancy test form and stayed all day.


    In the end, she decided to let the child go.


    She was also very sad, but the child did note at the right time.


    Her rtionship with Carl is not stable yet. Carl is still nning for another child. If she gives birth to this child at this time, he will not be happy.


    She knows better than anyone how important a happy family is to the growth of a child, so she cannot keep the child at such times.


    After making up his mind, Grace came to the hospital the next day and made an appointment for an abortion.


    She was frightening calm with the operation list.


    But as time went by, she stared at the closed operating room door and dazzling lights, and her fear grew stronger and stronger.


    This is the first time she has had an abortion, but she knows that those cold instruments will pierce her body, find her child, puncture his heart, let him die, and let him turn into ck blood clots to flow out. This is too cruel and terrible. "Next, Grace."


    It happened that at this moment, the nurse called her name.


    She grabbed her lower lip, squeezed the list in her hand, and walked step by step towards the door of the operating room.


    The gate was slowly closed, and her tears also quietly flowed down without interest.


    Her and Carl''s children will soon be gone.


    She is a murderer and has killed her own children with her own hands.


    "Grace!" At this moment, a pair of powerful big hands held down the slowly closed door.


    Grace was pulled out of the operating room before he recovered.


    Seeing Carl suddenly appear, angry, she was shocked: "Carl, what are you doing?"


    "I also want to ask what you are doing!" Carl grabbed the operation list from her hand and frowned, "Why didn''t you tell me when you were pregnant?"


    "Is it useful to tell you? Isn''t Alice and Luoluo the only ones in your heart?" Grace sneered, grabbed the operation list and grunted coldly, "Don''t worry about it. I will handle my business."


    Say that finish, she turned to enter the operating room again.


    However, in front of his gloomy face, he tore the operation sheet to pieces and said with a domineering face: "Grace, I won''t allow you to shed this child!"


    "Why don''t you?" Her brows frowned.


    "Just because I am the father of the child, just because I will take good care of you and the child and give you and the child a home." He put his hands on her shoulder and said clearly, "Grace, calm down, this is our child and the crystallization of our love. How can you have the heart to not want him like this?"


    Hearing what he said, Grace could no longer copse, and tears suddenly poured down.


    She ran away and shouted at him, "Carl, do you think I want to lose this child? Do you think I want to be so cruel? I also have no choice. How do you want me to keep this child in our current situation?"


    Seeing her crying, he held her in his arms with a full face of heartache and said softly, "I''m sorry, Grace, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault. It''s because I didn''t give you enough security and sense of belonging, it''s because I didn''t make you make up your mind to keep this child."


    For an instant, Grace fell into his arms and cried even louder.


    He patted her on the back gently andforted her softly: "Well, don''t cry, it''s still toote to turn back now. Don''t worry, I will marry you. This time, I will hold a grand wedding for you, marry you into Carl family with great grace, and give you and our children a happy home."

 Chapter 92 Leaving Children

    Hearing what he said, Grace was in a trance for a long time and said with a wry smile, "Carl, really?"


    "Of course it is true." He wiped the tears from her eyes with his warm finger abdomen and whispered softly, "From the first day I made up my mind to be with you, I was ready to marry you again. I just wanted to give us more time to each other and take it slowly. Now that I am pregnant with a child, I just speed up our love schedule."


    "But if I give birth to this child, what will Luoluo do?" Grace still felt very unhappy at the thought of his concern for Luoluo.


    "Idiot." However, he tapped her on the forehead gently, hooked his lips and smiled, "Luoluo is a child of Alice. Naturally, Alice takes care of her. I just treat her as a goddaughter. How can Ipare with my own child?" "Is it?" But she grunted coldly, "but how do I think you are more close to her than your daughter?"


    "Nonsense, you will know that you are jealous." Carl Jun''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Knowing that you mind, I told her to call me Uncle Carl in the future."


    "Uncle Carl does sound much more pleasing than Dad." She said with a full face of pride.


    "Well, so don''t be jealous and don''t let our children go." He took her hand gently and said clearly, "Come on,e home with me."


    "All right." Only then did Grace smile through tears and follow him out of the hospital.


    She had nned to return to her small house, but Carl insisted on taking her to his vi, saying she was worried that she would not be taken care of at home alone.


    Looking at the table full of supplements and various nutritious stock soups, Grace smiled helplessly: "Boss Carl, are you going to feed me fat?"


    "This is not for you, it is for our baby." Carl came out of the kitchen with chicken soup, scooped a spoonful to her mouth and smiled, "Come on, open your mouth." Looking at the bowl full of oil and floating mer, Grace closed his mouth to death. "No, I don''t want to drink this."


    ''must drink." The man''s good-looking eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. "You are pregnant now, so you need to mend your body."


    "I''m just pregnant, why do I need to make up so early?" Grace resisted weakly.


    "Be good and obedient." His handsome eyes narrowed and he said softly, "This soup is not greasy. Try it first. If you don''t want to drink it, we won''t drink it."


    After hearing what he said, Grace could only obediently open his mouth and take a sip of the chicken soup he fed.


    Unexpectedly, chicken soup is not greasy, but very fresh and delicious.


    She immediately came to her appetite, leaned in front of him and drank up the bowl of chicken soup.


    After drinking chicken soup, she nestled in his arms in a daze.


    She looked at his well-defined handsome face with her side head, reached out and touched her lower abdomen, and smiled bitterly: "Carl, can I really keep my child?"


    ''must stay." He reached out and took her hand. If there was any movement, he wrapped most of her body in his arms and said clearly, "I will take Martha back from the sanatorium in a few days and prepare for our wedding." ''martha?" Grace frowned and wondered, "Is she better?"


    "I''m still a little delirious, but she is my only rtive. She must attend our wedding." He said.


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently, but his heart was a little sad, and he didn''t know if Grayson would wake up when she married Carl.


    At the end of the day, Grayson is also her only rtive in the world. Unfortunately...


    "Well, stop thinking and go to bed." The next second, Carl got up, picked her up in the middle and sent her into the bedroom.


    He held her in his arms, helped her cover the quilt, and coaxed her to sleep with a very gentle voice.


    She hooked her lips and smiled and slowly closed her eyes.


    She never dreamed that she could still sleep in his arms in her life.


    But that night, because he was by her side, she slept soundly and had no dreams.


    ......


    The next day, when Grace opened his eyes, Carl had already gone to work.


    He left a note telling her to remember to eat breakfast and let her take good care of herself, saying that he would pick her up at Grace family Group after work. Grace held the note, smiled happily, washed up and went out of the door.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I opened the door of the vi, I saw Alice standing at the door.


    Seeing Grace, Alice''s face was full of surprise: "Grace, why are you at Carl''s?"


    "What''s so strange that I spent the night at my boyfriend''s house?" Grace sipped his lips and did not have a good airway.


    Alice nced at the pregnancy test form in her bag and suddenly grabbed it with a frown: "Grace, you are pregnant!"


    "What''s wrong with my pregnancy? What does it have to do with you?" Grace hurriedly grabbed the list and his voice improved a few points.


    "You don''t want to say that the child in your belly belongs to Carl and then marry Carl, do you?" Alice grunted coldly.


    "The child in my belly is originally from Carl." Grace smiled triumphantly and said clearly, "Unlike you, who gave birth to a bastard, you can only gain Carl''s sympathy by pretending to be pitiful." "You!" Hearing her words, Alice turned green with anger.


    Grace, however, squinted and smiled, continued, "Alice, don''t worry, when Carl and I get married, I will personally send you an invitation to attend our wedding." When her voice fell, she smiled triumphantly and turned to leave.


    Looking at Alice stamping his feet with anger, Grace felt quite relieved, but she did not expect that the real crisis had just begun.


    Grace came to thepany as usual, but at the end of work, he received an invitation from Britney.


    She said she had a family dinner at Grace family Vi and wanted to invite Grace and Carl to attend.


    Grace did not know what she wanted to do, or came to Grace family Vi with Carl.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Mason sitting alone in the hall drinking coffee.


    Grace hurried forward and said doubtfully, ''mason, why are you here?"


    He gently waved the invitation letter in his hand and smiled faintly: "Britney invited me over."


    Britney? What the hell does she want?


    "Is everyone here?" At this moment, Britney, dressed in a graceful cheongsam, slowly came down from the upstairs and smiled, "Since everyone is here, please sit down." "Britney, what do you want to do by bringing us together?" Grace didn''t want to be a suspense with her, so he asked directly.


    Hearing her words, Britney hooked his lips and smiled, and said slowly, "Grace, today''s main character is you... and the child in your belly."

 Chapter 93 Whose Child Is It

    Hearing her words, Mason''s hand holding the coffee cup quivered slightly and her face was shocked: "Grace, are you pregnant?" Grace got a big fright and did not answer his words. Instead, he looked at Britney warily and asked, "Britney, how do you know about my pregnancy?"


    "Don''t worry about how I know. Now that your mother is dead and Grayson is lying in aa in the hospital, I am half of your family. This is a matter of Grace family''s face. I must stand up and do justice." Britney smiled, looked at Carl, looked at Mason, and finally stared at Grace and asked, "Grace, tell me the truth, whose child is it in your belly?"


    "Britney, what do you mean?" Hearing her words, Grace''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled and his voice raised a few minutes. "For a long time, Carl has been the only man in my life. Don''t insult my rtionship with Mason."


    "Is it?" However, she gave a sneer at her. Suddenly she took out a pile of photos and smashed them in front of Grace. She sneered, "What is this?"


    Seeing the photos, Grace froze to the ground and his face became very ugly.


    It was a picture of her and Mason being calcted to be naked in the hotel room a month ago, one by one, one by one, reminding her of the miserable night.


    But that night''s incident was clearly a plot by Britney and Grayson, and that night she and Mason were drunk. She had no idea if she had any rtionship with Mason...


    Britney smiled triumphantly and continued, "Grace, I went to the hospital to investigate. Is the child in your belly about 40 days? Let me help you calcte, it is almost 40 days since the ident between you and Mason, so from the time point of view, this child is probably from Mason..."


    "No, it''s impossible!" Looking at Carl''s suddenly cold face, Grace hurriedly interrupted her and took Carl to exin, "Carl, that''s not the case. It was an ident that night. Britney and Grayson deliberately took these photos."


    Carl''s eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed, raised their proud eyes and looked above her, lowering their voice and saying, "So Grace, can you guarantee that the child in your belly must be mine?" "I..." She dazed, at that time speechless.


    Until today, she has not been able to find out the truth of that night, nor is she sure whether she and Mason have...


    "My promise to you has always been there, but Grace, you have to prove that the child in your belly is mine." He squinted at her and said gently with his thin lips, "I like you, but I can''t raise children for nothing." Leaving this sentence behind, he quietly pushed her away and turned to leave.


    Looking at the back of him leaving, Grace smiled bitterly.


    She can understand his mood, but how can she prove it now?


    "Grace, I marry you." Mason got up and walked up to her, looked at her with low eyes and said clearly, "Since the child in your belly is mine, then I will be responsible to you. As long as you like, I can give you the whole Shen Shi Group." ''mason, calm down, we all don''t know what happened that night, so we are not sure that the child in my belly must be yours." Grace wry smile way.


    "I don''t care." However, he looked at her gently everywhere and said in a hoarse voice, "As long as you can stay by my side, this child is mine."


    Hearing his words, Grace smiled bitterly and shook his head obstinately.


    She was very touched that he could say so, but now it seems that she must find out the truth of that night. She doesn''t want her child to be told what to do before it is born.


    But at that time, all the evidence was destroyed by Britney and Grayson. It would definitely be more difficult to check it again after a month. How can she find out the truth?


    Looking at Britney''s proud appearance, her heart was filled with despair.


    Looking at Britney, she was sure that she could not find any evidence. Otherwise, she would not dare to call Carl and Mason here.


    But this time, no matter what, she will prove her innocence!


    In the next few days, Grace made several trips to the hotel, but the waiter in the hotel still said the same thing as a month ago that the surveince video of that day was damaged, and no matter how coerced she was, it was useless. Also, how can things that could not be found out a month ago be found out now?


    Grace came out of the hotel with a full face of depression and was preparing to go home when his cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Mason''s name on the screen, she hesitated for a long time and slid the answer key.


    "Hello, Grace, where are you?" Mason''s gentle and pleasant voice came through the radio wave.


    "Outside, what can I do for you?" Grace frowned.


    "My father''s condition is getting more and more serious. He has been moring to see you. If you have time,e to the hospital to see him." He sighed softly and said, "I''m afraid he won''tst for a few days..." Hearing what he said, Grace was shocked and nodded at once. "Well, well, I''lle right now."


    After hanging up the phone, she went to the flower shop to buy a bunch of beautiful lilies and came to the hospital.


    The ward was very quiet, only Andrew Lim and Mason.


    Andrew Limy pale on the sickbed and looked very weak.


    Seeing Graceing, he drew a faint smile from his lips and waved gently at Grace. "Grace,e here."


    Grace was dazed, hurriedly walked up to him, squeezed out a smile and said, "Uncle Shen, I havee to see you."


    "Great, Grace is here." He gently took her hand, smiled with relief and doted on her face. "You smile exactly like your mother. It''s really beautiful."


    At that moment, Grace saw a strong attachment and deep feeling in his eyes. It seems that he really likes lily.


    After a pause, he took out a document from the bedside and stuffed it into Grace''s hand.


    "Uncle Shen, what is this?" Grace wondered.


    "This is for you." He said, "There are 5 million in it, and there are several title deeds of Mason family Wangpu. Take them and you will live a carefree life for the rest of your life."


    "No, I can''t." Grace hurriedly refused.


    Andrew Lim took her hand and gently put it on Mason''s hand. He said with a wry smile: "Grace, I could have given you more, but I know that I may not be able to make it through and cannot see that you and Si Shen are married. Therefore, you should not refuse my heart... Promise me that you will be with Si Shen well in the future..."

 Chapter 94 Accompany me in a play

    "Uncle Shen, don''t say that, you will definitely get better." Grace took Andrew Lim''s hand instead andforted him softly.


    "My body is clear to me. It is also good to go down early to apany lily." He sighed softly and said, "I''m just sad. I can''t take care of you instead of lily. You are lily''s only daughter. She certainly hopes you can have a good life." "Uncle Shen, you have been very kind to me. Thank you." Grace bit his lower lip and his eyes were moved.


    Her biological father only knew how to calcte her, hurt her and even rob her of Grace family Group to the death. However, this man, who had no blood rtionship with her, was so protective of her and took care of him. Before he died, he was still nning for her future. She was really grateful.


    Andrew Lim smiled bitterly, raised his thin hand and gently touched Grace''s face. He said with a wry smile: "Grace, I originally nned to give you the shares of thepany, but you haven''t married Shishen yet. I''m worried that Rose and Frank will embarrass you and can only give you these first. But you can rest assured that Shishen will take good care of you. Mason family''s property will always be half of yours."


    "Uncle Shen, stop it. I don''t want any property. I just hope you can be safe." Grace shook his head hurriedly and said with red eyes.


    "Don''t worry... I''m fine..." He smiled, but after saying a few words, he felt tired and fell asleep on the bed.


    Looking at his weak breath, Grace was really worried that he would die at any time.


    Mason sighed softly and whispered to her, "Grace,e out for a moment. I have something to say to you."


    Grace nodded and followed Mason out of the ward.


    As soon as she left the house, she handed Mason the envelope and narrowed her eyes. ''mason, give this back to you. This is Mason family''s property. I can''t take it." "Since my father gave it to you, you can keep it. Don''t worry, this is nothing to Shen Shi Group." Mason said lightly.


    "But..."


    "If you feel guilty, apany me in a y." He narrowed his eyes and looked at her and said.


    "What y?" She said with a full face of doubts.


    "As you can see, my father is very weak now. The doctor said that he may not be able to hold on for a few days. His greatest wish now is that he hopes you can marry me, which is to make up for his regret that he did not marry lily." Mason said with a wry smile, "So, can you please let my father watch our wedding before he dies?"


    "Ah?" Grace''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled, "but Mason, I..."


    "I know that the person you like is Carl, and I also know that you will not be with me now. Don''t worry, I will hold this wedding without telling everyone, as long as my father sees it and fulfills his dream." He said clearly, "After the wedding, I will take it as if it had never happened and will not pester you again."


    Grace was shocked and hesitated at the thought of Andrew Lim''s concern and care for her during this period of time.


    But after a pause, she was puzzled and said, ''mason, I can apany you in this y, but isn''t it strange that I suddenly promised to marry you? Uncle Shen won''t believe it either."


    "On the pretext that I have thought it over for you, I will say that you are pregnant with my child." Mason looked at her lower abdomen with low eyes and sipped her lips. "Anyway, it is really possible that the child in your belly is mine, isn''t it? If my father knew we had children, he would be very happy."


    Hearing her words, Grace touched his lower abdomen with a wry smile and nodded in agreement.


    If this can make up for Andrew Lim''s regret in his life, then let her y the y, and it will be a satisfactory end to the love between lily and Andrew Lim.


    "Did you agree?" Seeing her nod, Mason''s face smiled with joy.


    "Uh-huh." She bit her lip and said, "But Mason, this is only a y, not true."


    "Don''t worry, I know." He hooked his lips and smiled, "It is also a very happy thing to marry you as a bride in the y."


    When he said this, his long and narrow eyes were filled with tenderness that could not be dissolved.


    Grace was stared at by him very ufortable, can only subconsciously lower his head.


    Only then did he recover and said lightly, "Well, Grace, it''s gettingte. You should go home early. I will arrange the wedding. Let''s tell my father about the pregnancy sometime tomorrow. He will be very happy to know." "Well, well, then call me tomorrow when you are ready."


    "Good."


    After that, Grace left the hospital and returned home.


    It was getting dark, and she stepped on the moonlight all over the ground and walked forward step by step.


    Before he reached the door, he saw Carl under the streetmp by the side of the road.


    He was wearing a ck coat and his hair was meticulouslybed. He stood straight like a mountain.


    Grace was in a trance for a long time before he came up to him and whispered, "Carl, why are you here?"


    "Why haven''t you contacted me these days?" He stared at her with his handsome eyes slightly narrowed, and his voice was low and heavy.


    She was shocked and said with a wry smile: "I''m sorry, I haven''t found any evidence yet..."


    "No evidence is needed." As soon as he took her hand, he said clearly, "Grace, I think clearly, no matter what happened to you and Mason that night, the children in your belly are mine, I want to marry you, and I am responsible for you and the children."


    Grace was shocked to hear what he said.


    She never dreamed that such words woulde out of Boss Carl''s mouths, which were high above the world.


    But...


    Seeing the hesitation in her eyes, Carl said with a thin lip, "Grace, are you ming me for my hesitation that day? It was all my fault that day. I listened to Britney''s rumors, but I like you, care about you, and don''t want to leave you any more. Therefore, I don''t care about anything. Just stay with me and give birth to the child, ok?"


    At this point, he narrowed his eyes and smiled, trying to reach out and hold her in his arms.


    But Grace was slightly stunned and retreated faster than him.


    "Grace, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing her dodge, his handsome face was full of disbelief.


    After all, these words are already a great concession to a person of his character and status.


    Grace shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Carl, thank you for thinking so, but I can''t stay with you yet."


    "Why?" He squinted at her, with a thick sadness in his eyes and a trace of fear that she would leave.


    "Because I... have to find Mason." She bit her lower lip and spoke clearly.

 Chapter 95 Their Secret Base

    Hearing Mason''s name, his eyes suddenly cooled down and his eyes were full of sarcasm: "Grace, this child is not really Mason''s, is it?"


    "It''s not what you think." She bit her lower lip, but did not know how to exin it. If he knew that she was going to apany Mason in such a y, he would certainly be more angry.


    After hesitating for a long time, Grace looked up at him and lowered his voice. "Carl, I don''t know how to exin it to you either. You should give us some time for each other, which is good for each other." "Good." He smiled bitterly and nodded gently. "I can give you time if you want, but Grace, don''t let me wait too long. You know, I have no patience."


    At the drop of his voice, he took out a delicate box from his bag, stuffed it into her hand, then gave her a deep look and turned to leave. Grace was in a trance for a long time before opening the box.


    Inside the box were a pair of small tinum bracelets with their initials engraved on them, which should have been specially made by him.


    She took out the small card inside and saw the words on it. She bit her lower lip and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    He wrote in graceful font: Grace, this is a gift I have customized for our baby. From the first day I knew you were pregnant, I have been fantasizing about our future. I will never let you regret today''s choice. I can see that he really likes the baby and looks forward to its birth, but I''m afraid she will disappoint him...


    The next morning, Grace got up early and came to the hospital after washing.


    Andrew Lim was already awake and was leaning against his sickbed and looking out of the window staring nkly. Grace walked up to him and shouted to him with a smile, "Uncle Shen."


    He turned to look at her and said with joy, "Grace, are you here so early?"


    "Well, seeing that the fruit in the fruit shop is very fresh, I bought some for you to try." At this point, Grace put the fruit basket in his hand on the table, picked out an apple and handed it to Andrew Lim. Just then, Mason pushed the door and came in.


    He smiled faintly, put his arms around Grace''s shoulder and said to Andrew Lim, "Dad, Grace has finally agreed to my proposal. The wedding will be arranged in three days. You will take good care of yourself and must attend our wedding." "What?" Andrew Lim was shocked, looked at Grace with a grain of salt and asked, "Grace, is this true?"


    "Well, it''s true." Grace paused and nodded gently.


    "Grace, you don''t have to marry Mason for my injustice. I really hope you can marry Mason family, but I hope you can be happy." Andrew Lim sighed lightly, looked at her and said, "My body is fine, and your feelings can be cultivated slowly." "Uncle Shen, I don''t feel wronged and seek perfection. I really want to marry Mason." She gave Mason a crooked look and said clearly, "Uncle Shen, I am pregnant with Mason''s child."


    "What?" As soon as Andrew Lim grasped her hand, her eyes could not hide her joy. "Are you pregnant? Is there a future in Mason family?"


    "Absolutely true." Mason hooked his lips and smiled, narrowing his eyes and said, "So Dad, you should take good care of yourself and wait for grandchildren."


    "Great, great, knowing the good news, even if I die now, I am satisfied." He took Grace''s hand tightly and said to Mason at once, ''mason, you should prepare for the wedding. Don''t neglect Grace just because you are too hasty." "Don''t worry, I know..."


    "Bang!"


    At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open vigorously.


    Rose came in angrily, looked at Grace in shock and said, "Grace, are you pregnant with Mason''s child?"


    Mason hurriedly protected Grace behind him. His narrow eyes narrowed a few degrees and his voice cooled a few minutes. "Rose, what do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, but I just think this woman is too powerful." She nced at Grace and snorted coldly, "Obviously, she has been with Boss Carl all the time, but she is pregnant with Mason''s child. No wonder Boss Carl''s face was so ugly just now."


    "What are you talking about?" Grace was dazed and wondered.


    "I just saw Carl at the door of the ward. He was standing there. He heard everything you and Mason said." Rose narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s really poor Boss Carl. Such a proud person has been wearing such a big cuckold hat." What?


    For an instant, Grace''s body shook, hurriedly got up and stood up, ran out of the ward.


    Did Carl hear that? How could he hear that? He must have misunderstood. No, she needs to exin it to him.


    Grace took out his cell phone and frantically dialed Carl''s phone, but there was a cold prompt at the other end of the phone. He turned it off.


    She hurriedly took a taxi to Carl family Group, but Warren Fule told her that Carl had cancelled all the meetings and arrangements today and would note to thepany today.


    She arrived at Carl''s vi again, but after ringing the doorbell for half a day, no one opened it. He was not here.


    Grace squatted on the busy street, fidgety in his heart. Carl, where are you? At least you have to give me a chance to exin to you.........


    She walked aimlessly along the streets of Romantic city all day, finding all the ces she could find, but still did not see Carl.


    Just when she was on the verge of despair, she suddenly thought of a ce.


    It was a small wooden attic, a secret base for her and Carl. She remembered that at that time, every time she was angry and unhappy, she would hide there. Every time Carl would find her and stay there with her all day. Later, he became busier and busier in his work. Every time she missed him, she would go there, lying on the board of the small attic, looking at the stars all over the sky and waiting for him quietly.


    However, he has never let her down. No matter it iste, he wille because he said he didn''t want her to wait for nothing.


    That is their tacit secret.


    But now five years have passed, and the old city of Romantic city has also entered the demolition. She does not know whether the small attic is still there. However, she still came here with thest trace of expectation.


    Fortunately, many old houses around have been demolished, but this small attic is still here.


    Grace gently pushed open the door of the small attic and slowly walked in. The light in the small attic was on and there were people inside.


    She went upstairs with a full face of joy, but her smile froze on her face.


    Carl is indeed here, but at the moment, he is pressing on Alice, tearing at her clothes and doing some ugly actions with her...

 Chapter 96 I love you more than Grace

    The gasps of men and women and the unbearable pictures deeply hurt Grace''s heart.


    She grabbed her lower lip, turned frantically and rushed out of the attic quickly.


    Tears, big drops of big drops of flow down.


    Carl, this is our secret base and the ce that bears our best memories. How can you bring Alice here? Still doing such disgusting things with her here?


    Do you have to erase all the memories between us before you are willing?


    In the small attic at this moment, as soon as Grace left, Carl pushed Alice away and said coldly, "Alice, why are you here?"


    "I met you in the hospital and knew that you were in a bad mood. I came here specially to apany you." Alice pulled the clothes he suddenly tore off and said smilingly, "Carl, it doesn''t matter, the child in Grace''s belly is not yours, you still have Luoluo, Luoluo is just like your own daughter, if you like, I can give you another..."


    As she said this, she leaned over to him and wanted to continue kissing him.


    "Fuck off." But he pushed her away and snapped, "Alice, you leave immediately! This is not the ce where you cane!"


    "Why? Is it because there are memories of you and Grace?" Alice bit his lip and said pitifully, "But Carl, Grace, she is pregnant with Mason''s child. She is going to marry Mason. What''s the use of keeping these memories?" "It has nothing to do with you. I don''t want to see you here." His handsome eyes narrowed and his indifferent eyes fell on her.


    She shivered with fear. She got up at once, pulled up her clothes and said, "In this case, I will go first, but Carl, I will make you understand that I love you more than Grace and am more suitable to be with you than Grace." Leaving this sentence behind, she turned and left.


    Carl leaned against the board alone and, like ten years ago, looked up over the skylight of the small attic and looked at the starlight all over the sky.


    Without her around, the starry sky seemed dim.


    But Grace, the starlight all over the sky, from then on, I am afraid I can only appreciate it by myself.


    ......


    For the next few days, Grace stayed in the ward with Andrew Lim.


    Andrew Lim''s body was getting weaker and weaker, but he was very happy and kept talking about her wedding to Mason and the children in her belly.


    The day before the wedding, Andrew Lim insisted on leaving the hospital despite the doctor''s opposition and returned to Mason family Vi.


    He took Grace''s hand and said smilingly, "Grace, that''s great. Tomorrow is your wedding with Mason. I will personally appear and preside over your wedding."


    "Uncle Shen, you''d better have a good rest. Your health matters." Grace worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Heughed, "lily will be very happy to know that you have married my son and are pregnant with our Mason family child. When the wedding is over, we will go to the cemetery and tell her the good news." "Well, good."


    "All right, go back and have a good rest. I have prepared a big gift for you at the wedding tomorrow." Andrew Lim smiled at Grace and asked Mason to send Grace away.


    The car soon stopped in front of Grace''s small house. Grace and Mason waved goodbye, turned around and went home alone along the road.


    "Grace." In the darkness, she heard a very cruel voice.


    She looked up and saw Rose standing at her door, followed by two thick bodyguards.


    She went white with fear and subconsciously stepped back to run.


    The two bodyguards rushed up and grabbed her, pushing her down in front of Rose.


    She looked up at Rose and frowned, "Rose, what do you want?"


    Rose approached her step by step, grabbed her chin and grunted coldly, "Grace, I have already reminded you to stay away from Shen Si. I have also given you several opportunities before. If you don''t cherish it well, how dare you conceive Mason''s children andpete with me for Mason family''s property? You bitch!"


    When her voice fell, she raised her hand and pped Grace hard.


    Grace grinned with pain, but still bit his lip and stared at her and shouted, "Rose, are you crazy? Who wants to rob Mason family''s property with you? Do you think everyone is as powerful as you?"


    "You don''t power you are so anxious to marry Mason? Don''t you just know that Andrew Lim can''t do it and want to share more property with the children in your belly?" Rose said angrily, "Andrew Lim does spoil you. Before you passed the door, you wrote a will to leave the Shen Shi Group to you and the children in your belly. Unfortunately, I won''t give him this opportunity!"


    Hearing this, Grace understood that this was Andrew Lim''s big gift for her tomorrow, but now it seems that she will not live to tomorrow.


    Rose raised his pointed high heels and kicked Grace in the lower abdomen. He sneered, "Grace, since you are so greedy and vicious, I will kill you today, which is revenge for Ste!"


    There was a cone of pain in the lower abdomen. Grace twisted his eyebrows tightly and tried his best to break open the two bodyguards, protecting his lower abdomen. No, the child was saved by her determination. She cannot lose the child...


    But she fell to her knees and her face went white with pain. She was so scared that her trembling body was deadlocked. The pain in her lower abdomen made her unable to climb.


    Reach out a touch, shocking blood.


    She grabbed her lower lip and knelt down in front of Rose for help. "Rose, I beg you, don''t kill my child, this child is not Mason''s... I don''t want a penny from Mason family, I don''t want anything... I just beg you to take me to the hospital..."


    ''still pretend? Grace, your delicate and pitiful appearance really makes me feel sick!" Rose, however, smiled harshly and rushed to her again, kicking her in the lower abdomen.


    This time, she trembled with pain and fainted directly.


    She felt more and more blood flowing from her lower body, and the life of the child in her belly was slowly passing by. She wanted to keep the child, but she could not make any effort. What should I do? Is she dying?


    With the children in her belly, she was exposed to the wild and killed two people?


    Grace closed his eyes in despair and tears slowly flowed down the corners of his eyes.


    In a trance, I heard someone calling her name all the time.


    "Grace, don''t be afraid, I''ll save you!"


    "Grace, hold on a little longer, I''ll take you to the hospital immediately!"


    "Grace, you are not allowed to die! You give me a good life..."


    Carl, is that you?

 Chapter 97 Andrew Lim is dead

    Grace''s world fell into darkness.


    She began to dream again. She dreamed of Carl ten years ago. At that time, his face was not so hostile and his smile was gentle and clean.


    He took her to sit in the attic, bought her a lot of snacks, and said to her mysteriously, "Grace, the weather forecast said there was a meteor shower tonight."


    ''meteor shower?" Grace''s eyes immediately glowed, "Then I can make a wish?"


    "Well, we''ll be here tonight. When the meteor showeres, we''ll make a wish together, so our wish cane true." He picked up a potato chip and stuffed it into her mouth. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    Grace leaned on his shoulder and looked at the starry sky with his head held high, waiting for the arrival of the meteor, but when all the snacks in her hand were finished and it was almost dawn, she still did not wait for the meteor shower he said.


    Looking at her disappointment, he smiled at her and said, "Well, Grace, it''s almost time. Make a wish."


    "What wish? There is no meteor shower." She said with a small pouting.


    "It doesn''t matter, I am your meteor shower. I can help you realize whatever you want." He shaved the tip of her nose and smiled gently.


    At that moment, his eyes were more dazzling than the starlight all over the sky. She really closed her eyes and made a wish in front of him. That year, her wish was to marry him in ten years.


    The voice of his youth kept reverberating in Grace''s mind. Grace cried to tears in this deste dream.


    "Grace... Grace... wake up." The call in her ear brought her back to reality, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Looking at Wolfgang''s handsome face in front of him, Grace recovered and said in a hoarse voice, "Wolfgang? Did you save me?"


    "Well, fortunately I came back in time, or your life would have been lost." Wolfgang tapped her on the forehead gently, with a full face of reproach and heartache.


    "My child..." She sat up directly from the bed and subconsciously covered her lower abdomen.


    "The child has been saved, but the doctor said that you are very weak now. If you don''t have a good rest, you may miscarry at any time." Wolfgang narrowed his eyes and said, "Grace, what do you want me to say about you? I have been away for a few days and you have done so much."


    "I''m fine, Wolfgang, thank you." She was relieved and said with a wry smile, "I owe you another life."


    "Let''s talk about what we owe or not. You should take good care of yourself first. By the way, your cell phone has been ringing since this morning." Wolfgang shook his head gently and warned in a low voice.


    Grace suddenly remembered that today was her wedding to Mason.


    She hurriedly took her cell phone and looked at the time. It was already over 5 pm and the wedding should be over.


    On the screen, there were several calls from Mason.


    She frowned and hurriedly called back the phone.


    "Grace, where are you? Are you all right?" No sooner had the phone been connected than Mason''s worried voice came.


    "I was in the hospital. Rose almost killed me and the child in my stomachst night." Grace bit his lower lip and whispered, "But don''t worry, I''m fine now, but we''ve been preparing for the wedding for so long and seem to have missed it again." "It''s good to be fine." Mason at the other end of the phone paused for a long time before whispering, "Don''t worry, I will definitely let Rose give you an exnation about this. I will never let her bully you like this."


    "Then Uncle Shen''s side, please help me exin, he must be disappointed?" Grace wry smile way.


    Hearing her words, Mason sighed a long sigh and said in a hoarse voice, "Grace, my father has passed away."


    "What?" Grace took the hand of his cell phone and shivered violently. His face was full of disbelief and he said, "When did you die? Why so suddenly?"


    "Just this morning, he changed his dress and was filled with joy to preside over our wedding, but suddenly he had a heart attack, fainted, and never woke up again." He said with a wry smile, "Perhaps this is life. We are not even qualified to y a y."


    ''mason, don''t be sad, where is Uncle Shen now? I want to see him." Grace bit his lower lip and choked back tears.


    "You have a good rest. I have to take care of my father''s funeral, so I can''te to see you. The funeral will be in three days. You cane and attend." Say that finish, the phone was hung up. Listening to the busy tone at the other end of the phone, Grace could no longer help it. He covered his mouth and burst into tears.


    Andrew Lim is dead, and the only person in the world who is willing to be kind to her is also dead.


    Ha ha, what a mockery.


    Looking at her sad appearance, Wolfgang patted her on the back and said softly, "Well, Grace, don''t cry, you still have me, your Caleb brother is back." Hearing what he said, Grace threw himself into his arms and cried to tears.


    Caleb, do you know that when I first learned of your death, I was so sad.


    Three dayster, Mason family Vi.


    The vi, once resplendent and magnificent, is now covered with white flowers and white cloth. In the middle of the hall is the mourning hall of Andrew Lim. Grace walked step by step to the ck and white photo with heavy steps, feeling very sad.


    Just then, Mason, dressed in a ck suit, came.


    However, after three days of absence, Grace felt that he had lost a big circle of weight, and his shining eyes had lost their light and be extremely dim. Grace looked around and wondered, ''mason, why are you alone? Where are Frank and Rose?"


    "In Shen Shi Group." He said in a hoarse voice, "The housekeeper read out the willst night. My father left the Shen Shi Group to Frank. The two went there to deal with thepany''s affairs."


    "It''s not possible." Grace hurriedly shook his head.


    Rose exterminated Andrew Lim because he left the will to the children in her belly. Even if he changed the will temporarily, he would only leave thepany to Mason. The will must be fake and Andrew Lim would never give thepany to Frank.


    But before she could say anything, Mason looked up at her and said in a hoarse voice, "Grace, you should forget about the Shen Shi Group in the future, forget the past and live a good life. My father has left and I have no reason to pester


    you."


    "But..."


    "Today, in front of my father, I confess one thing to you." His narrow eyes narrowed and he said clearly, "The child in your belly is not mine. We didn''t happen that night a month ago."

 Chapter 98 The child belongs to Carl

    "What?" Grace''s whole body froze in ce, a face of incredible stare at him.


    "That night, I was not drunk and unconscious. I knew that I was sent to the hotel room and that the person lying next to me was you. Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything to you, just hugged you and slept all night." Mason''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly and his words were clear, "So the child in your belly really has nothing to do with me, and you can go to Carl at ease."


    "You all know, then why haven''t you told me the truth?" Grace grabbed his lower lip and said with a wry smile, "You clearly know how persistent I am for this truth."


    "At the beginning, I thought it was just like this and I didn''t mention it again. Later, when I learned that you were pregnant, I thought it would be good to keep you like this." His gentle eyes fell on her. "After all, I like you so much and my father likes you so much. Just think that the child in your belly is really Mason family''s. In that case, everyone will be happy."


    "But after all, I was still wrong. I failed to protect you and got you involved in the dispute in Mason family. Grace, I''m sorry."


    When he said this, his face was not as energetic as it used to be, and his heavy and hoarse voice made people feel inexplicably distressed.


    Grace shook his head with a wry smile and could not say a word of reproach.


    "Yo, is it so lively?" Just then, there was a mocking voice behind him.


    Rose took Frank''s arm lightly and walked in step by step.


    Seeing Grace standing in front of the mourning hall, she walked up to her and smiled triumphantly: "Isn''t this Miss Chi Da? Do you also want to miss Uncle Shen?"


    "Well, what''s the matter? Are you disappointed to see that I am not dead?" Grace recovered and looked up at her. There was a mockery in her eyes.


    "Look at what you said. What does it matter to me whether you die or not?" However, she said with a full face of pride, "It''s just a pity that Andrew Lim handed over the Shen Shi Group to Frank before he died. Now Frank is the head of Mason family. Mason, which you want to cling to, has no position in Mason family."


    "Rose, you are really shameless. How did you get the Shen Shi Group? Do you still need me to remind you?" Looking at her ugly face, Grace couldn''t help scolding.


    "No matter how I got it, now the Shen Shi Group is mine." Roseughed and turned to Mason and said, "By the way, Si Shen, I have discussed with Si Lin. There is still a shortage of an administrator in the suburban branch. Otherwise, you can go there to help?"


    Hearing what she said, Grace shouted angrily at her, "Rose, is it too ugly for you and Frank to eat? Uncle Shen''s bones are not cold yet, and you are so anxious to drive Mason away..."


    "Grace, it''s okay." Mason took her hand, calmly raised her eyes and looked at Rose, saying clearly, "Since you and your eldest brother have made a decision, then I will listen to you. Don''t worry, I will pack up and go to the suburbanpany tomorrow."


    Leaving this sentence behind, he took Grace out of Mason family Vi.


    Grace, however, shook him off and frowned, ''mason, what are you doing? Isn''t it quite strong at ordinary times? Why is it so unintelligent now? If Rose lets you go, you can go? Do you really want to hand over the Shen Shi Group to them?" Mason didn''t answer, but pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He took a few sips and said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t worry, Frank won''t be able to sit for long as president of Shen Shi Group."


    "Hmm?" Grace was dazed and looked at him with a puzzled face.


    "Do you think I don''t know that the will is fake? What they do is not just fake wills." His eyes narrowed and his voice cooled a little.


    "Do you mean Uncle Shen''s death has something to do with them?" Grace bit his lip.


    "That''s right." Mason nodded and said clearly, "At that time, my father suddenly fell ill, and I suspected that there was something fishy about it. It was only a few days ago, and he suddenly died again. Rose and Frank must have started work. I didn''t think I could prevent everything, but I still couldn''t prevent it."


    He Mans methodically vomited out the smoke ring and lowered his voice: "Therefore, I have not been fighting with them for thepany, but I have been looking for evidence. They asked me to go to the suburbanpany and I will go there. It will just rx their vignce. When the evidence is found, it will not only help you get revenge, but also sessfully get back to the position of president of Shen Shi Group."


    "Then I''ll help you." Grace sipped his lips and looked at him and said.


    "You?" His narrow eyes narrowed a few degrees. "Didn''t I tell you to leave Mason family alone?"


    "Uncle Shen is so kind to me, I must find out the cause of his death." However, she bit her lip and said, "What''s more, Rose has hurt me over and over again. If it weren''t for my fate, I wouldn''t have known how many times I had died in her hands. I must avenge this."


    "The child in your belly..." He was dazed and his eyes fell on her lower abdomen.


    She paused and said with a wry smile, "I will handle this matter myself. In short, I will not ignore Uncle Shen."


    At the drop of her voice, she turned and left.


    But now she is in a state of confusion and feels extremely agitated.


    She can finally prove that the child in her belly belongs to Carl, but now...


    She smiled bitterly on her face. When she recovered, she found herself at the door of Carl''s vi.


    The gate is closed. Carl should not be at home.


    Grace sighed softly, a little tired, and simply sat down at the door of the vi.


    Unconsciously, she fell asleep.


    When Carl returned, he saw Grace leaning against it in a small huddle from a distance.


    His handsome eyes narrowed, stretched out his foot and kicked her gently, but he did not wake up.


    He smiled helplessly and simply stood there and looked at her quietly.


    After a long time, Grace slowly opened his eyes and looked at his eyes as deep as ancient wells.


    She got a big fright and got up at once. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Carl, are you back?"


    "Uh-huh." He stared at her with his handsome eyes slightly narrowed and his thin lips gently opened, "Grace, what do you want?"


    "I have something to say to you." She hurriedly began, "I have made clear everything a month ago. Nothing happened to Mason and me. The child in my belly is indeed..."


    "Shut up!" Before she could finish speaking, Carl interrupted her coldly and sarcastically, "Grace, do you think I am a fool? A few days ago, I said that the child belonged to Mason and wanted to marry Mason. Now the weather has changed in Mason family and Mason is powerless. You came to me and said that the child belonged to me? You are really disgusting."

 Chapter 99 is that I disturbed Boss Carls life.

    What?


    Grace shook his body and looked at him with disbelief.


    She never dreamed that he would think of himself like this.


    "What? Am I wrong?" Carl pushed her into the corner step by step, grabbed her chin and sneered, "Grace, it was you who trampled my heart and blood on the ground. It was you who made me a joke. Now you are running to tell me that the child is mine. How can you make me believe you?"


    "I didn''t think thoroughly about the previous incident, but I was really not sure who the child belonged to at that time. Now I am sure, and I just want to tell you in the first ce that it is your business whether you believe it or not." Grace looked straight at him with his head held high and said lightly.


    "Ha ha." But heughed sarcastically, "So? Do you want me to marry you now? Grace, don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you have married different men again and again?"


    "Then don''t marry." She smiled wryly and bit her lip. "It''s really ridiculous. I don''t want to live like this."


    "You..." Carl handsome eyes slightly narrow at her, fundus mood is veryplicated.


    "Carl." Just then, Alice''s voice came behind him.


    Carl was dazed. Only then did he recover and pushed Grace away.


    Alice walked up to him, looked at him and Grace doubtfully, frowned and said, "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Carl gave a cold hum and sipped his lips. "Why are you here?"


    She changed into a smiling face and said gently, "Carl, I came here specially to check with you about the parent-child sports meeting in Luoluo Kindergarten tomorrow. Luoluo said that you promised to attend, but I was worried that you didn''t have time, so I wanted toe and ask."


    Hearing her words, he looked down on Grace and said intentionally, "I promised to do what Luo Luo did, and I will definitely do it."


    "That''s great. Luoluo will be very happy tomorrow." Alice said smiling.


    Hearing this, Grace smiled sarcastically. "It turned out that I disturbed Boss Carl''s life. I shouldn''t havee and I shouldn''t have left the child. Now it seems that I am really like a joke!"


    At the drop of her voice, she gave Carl a hard look and turned to leave.


    She felt sick at the thought of what she saw in the attic that day.


    Carl Carl, if you really like Alice so much, why did you let me keep the child at the beginning?


    We forget each other in the Jianghu and each is well, isn''t it?


    For the next few days, Grace has been investigating Andrew Lim.


    Early this morning, as soon as she arrived at thepany, Hailey pulled her into the corner and whispered, "Grace, we have a clue about Andrew Lim."


    "What did you find?" Grace hurriedly asked.


    "A little nurse I know said that she knew the attending doctor in Andrew Lim. I heard that the attending doctor took the benefits of Rose and secretly changed the medicine for Andrew Lim''s heart disease, which induced Andrew Lim''s heart disease." Hailey said.


    "What?" Grace was shocked and frowned. "Have you found any evidence?"


    "The attending doctor is very alert and cannot get the evidence, but you can give Mason a hint that he can start the investigation from the attending doctor and certainly find a lot of things." Hailey said with a faint smile. "Well, well, Xin Yao, thank you." Grace looked at her with a full face of gratitude.


    "Don''t be so polite with me." Hailey frowned and looked at her and asked, "It''s just Grace. You''ve been busy with Mason family recently, not to mention your marriage to Boss Carl. What are you going to do with your baby?" Hearing what she said, she reached out and touched her lower abdomen and said with a wry smile: "I don''t know either. Let''s do this first, step by step."


    "Well, if the child really can''t stay, the abortion operation must be done earlier, otherwise, the damage to the body will be even greater." Hailey gave a thoughtful reminder and turned to leave.


    Grace''s bitterness deepened when he stayed where he was.


    To tell the truth, she wanted to keep the child, but Carl''s attitude made her very cold...


    She shook her head gently and did not struggle with the problem any more. Instead, she took out her mobile phone and sent Mason a text message asking him to meet at the seven-night bar at night.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Grace arrived at the Seven Nights Bar as promised.


    Mason was already sitting at the bar. Seeing hering, she pushed the ordered orange juice to her and said lightly, "Why did you ask me toe over that night? What''s the matter?"


    "I have found the source of Uncle Shen''s illness." Grace narrowed his eyes and told him exactly what Hailey had said to her this morning.


    He was shocked and nodded gently: "Well, I am also checking the attending doctor now, but I didn''t expect him to be bewitched by Rose to do such a thing after treating my father for more than ten years."


    "Then you should hurry up and find evidence. Don''t let Rose and Frank sit in this position for too long and cause other troubles." Grace thought for a moment and began.


    "Well, good." Mason''s long and narrow eyes narrowed and looked at her. He hesitated and seemed to have something to say to her. "Grace, you bitch!" Just then, there was an angry voice behind him.


    Before Grace could react to what was going on, he saw Daisy take up the ss in front of him and pour it hard on Grace''s face.


    Mason subconsciously got up and protected Grace behind him, staring at Daisy and saying, "What do you want? Stay away from Grace."


    Grace''s eyes fell on Daisy''s limping leg. She was shocked and said, "Daisy, what''s wrong with your leg?"


    "Also asked? You did it all." She grunted coldly, "I gave the surveince video of Carl Hospital to help you. Wolfgang sent someone to break my leg when he knew about it."


    "What?" Grace frowned and said, "haven''t you been with Wolfgang for many years? Why is he so cruel to you?"


    "He has always been so ruthless. The only one who is not ruthless is to you." Daisy sneered, "Unfortunately, you are destined to be the one who hurt him the most."


    "I''m sorry..." Grace bitter smile, subconsciously will head low.


    "You don''t have to say sorry to me. I''m not the only one who is sorry anyway." However, she grunted coldly, "I was just broken by Wolfgang. Carl was miserable. Wolfgang made an appointment with him tonight. This time, I think he is in danger."


    "What?" Grace''s heart tightened and she hurriedly took her and asked, "Where are they going to meet?"

 Chapter 100 Hes going to marry Alice

    "At the river side of Wutong Road in Romantic city." Daisy said lightly, ''speaking of which, this pair of uncles and nephews are also interesting. Before Caleb died, the two were still in love with each other. Now Caleb hase back alive, but the two have turned against each other..."


    "Thank you." Grace didn''t listen to what she said next, thanked her and trotted out of the bar for seven nights.


    Mason tried to chase her, but Daisy stopped her.


    She narrowed her eyes and whispered to Mason, "Mr Mason, don''t join in the fun. Don''t worry, Carl and Wolfgang both like her so much. She will definitely not have an ident."


    At the moment, Grace reached out and stopped a taxi after going out and hurried to Wutong Road.


    The night was already very deep, and the Wutong Road was empty and there was no one.


    She walked quickly along the river and finally saw Carl and Wolfgang at the end of the river.


    Wolfgang approached Carl step by step and sneered, "Carl, do you really dare toe? Are you not afraid I will kill you?"


    Carl looked him straight at him without fear and said clearly, "There is nothing to be afraid of. Your methods are just like that."


    "You!" His face went white with anger. He grabbed Carl by the neck with his backhand and pressed him on the railing. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Carl, do you think I can leave Romantic city and give up my n if I throw away some tricks to make Tang Jia have an ident? I tell you, even if my previous n fails, I will not give up. Grace and Carl family are mine sooner orter!"


    Carl was half suspended in the air with the sound of waves in his ear, but he still narrowed his eyes and smiled fearlessly: "Caleb, from the day you died, Grace and Carl family have nothing to do with you. One day, I will never let you rob them." "Do you think you can stop me?" He tugged at his tie, veins standing out on his face.


    "Then you will kill me today." Carl looked him straight at him and said word by word, "Caleb, this is myst chance to give you. Think of it as I owe you. You can''t kill me today, and there will be no chance in the future."


    "Do you think I dare not?" Wolfgang smiled, suddenly pulled out a sharp Swiss army knife, gesticted on Carl''s face, and sneered, "Carl, today is your death time. I will cut off your ear first, then your nose, then your throat and throw your body into the river."


    At this point, he burst outughing. "Oh, by the way, I remember Grace said that she likes your beautiful eyes best. In this case, I''ll destroy these eyes first. I''d like to see what else a blind man can fight me with!"


    At the sound of the words, he sneered and held the saber high and poked it up in Carl''s eyes.


    "Stop it!"


    Just as Carl was trying to hide sideways, Grace rushed over like crazy, ran to Carl, pushed Wolfgang away and protected him.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Grace, Wolfgang was ying with his saber. Yapi narrowed his eyes and said, "Grace? What are you doing here?"


    "Wolfgang, with me, I won''t let you hurt Carl." Grace, however, stood in front of Carl with a full face of certainty.


    Hearing her words, Wolfgang smiled sarcastically: "Grace, do you think Carl really likes you? Don''t be naive, he is going to marry Alice."


    "What?" Grace shook his body and turned to Carl with disbelief.


    Carl straightened up, his eyes as deep as ancient wells hung slightly, and said in a hoarse voice, "Well, the wedding will be at the end of next month."


    "Why?" Grace clenched his lower lip and his heart ached hard. "Is it because I want to marry Mason? I can exin this to you. It was a y he asked me to apany him to show Uncle Shen. It was not true..."


    "Grace, it is meaningless to say this now." He interrupted her with a gloomy face and said lightly, "This time, no matter what you say, I will marry Alice."


    "Then what should I do? What about the children in my belly?" Grace burst into a loud roar and tears came down at once. "Carl, since you have already decided to be with Alice, why did you let me keep the child at the beginning? What do you think of me? Do you want tools that you want or throw away?"


    Seeing her tears, his deep eyes shed a little distressed, but in the end, he still smiled bitterly and did not say a word.


    The bitter wind blew on her body, causing pain in her face, but what hurt more was her heart.


    At that moment, how she hoped Carl could say something tofort her, even if it was to cheat her, she was happy, but he stood there straight, his indifferent eyes, deeply hurt her heart.


    "All right, Grace, get out of the way." Wolfgang behind her gave her a gentle cry and lowered his voice. "As you can see, Carl lost you. He is a heart breaker. Today I will help you kill him and relieve your hatred."


    At this point, he raised his knife and stabbed Carl.


    Grace threw himself on Carl while crying, grabbed his lower lip and said, "Wolfgang, even so, I won''t let you hurt Carl. He is the father of the child in my belly. Even if he refuses to admit it, even if he wants to marry another woman, I hope he can live well."


    Looking at his extremely sad body but still defending his Grace and interests, Carl''s handsome face shed a thick feeling of love, but Grace, forgive me for not holding you in my arms, forgive me for having to hurt you.


    After a long time, he sighed softly and lowered his voice. "Grace, get out of the way. Caleb can''t hurt me. You are still pregnant."


    "Anyway, you don''t want us anymore. Why do you care so much?" Grace gave him a sneer, pushed him away and said with a wry smile, "Carl, go, I once owed you a life, and today I will give it back to you. From then on, we will never see each other again."


    "Youe with me." He narrowed his eyes and stretched out his hand to pull her. "Caleb is too dangerous, you can''t stay with him."


    But she retired faster than she did. "Carl, since you have decided to marry Alice, don''t care who I am with. How I live in the future has nothing to do with you."


    "You..." His outstretched hand hung in mid-air, staring at her with eyes as deep as ancient wells. There were too many things hidden in those eyes that Grace could not see through.


    But I don''t know why, the way he looked at her made her feel very distressed...

 Chapter 101 He doesnt want you and the child

    A long timeter, Carl held out his hand to Grace again, looked at her with burning eyes, and lowered his voice: "Grace, I''ll ask you for thest time, do you want toe with me?" Grace squinted at him with good-looking eyes and said clearly, "Carl, I will ask you again for thest time, do you really want to marry Alice?"


    "Yes." He was shocked and gave a positive answer.


    "I''m sorry, I have no reason to go with you." She retreated behind Wolfgang and choked back her heartache. "Go ahead and wish you and Alice a happy wedding."


    "Ha ha." Carl smiled sarcastically, looked up at Wolfgang, gave her another deep look, and finally turned away with a sneer.


    Looking at his tall back, Grace choked back tears and could no longer hold them back. He was caught off guard and flowed down the corners of his eyes.


    She did not know why he suddenly wanted to marry Alice, but what about her and the children in her belly?


    That is the child that she made up her mind to stay, that is the child that she tried her best to keep, is it necessary to let her flow away like this?


    Carl, have you ever thought about how embarrassing I am when you make such a decision?


    "Well, Grace, stop crying." Wolfgang put away the knife in his hand, took out a paper towel, slowly wiped the tears from Grace''s eyes, and lowered his voice. "Carl doesn''t want you, I want you. If you really don''t want this child, give birth and I will raise it."


    Grace smiled bitterly and shook his head gently. "Wolfgang, I''m sorry to disturb your n again."


    "It''s okay, anyway, I just wanted to give Carl a run for his money today. I can''t hurt him." His beautiful peach blossom eyes narrowed a few degrees.


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and suddenly thought of something. He bit his lip and said, "Wolfgang, I just met Daisy. Her leg..."


    "Well, I sent someone to interrupt." He pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He took a few breaths with a face of ruffian spirit. His voice did not have any temperature. "This is the end of betraying me. It is light to break one of her legs."


    "But she has been with you for so many years, and you should also feel that she likes you very much."


    "So what?" He gave a cold hum and his silent eyes fell on her. "Grace, you are the only privileged person here."


    Grace''s eyes were slightly stunned and his heart trembled suddenly.


    In the past few days, Chi Twilight was in a very bad mood. She was unhappy every day. It was very difficult to get to the weekend. Hailey came to her house early in the morning and took her out of the door, fearing that she would get sick alone at home.


    "Xin Yao, where are you taking me?" Grace followed Hailey listlessly.


    "Let''s go shopping. We haven''t bought clothes for a long time." Hailey took Grace''s arm and dragged her into the mall. "Look, there have been many new models recently. They are all very nice."


    But as soon as I entered a women''s clothing store, I saw Alice who was trying on clothes.


    "It''s really a narrow way to go." Grace nced at her and pulled Hailey away.


    However, she blocked Grace''s way and smiled and said, "Grace, since you are here, why don''t you try your clothes before you go? The clothes in this shop are very good."


    At this point, she picked up a long white dress and gesticted on Grace''s body. She raised her eyebrows and said, "I think this one is quite suitable for Grace. Grace can wear it to my wedding with Carl." "Sorry, I don''t like it." Grace pushed the skirt away with a full face of indifference.


    "Why? Is it angry from embarrassment?" However, she came closer to her and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Grace, do you think you can marry Carl when you are pregnant with Carl''s child? Sorry, he didn''t love you for a long time. The person he loves now is me, and the person he wants to marry is me, so don''t pester him shamelessly."


    "I have no shame?" Chi twilight turned white with anger, biting his lips and staring at her, saying word by word, "Alice, I don''t know what despicable means you used to force Carl to marry you, but you will never be happy! Carl, he doesn''t love you at all, don''t deceive yourself!"


    Hearing her words, Aliceughed out loud: "Grace, don''t be funny, don''t you understand Carl''s character? In this world, no one can force him. If he hadn''t volunteered, he wouldn''t have married me even if I died in front of him." For an instant, Grace woke up like a dream and suddenly quivered, and the whole people froze in ce.


    She smiled triumphantly and continued, "So, believe it or not, Carl really wants to marry me, and he doesn''t care about you and the children in your belly. I advise you to let it go early and don''t make yourself a joke." Leaving this sentence behind, she smiled sarcastically and turned away.


    Staring at her far away figure, Grace''s hands were crushed into fists and she was trembling with anger.


    "Grace, it seems that Carl is really going to marry Alice." Hailey sighed softly and looked at Grace with a full face of heartache. "In this case, why don''t you let the child flow? Carl is not going to want you and the child anyway."


    "But I really can''t bear it." Grace grabbed his lower lip and his eyes were full of bitterness.


    Over the past few days, she has been struggling with this problem, but this is not only Carl''s child, but also her child. How can she be willing to kill him?


    After a pause, she suddenly covered her lower abdomen and turned to Hailey and said, "Xin Yao, why don''t I give birth to this child?"


    "Are you crazy?" Hailey''s voice immediately raised a few points. "Grace, single mothers are very hard. What''s more, you are still young and unmarried. If you really give birth to this child, your future life will be ruined." She knows all this.


    But as long as she thought of her and Carl''s blood on the child, she was reluctant to kill him.


    Just as the two were deadlocked, Grace''s cell phone rang inappropriately.


    Seeing Doria''s name on the screen, she frowned and slipped the answer key: "Hello, Doria?"


    "Ms Grace,e to Grace family Group soon. Grayson is here." Doria''s anxious voice came through the radio wave.


    "Grayson?" Grace got a big fright and hurriedly asked, "Isn''t he lying in the hospital all the time? Why did you suddenly go to Grace family Group?"


    "I don''t know, but looking at Grayson''s appearance, he is not good at everything and threatens to make you step aside and get out of Grace family!" Doria said, "You''d bettere and deal with it quickly."

 Chapter 102 Can you keep the child

    Grace''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled, told Doria a few words, then hung up the phone, hurried to Grace family Group.


    Today is the weekend, most of the employees of Grace family Group are not at work, but I don''t know what''s going on. All the employees and shareholders of thepany are here. At the moment, they are gathering around the door of the conference room, waiting to watch the show.


    Grace crossed theyers of the crowd and pushed open the door of the conference room.


    The conference room was full of shareholders, and Grayson was sitting in the center.


    "Ms Grace, are you all right?" Lao Zheng, an old shareholder sitting next to Grayson, handed Grayson a cup of coffee and asked with a worried face.


    "Don''t worry, I woke up a few days ago and my body has adjusted. The reason why I came here sote is to see what else my daughter wants to make." Grayson nced at Grace standing at the door and smiled sarcastically.


    Hearing Grayson''s words, Laozheng looked at Grace and smiled: "Ms Grace, during your illness, Grace also took good care of Grace family Group and won Li Zong''s contract, but she is still a little young and has little experience. Grace family Group has no practical progress. We Grace family Group still need you."


    "What experience can she have? It''s just a man''s help." Grayson ha ha smiled, his eyes full of sarcasm.


    Grace walked up to him step by step and stared at him and said, "Grayson, this is apany, not a ce where you make sarcastic remarks. I don''t know what you want to do when youe here with all this trouble today."


    "Of course, I want to continue to finish the shareholders" meeting that was notpleted that day." Grayson took a sip of the coffee in the cup and grunted coldly, "Grace, I don''t want to mention the ident that day any more. Anyway, what is your rtionship with Wolfgang? As we all know, today, I just want to get back Grace family Group fairly and fairly."


    "In this case, let''s vote." Laozheng smiled and asked Doria to send a note to everyone to vote for the president of Grace family Group.


    Grace family Group has a total of 23 shareholders. The vote is anonymous. Those who get the most votes win the hearts and minds of the people and can be the president of Grace family Group.


    Looking at everyone''s hesitation, Laozheng took the lead in writing the ticket and threw it into the box in front of his face. He smiled and said, "I admit that Grace has really performed well recently, but thepany was founded by Ms Grace after all. Is it better for Ms Grace to lead it himself? What''s more, as you can see, Grace has to be a designer and manage thepany. How can he have time? Oh, by the way, I heard Grace is pregnant." What?


    Grace was shocked and looked at him with disbelief. How did he know about her pregnancy?


    However, the scene was boiling up because of Laozheng''s words, and everyone''s eyes at Grace became very strange.


    Laozheng smiled with satisfaction and continued, "If you are pregnant before you get married, you will definitely get into a lot of trouble. What''s more, she doesn''t know whose child she has. Do you rest assured that such people continue to manage thepany?"


    "Laozheng, what are you talking about?" Grace narrowed his eyes and bit his lip. "This is my personal matter. Please don''t say it on this asion. What''s more, I won''t affect thepany because of these personal matters." "Then Grace is admitted? In this case, let''s watch and vote." Laozheng smiled with satisfaction and sat back in his chair.


    "You!" Chi''s face turned green with anger.


    Soon everyone finished voting, but the result was no ident. Grace got 10 votes, Grayson got 13 votes, and Grayson was about to be president of Grace family Group.


    Grayson smiled with satisfaction, got up and walked up to Grace, looked at her and said, "Grace, don''t say I bully you either. You have been in Grace family for so long. It seems that you are really unpopr. Grace family Group has always run itspany democratically, and its senior officials respect everyone''s decision. I hope you will also abide by the rules and obediently give up the position of president. As for your shares in Grace family Group, you can rest assured that I will give you dividends every year and will not give you less money."


    "If you really don''t want to leave thepany, I can also consider making you a manager or something."


    "Grayson, I am your daughter, and you have calcted me like this." Grace squinted at him and felt quite ridiculous. "Well, I can not be the president of Grace family Group. I can return Grace family Group to you, but Grayson, now that Ste is dead, I am your only sessor. I''d like to see who else you can leave Grace family Group to me after you die."


    "Don''t worry, I would rather donate Grace family Group to charity than leave it to you!" Grayson eximed angrily.


    "Well, then I''ll wait." Grace sneered and said word by word, "Grayson, one day, you will hand over Grace family Group to me with your own hands!"


    Leaving this sentence behind, she turned around and left with her head held high under everyone''s eyes.


    But as soon as he walked out of the door of Grace family Group, Grace copsed and sat on the ground with a bitter smile on his face.


    When God closed a door, he locked the window by the way. Ha ha, it was quite good. In this way, she really had nothing.


    "Go, Grace, I''ll buy you a drink." I don''t know how long it took, Hailey came to Grace''s side, pulled her up and grunted, "It doesn''t matter, even if people all over the world abandon you, I will be with you." At this point, she took her to the imperial city.


    But thinking that Grace was pregnant and could not drink, Hailey took all the wine in front of her and poured it into her mouth one after another. As a result, Grace was not drunk, but she was drunk first.


    Grace looked at Hailey drunk at the bar, shook his head helplessly, picked up a bottle of beer, filled himself with a cup, and reached his lips.


    The next second, the cup in her hand was taken away directly.


    She got a big fright. She was even more shocked to see the person standing in front of her.


    It was Aaron.


    She was about to wake up drunk Hailey when Aaron stopped her and said lightly, "Grace, don''t call her, I came to see you tonight."


    "What do you want from me?" Grace said with a full face of doubts.


    "Can you... don''t lose Boss Carl''s children?" Aaron narrowed his eyes and said clearly, "Boss Carl married Alice for ast resort. The person in his heart has always been you. If you really don''t want this child, then you and Boss Carl are really impossible."


    "So why on earth did he have to marry Alice?" Grace did not answer his words, but looked at him with burning eyes and asked.

 Chapter 103 Boss Carl really cares about you

    Hearing what she said, Aaron paused and lowered his voice. "I can''t say the specific reason, but Grace and Boss Carl really have difficulties."


    "Ha ha." Grace smiled wryly and pursed his lips. "Aaron, I don''t understand why you want to speak for Carl, but if he really has difficulties, you let hime to me and say it himself. I don''t believe anyone except what he said." "Because during this period of time, I have been staying with Boss Carl and helping Boss Carl. I know everything about Boss Carl." Aaron said clearly.


    "What?" Grace got a fright and looked at him in disbelief. "So you didn''t leave Romantic city at all, but stayed with Carl all the time?"


    "Well, what you saw in Haicheng before was indeed me, and what you saw in Romantic city Vi Hailey was also me, but I had a task and couldn''t recognize her." At this point, he gave Hailey a deep look, reached out and touched her long hair gently, and said in a hoarse voice, "I am relieved to see that she is getting better and better now."


    "She is not doing well. She has been thinking about you." Grace sighed softly and said helplessly, "Since you have been by our side, why do you have to hide from her?"


    "Now my identity, can''t be with her." Aaron smiled bitterly, looked at Grace and continued, "Grace, Boss Carl asked me to protect you secretly. I shouldn''t have appeared in front of you, but you and Boss Carl are both kind to me. I don''t want your misunderstanding to get deeper and deeper, so I must stand up."


    Hearing what he said, Grace gave a wry smile: "But Aaron, what is the misunderstanding between Carl and me? What is the reason why he has to choose to abandon me and the children in his belly and marry Alice?"


    "Grace, give Boss Carl some time." Aaron thought for a moment and said, "It doesn''t take too long. It''s just a month. In this month, you must protect yourself and keep this child."


    "And then?" Grace snorted coldly, "Will I have another abortion in a month?"


    "In a month''s time, everything will be settled. I promise you that as long as the child in your belly is still there, Boss Carl will definitely exin all misunderstandings to you and return to you." Looking at his assured eyes, Grace''s beautiful eyes narrowed and filled with confusion.


    However, he said clearly: "Grace, believe me, Boss Carl really cares about you. You are definitely not wrong in making this choice."


    "Well, then I will believe you once." Grace hesitated for a long time and finally nodded gently.


    Then take a bet. She also wants to take a bet.


    "That''s great." Aaron hooked his lips and smiled, turned around and gave Hailey a deep look. He sipped his lips and said, "Then Grace and Hailey will trouble you to continue to take care of them." Leaving this sentence behind, she turned and disappeared into the sea.


    "Hello." Grace called out to him. There were still many questions to ask him, but he could no longer be seen.


    She could only smile helplessly, turned to help Hailey up and left the imperial city.


    ......


    In the next few days, Grace listened to Aaron''s words and stayed at home to take good care of his body and raise his baby at ease. His life was rtively calm.


    Early this morning, she received a phone call from Ryan. Ryan said that thepany had a jewelry charity today and wanted to invite Grace to attend.


    Grace, as a new star designer highly praised by thepany, certainly can''t miss such activities, so she promised toe down.


    She chose a long white hollowed-out dress, tied her long hair into a bun, put on a Korean makeup, wore a pair of pearl earrings, and stepped on white high heels toe to thepany. Many reporters and media have already arrived in the hall of thepany, and the activity will begin soon.


    Grace was just about to go backstage to have a look when he saw Alice there.


    She was dressed up to attend and was standing in the corner chatting with a young female designer.


    The designer looked at her with a full face of distress and whispered, "Yuqi, you are really pitiful. Clearly, the works and sales volume designed are better than those of Grace, but in the end, some puzzling news ruined the reputation and made Grace get cheaper. Grace is really disgusting."


    Alice smiled triumphantly and grunted coldly, "It doesn''t matter, isn''t it just a quota for star designers? She wants it, I''ll give it to her."


    "Then what will you do? You have just returned home and need a chance." The woman continued toin about her grievances.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m getting married soon." She leaned over to the woman and whispered, "I will be Carl family''s wife in the future. Do you want any chance?"


    "Oh, my God!" The woman covered her mouth in surprise and said with envy, "It seems that what happened to you and Boss Carl is true. I really envy you. I can marry a rich and powerful family so soon."


    Hearing this, Graceughed sarcastically all over her face. Does this woman really think she can climb high branches?


    Before she coulde forward, Alice pulled the designer''s skirt and lowered his voice: "Xiao Lin, I will tell you about this. You must not tell others. You must keep it a secret."


    "What secret? You are going to marry into a rich and powerful family. Boss Carl will definitely hold a wedding banquet to let the whole of Romantic city know." Xiao Lin said grandiose.


    "In fact, Carl and I are secretly married." Alice smiled awkwardly and exined, "Rich and powerful, this kind of thing is normal, so you must not say anything."


    Xiao Lin paused and nodded suspiciously.


    For an instant, Grace''s eyebrows also wrinkled.


    She and Carl have known each other for ten years. She knows Carl''s character very well. Carl acts in a high-profile and perverse way. If she really wants to marry a person, it is absolutely impossible to sneak around. Is there any hidden secret between him and Alice?


    "Grace." The next second, Alice walked up to her, looked at her with his hands crossed, and grunted coldly, "When are you going to shed the child in your belly?"


    Hearing her words, Grace narrowed his eyes and smiled, and grinted coldly, "Alice, are you too lenient? This is my child. What does it have to do with you if I don''t flow?"


    "But this is also Carl''s child. Carl is going to marry me soon. I will never allow him to have bastards outside!" She snapped, "Grace, don''t be shameless and give me the child right away!"


    Looking at her in such a hurry, Grace came closer to her and smiled, "Alice, since Carl is going to marry you, why are you still so nervous? Don''t Carl really want to marry you?"

 Chapter 104 Haileys Birthday

    "What are you talking about?" Alice stared at her exasperated and shouted, "Grace, you are really cheap enough. Carl is going to marry someone else. You still have his children. Do you want to be Mistress?"


    "You know better than me which of us is Mistress." Grace sneered and said clearly.


    "You!" She went white with anger and gave her a hard look. "Well, Grace, you are very good. I can''t say you, but you wait for me. I will never let you keep Carl''s children."


    Leaving this sentence behind, she smiled harshly and turned to leave.


    Grace didn''t take her words to heart at all, so she stepped onto the stage and began today''s activities.


    Today''s activities are progressing smoothly. Grace, as thepany''s star designer, Yan''s works are all online. Zhang Zong''s customers are very satisfied with her and have expressed their expectation for her new products to go on the market. It was already evening after the event. Grace dragged his tired body to say goodbye to Ryan and walked out of thepany.


    She was going to go straight home, but she received a phone call from Hailey. Hailey seemed to be in a bad mood and went to Imperial City alone to get drunk.


    Worried that something would happen to her, Grace took a taxi directly to Imperial City.


    As soon as I entered the imperial city, I saw Hailey lying on the bar counter, holding a beer bottle and crying while mumbling something. Looking at her, she seemed drunk.


    Grace hurriedly walked up to her and said with a full face of worry, "Xin Yao, what''s wrong with you? How did you drink like this?"


    "Grace." Seeing Graceing, Hailey hugged her tightly and said with tears in his eyes, "do you know? Today is my birthday. In the past today, Aaron bought me a big cake, bought me the birthday present I wanted, and apanied me to celebrate my birthday, but this year, I couldn''t find him."


    Hearing her words, Grace was dazed, and a thick bitterness shed through her eyes.


    Also don''t know, Aaron is looking at her somewhere, see her like this, his heart, should also be very sad.


    Grace sighed lightly, helped Hailey to get up and smiled, "Xin Yao, it doesn''t matter. I''ll apany you on this year''s birthday and I''ll buy you cakes."


    "It''s sote that the cake shop has already closed." Hailey wry smile way.


    Grace smiled awkwardly and was about tofort her when she saw Nevaehing up and smiling at them, "Grace, Miss Su, the guests in VIP288 pleasee over." "Who is it?" Grace wondered.


    "I knew it in the past. There were surprises." Nevaeh smiled mysteriously and took them to the private room.


    Standing at the door of the private room, Grace hesitated for a long time, but gently pushed open the door of the private room.


    The light in the private room was very dim, and there was a big cake in the middle. The cake clearly said "Happy Birthday to Hailey". The person sitting in the dim light was Carl.


    The warm yellow light is very gentle, lining his handsome and elegant face, which makes people more absent-minded.


    He Mans yed the ash from his fingertips in an orderly way, raised his precious eyes and looked down at Grace. He lowered his voice and said, "What are you still waiting for? Bring in the birthday girl."


    "Oh." Only then did Grace recover and hurriedly helped Hailey to walk into the private room.


    The lights went out and the candle came on. Hailey closed his eyes and made a birthday wish.


    Grace''s eyes crossed theyers of candlelight and fell on Carl.


    What the hell is going on with him? At this time, I am not busy preparing for my wedding with Alice, but I have time to help Hailey celebrate his birthday?


    "This is a gift for you." After a pause, Carl ced a delicate box in front of Hailey.


    Hailey was dazed and opened it gently, tears streaming down at once.


    It was an LV bag, the style was not new, nor was it a limited edition, but she remembered that that year, when she and Aaron had just arrived in Romantic city, shey prone in front of the LV window, staring at all kinds of bags, and looked at them for a long time.


    Aaron hugged her in his arms and vowed to her, "Xin Yao, don''t worry, when we gain a firm foothold in Romantic city, I will buy you all LV bags."


    "That''s too extravagant." She smiled and pointed to the central bag and said, "Just buy this for me. I like this best."


    And now in front of her is the bag.


    Hailey hugged the bag tightly and turned to Carl and said, "Boss Carl, Aaron prepared this, didn''t he? You know where he is, don''t you?"


    "I prepared it." Carl''s eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed and said clearly, "Aaron told me your story before, and I bought the bag specially." "But..."


    "No, but." He interrupted her with a nk face and said lightly, "I don''t know where Aaron is."


    The words fell, he got up directly and walked out of thepartment.


    "Carl." Grace ran after him and stopped him.


    He was dazed, but still stopped.


    Grace went around to him, stared at him and asked, "What shady deal did you have with Aaron? Today is Hailey''s birthday. Will you die if you let Aaron see her?"


    Hearing her words, his eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed and his voice was low and heavy: "Aaron is really helping me to do things, but I have never let him see anyone."


    "Then why did he hide from Hailey? He clearly likes Hailey so much and has been watching her secretly and protecting her." Grace''s eyebrows tightened and his face puzzled.


    "I don''t know, it has nothing to do with me." Leaving this sentence behind, he went straight over her and was ready to leave.


    "Is the child in my belly rted to you?" Grace smiled bitterly and whispered.


    His body suddenly shook and the whole person froze to the same ce.


    "Alice is right. I am cheap. You are going to marry someone else. I still have your children." Grace touched his lower abdomen and said with a wry smile, "But Carl, I just can''t bear it. I have loved you deeply for ten years. Our love has finally blossomed and borne fruit. I really can''t bear to kill it."


    His deep eyes narrowed slightly and he stared at her for a long time before saying in a hoarse voice, "Grace, I''m sorry, I can''t give you any promise now."


    "What do you want me and this child to do?" Grace''s eyes were burning at him and forced him to ask.


    But he just gave a wry smile, said nothing, and turned to leave.


    "One month, is it really okay?" Thinking of what Aaron said, Grace bit his lip and said, "Carl, is it true that as long as I wait for a month?"

 Chapter 105 In a months time, I will definitely live up to you.

    Hearing her words, he made a slight stunned and remained silent for a long time before looking up at her and saying in a hoarse voice, "So, would you like to wait for me for a month?" "Yes." Almost without hesitation, Grace gave a positive answer.


    She did not know what had happened to him, nor did she know what his difficulties were, but as long as he said, she was willing to wait.


    As long as the ending is good, let alone a month, a year, ten years, she is willing to wait.


    "That''s good." He gave her a deep look and said word by word, "Grace, if you really want to wait for me for a month, after that month, I will definitely not live up to you." When his voice fell, he narrowed his eyes and smiled, turned and left.


    Looking at the back of his departure, Grace''s lip angle also evoked a faint smile. It was enough to have his words. It was just a month. She just waited.


    But sheter realized how ridiculous she is today.


    The next day, Grace was woken up by the shrill ringing of his cell phone.


    Seeing Mason''s name on the screen, she yawned big and slipped the answer key: "hello, Mason? What''s the matter with calling me so early?"


    "Grace, I am too bored in the hospital alone. Do you want toe and apany me?" Mason''s gentle and pleasant voice came through the radio wave. "How did you run to the hospital?" Grace was shocked.


    "I suffered a minor injury and was hospitalized." He said.


    "What? Then you wait for me and I''lle and see you right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Grace got up and simply washed, changed his clothes and hurried to the hospital.


    Mason''s nose was blue and his eyes were swollen, and his legs were still wrapped in thick gauze. The whole person looked pale and gaunt, but he was lying on the sickbed, squinting his narrow eyes and smiling at her.


    She looked up and down at him and frowned. ''mason, your minor injury is too serious. I haven''t seen you for a few days. What''s wrong with you?"


    "If you find something you shouldn''t check, you have been killed." Heughed.


    "Did Frank and Rose do it?" Grace''s brows frowned even deeper.


    "Uh-huh." He nodded gently.


    "They are too much? Uncle Shen has only been away for a few days. How can they bully you like this?" Chi''s face turned green with anger.


    Mason, however, narrowed his eyes and smiled, lowered his voice and said, "It doesn''t matter. I have arranged everything. They won''t be arrogant for long. I will be able to avenge you and my father soon." Voice fell, the ward door was vigorously pushed open.


    Rose rushed in angrily, pointing to Mason and shouting, ''mason, what have you done to Silin? Why did the board of directors suddenly take over the position of president of Silin? He is the sessor appointed by Uncle Shen himself!" "I didn''t do anything, but I just gave the real will to the board of directors." Mason sneered, "Rose, you really love Frank. For his sake, you can even forge wills and kill people."


    ''mason, what are you talking about? Clearly you are framing me and Silin!" Rose panicked, but still gnashed his teeth and said.


    "Whether you are framing or not, tell the police yourself." Mason looked at the policeman who pushed the door and came in, and smiled faintly.


    The next second, the two policemen came up to Rose, looked at her and said, "Rose, right? We suspect that you are the murderer of Mr. Shen Lao''s murder. Pleasee with us."


    "I didn''t... I didn''t..." Rose hurriedly shook his head to exin, but was still taken away by the police.


    Before leaving, she shouted at Mason, ''mason, you are really cruel. I am at least your first love. We had such a beautiful past, and you were so cruel to me..."


    Hearing her words, Mason''s long and narrow eyes hung down and said with a wry smile, "You clearly trampled on our beauty first."


    "What the hell is going on?" Seeing this scene, Grace looked at Mason with a full face of doubts and asked.


    Mason tidied up his mood and said slowly, "It''s very simple. ording to your prompt, I started an investigation from the attending doctor when I got back. Then I found that Frank and Rose had made arge sum of money to the attending doctor. He estimated that he took the money and reced my father''s heart disease medicine, which induced my father''s heart disease."


    "On the day my father died, the attending doctor had a bigger sum of money in his ount. If I was not wrong, they joined forces to kill my father. Frank had just be the president of Shen Shi Group and invested a lot of money in the hospital, and the attending doctor was sessfully promoted to vice president."


    "They are too shameless!" Grace bit his lip.


    "Now the attending doctor has been suspended from duty for investigation. I have found Frank''s recement will and Frank has been put into the police station. Don''t worry, this time they can''t escape." Frank squinted and smiled, looked at her and said, "However, my father left 10% of thepany to you and the children in your belly..."


    "I don''t want it." Grace shook his head at once and said, ''mason, when you are well and be the president of Shen Shi Group, I will transfer the shares to you. This is your Mason family thing and I can''t take it."


    "Since my father gave it to you, you can ept it." However, he sighed lightly and said with a wry smile, "Let''s think of it as an inseparable connection between us. It''s quite good."


    "But the child in my belly is not yours, which is unfair to you." She said, "Besides, we are not married either. I can''t ask you Mason family for any more money."


    "It doesn''t matter, I will give it to you." He looked at her with narrow and narrow eyes and said clearly, "I have already said that as long as you want, I can give you everything." When he said this, his eyes were full of her, and her heart suddenly trembled with her thick tenderness.


    But in the end, she still didn''t open her face, got up and stood up, with a wry smile: ''mason, then you have a good rest, I''lle to see you another day."


    Say that finish, she turned out of the ward.


    She sighed lightly and walked out along the long corridor. Unexpectedly, she saw Alice at the door of the nearby ward.


    Alice took a thin list and sat on the bench at the door, covering his face and crying suppressed.


    Grace looked at her in disbelief and frowned.


    What''s going on here? Alice, what''s going on? Is there any serious illness?


    Is... this the reason why Carl married her?

 Chapter 106 Dont be afraid, Im here.

    But before Grace came forward, he saw a nursee up to Alice and say a few words to Alice in a low voice. Alice wiped away her tears and turned into the ward. Grace narrowed his eyes, took out his cell phone and called Hailey.


    Hailey had worked as a nurse in this hospital before and had contacts. She asked Hailey to help her inquire about Alice''s situation and see if Alice really had any disease.


    ....


    Three dayster in the morning, Grace had just got up when he received a phone call from Hailey.


    Hailey''s pleasant voice came through the radio wave: "I''ll help you find out about Grace and Alice." "Hmm? What happened to her?" Grace hurriedly asked.


    "She has nothing to do, but her daughter has always had septicemia. She has been treated abroad for a few years and the situation is slowly improving. But this year she doesn''t know what''s going on and suddenly deteriorated. Now she is undergoing chemotherapy in the hospital. The doctor said that her condition is not optimistic and she may not survive for three months." Hailey sighed lightly and said, "Although Alice is really annoying, her daughter is too poor. She got the disease when she was only three years old..."


    What?


    Hearing this, Grace froze to the ground.


    She narrowed her eyes and immediately understood that this was the reason why Carl suddenly wanted to marry Alice.


    Luoluo has always liked Carl very much and wanted to have a family and a father. Carl definitely wanted to fulfill her wish before she died. That''s why he chose to marry Alice and really set up a family for her. That''s why he asked for a hidden marriage and didn''t want anyone to know about it.


    He just wants to y the y in front of Luoluo.


    No wonder Carl has been so kind to Luoluo for a long time. It turns out that her life is very short. It turns out that she is a very painful child. Thought of here, Grace smiled bitterly on her face. It seems that during this period of time, she misunderstood Carl.


    "Xin Yao, thank you." After a long time, Grace sighed softly and said to her, "Knowing this, I can also wait for Carl with more peace of mind."


    If she is right, he just wants to finish the wedding in a month and give Luoluo a home. When he fulfills Luoluo''s wish, he can return to his side.


    She reached out and touched her lower abdomen, and her lips evoked a faint smile. Fortunately, she did not shed the child. Fortunately, she chose to believe in Carl.


    After hanging up the phone, Grace found many videos of prenatal education and watched them carefully.


    From today on, she will study hard and be a qualified expectant mother.


    Just then, the urgent doorbell rang.


    Grace got up and opened the door.


    Seeing the man standing at the door with a cigarette in his mouth and a full face of ruffians, she got a fright and said warily, ''ming Jiang? How did youe here?" "Do you know me?" Ming Jiang sneered at him, pushed the door open and swaggered in. He hummed coldly, "This is just right, so I don''t have to introduce myself." "What do you want? Get out of here!" Grace bit his lip and stared at him. His voice also raised a few points. "This is my home. If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police!" "Call the police? I told you to call the police!" He smiled harshly, suddenly raised his hand and pped Grace hard.


    Grace fell heavily to the ground with an unstable center of gravity and a burning pain in his cheek.


    She choked back the pain and struggled to get up from the ground, but Ming Jiang suddenly bent down, grabbed her chin and sneered, "Grace, you are really cheap enough. After all this, you still refuse to shed Carl''s children? It seems that I can only do it myself!"


    Hearing what he said, Grace turned white with fear. He tried his best to push him away and shouted at him, ''ming Jiang, what do you want? I tell you, if you dare to touch the child in my belly, I will fight with you!"


    "The evil seed in your belly has long died!" Jiang Ming pressed her to the ground, squeezed her mouth open, took out a ck pill and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Smelling the pungent smell, she was trembling all over and struggled to refuse to eat, but he was very strong. He held her neck and forced her to swallow the pill. Only then did he push her to the ground and smiled at her with a full face of pride: "Grace, this is a newly imported abortifacient. The efficacy is great. Soon you will miscarry. I see what else you can do to save this child!"


    With that, heughed and turned away.


    Grace fell to the ground in confusion, and the pain of cone heart came from his lower abdomen.


    She knew that if she didn''t go to the hospital, the child in her belly would really die. She tried her best to reach for the cell phone on the table, but her trembling body was deadlocked and the pain in her lower abdomen made her unable to climb.


    But she can''t live without this child. This is her only hope with Carl.


    She tried her best to stand up, but at the moment she met her mobile phone, she fell to the ground again.


    Bright red blood flowed wildly along her white skirt. She covered her lower abdomen and tears flowed down. What should I do? Who will help her? Who will save her child?


    She cried in repression, watching the blood on the ground flow more and more, and her face was filled with despair. "Grace, are you at home?" At this moment, the voice of Wolfgang Yapi came from the door.


    Grace seemed to have grasped the lifeline and shouted at him with all his strength: "Wolfgang, help me...e and help me..."


    Hearing her voice, Wolfgang kicked the door open and rushed in. He gave her a frightened look, picked her up in the middle and rushed out of the house.


    "Grace, hold on, I''ll take you to the hospital immediately! Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Along the way, he was trying his best tofort her, saying that he would arrive at the hospital soon and that nothing would happen.


    But she felt that the blood below was flowing more and more, and that the little life in her belly was passing little by little.


    Her body grew weaker and weaker, and atst she was exhausted and fainted.


    One second before being sent to the operating room, Grace''s mind was empty, and his mind was always thinking about Carl''s cool and thin face.


    It''s ridiculous, Carl, that you are not with me at such times.


    Later, Grace''s world fell into darkness.


    In a trance, she heard the doctor''s anxious voice.


    "What should I do? The patient''s blood is flowing more and more. If we continue like this, the child will not be able to protect him!"


    "Now let''s not talk about children. Adults are also in danger. If they can''t stop bleeding, they will die one corpse and two lives!"


    "Grace, hold on..."


    "Grace... Grace..."

 Chapter 107 Children Not Saved

    Grace also did not know how long she had slept. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself lying in the hospital ward.


    She struggled to get up, but Hailey held her down and said anxiously, "Grace, don''t move. The doctor said you are very weak now and need a good rest."


    "Xin Yao, where is my child? How is my child?" Grace took Hailey''s hand and asked hastily.


    Hailey smiled bitterly, subconsciously lowered his head and whispered, "Grace, the child in your belly has not been saved..."


    What?


    Grace''s body suddenly shook and the whole person froze in ce.


    The child is gone, she and Carl''s child... Completely gone.


    Looking at her sad appearance, Hailey gently took her hand and softlyforted her: "Grace, don''t be too sad either. You and the doctor have done their best. Just think that you have no fate with this child. If you and Carl really love each other, it is better to have a good child after getting married. This child is really not the right time."


    "Xin Yao, you don''t know how important this child is to me." Grace took Hailey''s hand instead, tears streaming down.


    This child is her only hope for being with Carl.


    Without this child, her one-month agreement with Carl would bepletely meaningless, and she would not be able to keep Carl.


    But she has been deeply in love with Carl for ten years and has been entangled in love for ten years. Now, how can she continue this rtionship?


    "Important fart, in my opinion, you should have let the child flow long ago." Wolfgang didn''t know when he came in, looked down on Grace and grunted coldly, "Carl doesn''t care about the child at all, Grace. Don''t deceive yourself."


    "He cares. He chose to marry Alice because he had to." Grace said with a wry smile and shook his head.


    "If he really cares, then he won''t stay by another woman when your life and death are uncertain." Wolfgang squinted at her evil eyes and smiled, "Grace, do you know, Carl is in the hospital today, in the ward opposite you, but he doesn''t even want toe and see you. Do you still think he loves you?"


    "No... it''s impossible..." Grace pulled out the needle, walked out of the ward barefoot and ran towards the opposite ward.


    Hailey tried to stop her, but Wolfgang stopped her.


    How she hoped that Wolfgang had lied to her and that Carl would not be so cruel to her, but she did see Carl standing at the door of the opposite ward through the thin ss.


    He quietly apanied Luoluo, told Luoluo stories in a low and pleasant voice, and coaxed Luoluo to sleep.


    Luoluo gently squeezed his skirt and said in a milk voice, "Uncle Carl, can I continue to call your father Bi in the future? Mommy said that you will get married soon, and you will really be my father in the future."


    He hesitated for a moment, gently rubbed Luoluo''s little head and nodded, "Well, yes, whatever Luoluo wants to be called in the future."


    "Papi." Luoluo gave him a sweet cry and a smile appeared on his little face. "Great, I will have a father in the future. I have a home."


    "Uh-huh." He smiled heartily and was gentle everywhere. "It''s good to be happy."


    Seeing this scene, Grace''s heart ached violently.


    He gave all his tenderness to another child, and their child was stillborn by the child''s father.


    Ha ha, what a mockery.


    "See?" Behind him came Wolfgang''s suppressed voice, "Carl is such a man, only you, still silly has always liked him."


    "Ha ha." Grace smiled wryly and felt his legs weak. He almost fell to the ground.


    Wolfgang came forward to hug her, took her back to the ward, and whispered in her ear, "Well, Grace, forget Carl, and stay with me in the future. I will protect you. Ming Jiang''s revenge will be avenged for you." Grace felt dizzy and his heart ached. He could not say a word.


    In the ward at the moment, Carl raised his eyes, which fell impartially on Grace''s back.


    In the eyes, with thick love and pity, there is also a trace of sad bitterness.


    Grace, I''m sorry, forgive me for not being able to stand by your side to protect you. At such times, perhaps being away from you is the only thing I can do for you.


    After staying in the hospital for a week, Grace''s body slowly recovered.


    Early this morning, as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Mason standing at the door of the ward with arge bunch of lilies, smiling at her.


    She was shocked and wondered, ''mason, why are you here?"


    "Come and pick up my major shareholders and leave the hospital." Mason leaned in front of her and said smilingly, "The body has recovered. Do you want to visit Shen Shi Group?"


    "Have you taken over the Shen Shi Group?" She asked hastily.


    "Well, the police formally investigated my father''s case and confirmed that Frank and the doctor killed my father together. Frank and the doctor were both imprisoned. After Frank was imprisoned, I became the president of Shen Shi Group." He replied.


    "That''s great. Congrattions. Uncle Shen knows and can rest in peace." Grace smiled with relief.


    "Uh-huh." Mason nodded gently and said with a wry smile, "But Frank took all the charges on his own and insisted that Rose did not know about it, so Rose was acquitted."


    "Rose has done so many harmful things that he was acquitted?" Grace''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled. "This is too cheap for her."


    "It''s okay. She was born vain and paid the most attention to power. Now Frank is in prison. She has no husband and no power from Shen Shi. Living is more painful than killing her." He grunted coldly.


    "That''s right. Take me to the Shen Shi Group." Grace got up and followed Mason out of the hospital. He hooked his lips and smiled. "It happened that I was reborn after the disaster. He also wanted to see what the gift Uncle Shen gave me looked like."


    "Yes, Grace, please." At this point, Mason helped Grace open the car door.


    Grace was sitting on the fashionable sports car, blowing warm wind and a faint smile on his lips.


    She thought that this winter had finally passed and the disaster in her life had finally ended. Little imagine, her life had already been surging and the real disaster had just begun.

 Chapter 108 When Masons Female Companion

    Shen Shi Group is located in a prime location in the center of Tong City. The two towering buildings, all named Shen, are eye-catching and majestic.


    Grace followed Mason and took the elevator all the way up to the president''s office.


    He sat in the position of president, looked up at Grace and smiled faintly, "Grace, how is it? Is the gift my father gave you not bad?"


    "This Shen Shi Group is toorge, bigger than Grace family Group." Grace looked around and narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    However, when ites to Grace family Group, she is a little sad. What she had a hard time robbing was taken away by Grayson. I still feel quite unwilling to think about it.


    Mason seemed to see her thoughts, squinting her narrow eyes andughing, "Grace, don''t worry, I will definitely help you take Grace family back. Now I am no longer the former Mr Mason. I can give you whatever you want."


    "I''d better handle the Grace family Group''s affairs myself." Grace smiled bitterly and whispered, "Anyway, I have a majority stake in Grace family Group, and Grayson will not be able to sit in this position for long. This time, I will convince everyone."


    "I..."


    "Mr. Shen, coffee is here." Just then, the door of the president''s office was suddenly pushed open.


    I saw Rose, dressed in professional attire, holding the document and carrying the coffee, smiling and putting the cup of coffee in front of Mason.


    Mason twisted his eyebrows slightly and said perplexingly, "Rose, why are you here?"


    "I am the newly recruited president secretary of the Personnel Department." Rose approached him with a smile on his skin and a smile on his flesh. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Shen is really a noble person who forgets many things. Should he not forget that I was a secretary before, right?"


    "How dare you be my secretary?" Mason''s eyes suddenly darkened. "Rose, are you really not afraid of me killing you?"


    "Mr. Shen, look at what you said. Now I am not a rich and powerful wife, and I can''t apply for a secretary on my own strength?" Rose, however, looked at him fearlessly and said directly, "Shen will not spare so many people and send my husband to prison. He will not even give me a job, will he? If this is the case, then Shen Zong''s reputation may be even worse. After all, during this period of time, the matter of Shen Zong putting his eldest brother into prison in order to sit in this position has spread all over Ningcheng."


    Hearing her words, Mason gave a cold hum and narrowed her eyes. "Yes, it''s quite good, Rose. Since you like to be a secretary so much, then you can be a good secretary here. I''d like to see what else you can do."


    "Thank you, Mr. Shen, for your magnanimity." Rose smiled, took out a golden invitation letter and handed it to him. "This is a cocktail party that Shen always needs to attend as president of Shen Shi Group today. I heard that he has to bring a femalepanion. If Shen always needs it, I can apany him."


    "No need." Mason refused directly, turned to look at Grace and said, "I have a date."


    "All right." Rose nced at Grace and grunted coldly, "In this case, I wish Shen and Grace a smooth reception."


    When her voice fell, she turned with her head held high and went straight away.


    Grace frowned, looked at Mason and said, ''mason, when did I agree to be your date?"


    "You can''t do it if you don''t agree. Do you really want Rose to be mypanion?" Mason leaned in front of her and said pitifully, "Do you have the heart to see me fall into Rose''s clutches?"


    "But I..."


    "Well, let''s go and choose some dresses for you." Mason didn''t give her a chance to refuse, so she pushed her out, "From the moment she was reborn, she should start a new life."


    In this way, she became the femalepanion of Mason''s firstmercial cocktail party since she became president of Shen Shi Group.


    She was wearing a dark red gown, her long hair was scalded into Hong Kong''s micro-curls, and she put on a retro makeup. She took Mason''s hand lightly and walked into the cocktail party step by step, attracting many people''s attention along the way.


    Even after so much experience, Grace''s beauty is still Chinese Odyssey.


    After entering the cocktail party hall, Mason was called away by several bosses. Grace was bored ying with his goblet and stood quietly waiting for him in the corner.


    But she did not expect that she would meet Grayson and Britney here.


    The two men were carrying goblets and talking andughing with several bosses. When they saw Graceing, Britney winked at Grayson and blocked Grace''s way. Grace looked up at her, frowned slightly and said, "Britney, what do you want?"


    "What don''t you do? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m saying hello to you." Britney hum coldly, "Ms Grace, how have you been recently? Oh, no, you are not Ms Grace now. Grace family Group has no ce for you." "Yes, I am not Ms Grace anymore. Congrattions, I have taken back Grace family Group." Grace was toozy to take a reason to her. After leaving this sentence, he turned and left.


    "Grace, stop!" Britney grabbed her arm and gnashed her teeth. "I''ve had enough of your humiliation while Grayson was in aa. Now I want to get back all you owe me!"


    At the drop of her voice, she sneered and poured the ss of red wine into Grace''s face.


    Grace screamed with fear, bit his lip and stared at Britney. "Britney, are you crazy? Do you know what asion this is? How dare you pour wine on me?"


    "I care what asion it is? Anyway, you are shameless, and I don''t want it either!" Britney smiled harshly, grabbed Grace by the hair, pped her in the face and grunted coldly, "I will not only pour you today, but also kill you!" The p fell on her face quickly and harshly. Grace felt dizzy and her cheek felt a burning pain.


    She trembled with anger and didn''t care about the eyes of the people around her. She took her hair like Britney and fought with her.


    After several ps, Britney Shengsheng saw that he was in a disadvantageous position. Suddenly he grabbed the red wine bottle on the table and smashed it hard at Grace''s forehead.


    Grace''s face went white with fear and closed his eyes in despair.


    "Stop it!" At this critical juncture, Britney''s wrist was grabbed by death.


    Grace opened his eyes with a full face of horror, just in line with Carl''s bottomless eyes.


    Britney got a big fright, but he still sneered at Carl and said, "Boss Carl, I advise you not to mind your own business. Grace is Mason''s date tonight and has nothing to do with you." Hearing her words, Carl raised her precious eyes and looked down on Grace. Their eyes suddenly cooled down.

 Chapter 109 Who is the hostess of Carl family

    Grace opened her mouth to exin, but when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them back. Now that the children in her belly were gone, she had nothing to do with Carl. She didn''t need to exin anything to him. After a pause, Carl looked away from Grace, pushed Britney away and grunted, "Britney, I don''t care whosepanion Grace is, but are you trying to ruin my cocktail party by making such a noise?"


    "Is Boss Carl hosting tonight''s cocktail party?" Britney recovered from this and apologized to Carl with a bowed bow. "Sorry, Boss Carl, I didn''t know you were the organizer of this cocktail party. If I knew, I would never make trouble at the cocktail party."


    "Fuck off." Carl gave her an unhappy nce.


    She nodded and hurriedly turned and left.


    It turns out that he is the host of the cocktail party.


    Grace looked at his handsome and elegant appearance in a suit and tie, and looked down at his wine, messy hair and flustered appearance, feeling quite sarcastic.


    She seemed to be so embarrassed in front of him all the time.


    His handsome eyes narrowed, suddenly walked up to her, held out his hand to her, lowered his voice and said, "Get up first, I''ll take you to change clothes."


    Grace was dazed, staring at his glittering eyes, hesitating whether to give him his hand.


    "Carl, what''s going on?" Just then, Alice''s anxious voice came behind him.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, her eyes darkened for a few minutes. She bent down quietly and helped Grace up. She said hypocritically, "Grace, how did you get into this? This is a rich and powerful cocktail party. All the people here are celebrities and gentlemen. What a shame."


    "Don''t worry about it." Grace pushed her away without good air.


    She was not angry either, but looked at Carl and said sweetly, "Carl, I''ll take Grace to the back hall to change clothes. After all, she is a guest at the reception. We have to take good care of her."


    The implication is that Grace is the guest and Alice is Carl family''s hostess.


    Grace looked at her with a full face of sarcasm and found it quite ridiculous.


    Carl dazed, but gently nodded.


    Alice smiled triumphantly, grabbed Grace''s arm, dragged her to the back hall, casually chose a skirt and threw it to her. He grunted coldly, "Grace, I advise you to change it. It''s your own shame to make yourself so embarrassed. Carl won''t feel distressed. After all, he will soon be my husband. His mind can only be on me."


    Hearing her words, Grace smiled wryly and said lightly, "Alice, is it interesting to use your daughter''s illness to coerce a man to marry you?"


    "Do you know all about it?" Alice dazed,ughed, "know, I also don''t have to tell you specifically. Yes, Carl married me because of Luoluo''s illness, but so what? He will slowly fall in love with me, and he also promised me that if Luoluo really disappeared, he would have another child with me."


    "Bah!" Grace spit directly on Alice''s face and sneered, "Alice, I think you are daydreaming!"


    "If you are daydreaming, you will soon know." Alice gave her an angry stare. "Grace, no wonder Carl can''t stand your temper! You wait and see, Carl can only be mine!"


    Leaving this sentence behind, she turned and left directly.


    Grace also ignored her, chose a new dress and changed it, then walked out of the back hall.


    As soon as he walked out of the door of the back hall, Mason stepped forward and said with a full face of worry, "Grace, how are you? Are you not hurt? I''m sorry, I was just being held by some old friends of my father to chat. I didn''t even know you were bullied by Britney."


    "I''m fine." Grace squeezed out a smile and said with a wry smile, ''mason, I''m tired. I want to go home."


    "Well, then I''ll take you home." Mason looked at her with a face of heartache and took her away from the reception.


    After returning home, the night was already very deep.


    Grace dragged his tired body into the bathroom, took a bath, andy in bed ready to go to bed.


    She was sleepy and tired, but her mind was confused and she could not sleep.


    After a long time, she sighed lightly, put on a coat and went out of the door, ready to go out for some air.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw a familiar figure standing under a dim streetmp not far away.


    It was Carl.


    He leaned against the streetmp with a cigarette burning at his fingertip. In the curling smoke, his handsome and elegant face was especially good-looking. Grace thought he had hallucinated and was absent-minded for a long time. He walked step by step and found that it was Carl who was standing there.


    His beautiful eyes narrowed, and suddenly he took off his coat and put it on her. His voice was low and hoarse: "It''s cold at night, wear more."


    She was dazed and wanted to take off her coat and give it back to him, but she smelled the faint scent of sandalwood and leather. She was mature and sedate, exactly the same as he had smelled five years ago. Grace took a few greedy breaths, like bewitched, and his hand to take off his coat froze.


    "Why don''t you sleep sote?" In a trance, Carl''s low and heavy voice came from overhead.


    Only then did Grace recover and said lightly, "I can''t sleep. I came out to blow the wind. It was Mr. Bo. What was he doing at my door in the middle of the night?"


    "Passing by." He slowly spit out two words.


    "Is it?" She obviously didn''t believe it, and grunted coldly, "Carl, you don''t want any drama at this time, do you?"


    "Hmm?" His handsome eyes narrowed and looked at her with a puzzled face.


    She smiled wryly and said in an extremely calm voice: "Carl, I know about Luoluo''s illness and the reason why you married Alice, but do you know that our child was lost and killed by Luoluo''s biological father Ming Jiang. I hate Ming Jiang and I hate everyone rted to him."


    Hearing her words, Carl''s hand holding the cigarette quivered slightly, and her eyes were full of love.


    But she looked up at him and said clearly, "And you, Carl, I hate you too."


    "Clearly I am pregnant with your child, but you have given tenderness to another child. Since my miscarriage, you have not cared about me. Carl, I am in your heart, is that all? In this case, then you don''te to me again. I don''t want any one-month agreement, any waiting and any future. You can stay with Alice and Luoluo and be a family with them."


    Leaving this sentence behind, Grace gave Carl a hard look and ran away angrily.

 Chapter 110 Are you really Caleb?

    Carl tried to hold her hand and froze to the ground.


    In the end, he still failed to keep her.


    Seeing the closed door and dim light, Carl smiled bitterly.


    After a long time, he put out the burnt cigarette butts, turned around and walked back into the car.


    The trunk of the car was full of all kinds of supplements for women after miscarriage. He bought a lot, but unfortunately, he could not give it to her.


    She and he can only do so.


    ......


    After Grace family left office, Grace began to concentrate on designing wedding rings. Ryan gave her aprehensive publicity and everyone was full of expectation for her new products.


    She makes herself very busy every day, but in fact, she is not happy at all.


    Hailey is the only one who still cares about her mood.


    Today is the weekend. Hailey came to Grace''s house early in the morning, pulled her out of bed and said smilingly, "Grace, let''s go to the suburban farm to y. The weather is warm and many fruits on the farm are ripe. It''s fun." Grace knew that she wanted to amuse herself and didn''t want to spoil her, so she nodded and agreed.


    As a result, two people came to the suburban farm.


    Grace likes nature very much. Standing in the countryside, looking at the green everywhere and smelling the fragrance of fruits and vegetables, his mood seems to be much better.


    "Grace, the people over there seem to be Wolfgang." At this moment, Hailey pulled Grace''s skirt and said weakly.


    Grace got a big fright and looked up. He did see Wolfgang.


    He was wearing a handsome cowboy coat and a ck cap, and stood under an apricot tree smoking with a full face of ruffians.


    Grace walked up to him and said in shock, "Wolfgang? Why are you here?"


    "Yo, Grace, isn''t this a coincidence?" He smiled and vomited out thick smoke rings at her, narrowing his evil eyes. "I brought my younger brothers to the farm to feel life, but I didn''t think you were there."


    "That''s quite a coincidence." Grace smiled awkwardly and turned to leave. "Then you can y with your younger brother. I''ll go first."


    "Since we met, let''s have dinner together." Wolfgang followed in her footsteps and said smilingly, "I''ll treat you and Hailey to eat."


    After the meal, it was already dark.


    Hailey went back to the inn very well. Grace had to crustily skin of head and follow Wolfgang along the farm path.


    Wolfgang squinted at the flourishing nts at night and smiled, "Grace, do you still remember the time when you apanied me to the countryside? The nts there are the same as here, and the starry sky that night is also very beautiful." Grace was dazed and lost in memories.


    It was the second year she knew Caleb. Rtives in the countryside of Caleb died. She apanied Caleb to the countryside. He remembered Caleb taking her to a beautiful rape field, where they also took many photos.


    On the way back, a snake suddenly jumped out of the ridge. Her face turned white with fear. At that time, Caleb was short of IQ, but when the snake pounced on her, she hugged her and stood in front of her. The snake bit him on the leg. Fortunately, it was a cauliflower snake and there was no poison. Otherwise, Caleb would have lost his life to save her.


    She looked at Wolfgang beside her, stared at the strange face for a long time, and said with a wry smile, "Wolfgang, are you really Caleb? You are not at all the same as Caleb in my memory."


    "I am Caleb. Although my identity has changed, my appearance has changed and my character has changed, my heart to you has never changed." He looked at her with low eyes and said clearly, "Grace, I remember every word I said to you. I remember everything that happened between us. I am your Caleb brother."


    "You really look like Caleb like this." Grace smiled and looked at him and said.


    "I have always been Caleb. If you mind, we can get to know each other again." Wolfgang took her down on the bench under the tree and lowered her voice. "Grace, five years ago I couldn''t stay by your side and love you well. Now I don''t want to miss it any more. I want to make up for my regrets over the years and hope that you can give me a chance."


    Hearing what he said, Grace was shocked and said with a wry smile: "But Wolfgang, as you know, I have changed a lot in the past five years. Perhaps, I am not the simple and beautiful Grace in your heart."


    "No matter what you be, it is my favorite Grace." He stared at her with burning eyes and said clearly, "Grace, for me, it is the world that has changed, not you."


    "Thank you for thinking so." Grace smiled bitterly and his mood was veryplicated.


    However, he magically concocted a bracelet and gently put it on her wrist. He said softly, "Grace, I have always wanted to give you a gift. When I saw that this bracelet was very suitable for you that day, I bought it. I hope you can ept it." Grace shook the bracelet with the twilight cloud pendant on his wrist, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "It''s quite beautiful, Wolfgang, thank you."


    "Then we agreed to ept my gift and we will be friends. You will no longer hide from me or be afraid of me." Wolfgang squinted at her with evil eyes and began.


    She was dazed and nodded gently.


    "Then call Brother Caleb to me." He narrowed his eyes and said, "Grace, in front of you, I still want to be Caleb."


    "Well, well, Brother Caleb." Grace smiled helplessly and shouted in a low voice.


    "Very good." He reached out and rubbed the broken hair on her forehead, his eyes full of spoil.


    Tonight''s starry sky is very beautiful, and the people under the starry sky also have beautiful smiles.


    But what Grace did not know was that Daisy was standing under a big tree not far away and had a panoramic view of all this. Seeing Wolfgang''s gentle eyes and deep affection at Grace, she squeezed her hands into fists and her eyes darkened a little bit.


    The next day, while still asleep, Grace was woken up by a quick knock on the door.


    She opened the door dimly, but Hailey rushed in, took Grace''s hand and frowned, "Grace, no, something happened to Romantic city. My adoptive father diedst night."


    "What?" Grace turned white with fear, dozed off and woke up immediately. He looked at Hailey and asked, "What''s going on? Well, why did your adoptive father suddenly die?"


    "I don''t know, just now the police called me and said that my adoptive father''s body was found in the garbage dump this morning. He was stabbed to death. Let me go back and cooperate with the investigation." Hailey grabbed Grace by the skirt and was trembling all over. "Grace, what should I do? Could Aaron have done this?"

 Chapter 111 Grace, come with me

    "No, he won''t be so impulsive." Grace softlyforted Hailey, but his eyebrows frowned.


    She suddenly thought of Aaron''s lonely face under the dim light of night, and her heart thumped. Aaron had been hiding from Hailey. Isn''t it just trying to find the right time to kill Hailey''s adoptive father and help Hailey find asting solution to future troubles?


    In that case, he would be too silly and infatuated.


    "Grace, what should I do? I''m so scared..." Hailey''s tears suddenly flowed down.


    "Xin Yao, don''t worry, I''ll apany you back to see the situation first. Maybe your adoptive father''s death has nothing to do with Aaron." Graceforted Hailey a few words, hurriedly packed up his things and apanied Hailey back to Romantic city.


    As soon as he returned to Romantic city, Hailey was called to the police station.


    The person in charge of the case was a very young policeman. He ced a picture of the bloody body in front of Hailey and asked, "Miss Su, was the deceased your adoptive father Kevin?"


    "Yes, that''s him." She could recognize the disgusting face in the photo when it turned gray.


    "We found out that you stayed on a farm in the suburbsst night and had an alibi, so we ruled out your suspicion, but we need you to cooperate with us in the investigation." The police took out another photo of Aaron and shook it gently. "Do you know this person?"


    Hailey hesitated and said truthfully, "His name is Aaron and he is my ex-boyfriend."


    "Then can you contact him? We found Kevin''s fingerprints on the dagger inserted in his abdomen and need him to cooperate with the investigation."


    "What?" Hailey bit his lower lip and his face became very ugly. Did Aaron really kill Kevin?


    "Miss Su, please give us his contact information." The police warned again.


    Hailey recovered and shook his head gently. "Since we broke up, he haspletely left my world and I can''t find him."


    Next, the police asked many questions in a scattered way, but Hailey was uneasy and the police did not embarrass her any more, so they let her go back to rest first.


    Looking at Hailey''s worried face, Grace sent her home, took her hand and said, "Xin Yao, you have a good rest first. Don''t worry, I will help you find Aaron and find out the real cause of death in Kevin."


    With that, she ran out of Su Xin Yao''s house, then took a taxi and came to Carl''s house.


    The night was already very deep, and the lights in the vi were dark. She did not know whether Carl was at home or not, but she still stood at the door and rang the doorbell desperately.


    It took several minutes before the gate of the vi was pushed open vigorously.


    Carl, dressed in a dark blue silk nightgown and with messy hair, stood at the door with a full face of displeasure.


    When he saw Grace, he was in a trance for a long time and asked in a low,zy sleep voice, "Grace? What are you doing here?"


    "Carl, I''m sorry to disturb your rest, but can you tell me Aaron''s contact information? I must find him." Grace asked anxiously.


    He looked at her with handsome eyes slightly narrowed for a long time, pushed the door open and said lightly, "Come in, the wind is strong outside."


    She was dazed and followed him into the vi.


    He poured a cup of hot water and ced it in front of her. He lowered his voice and said, "Aaron resigned early yesterday morning. He asked me to give it to Hailey."


    At this point, he took out a bank card and handed it to Grace. "Please give it to me."


    "What is this?" Grace wondered.


    "It was the sry I paid him during this period that he kept in Cary, saying that it was left to Hailey and the password was her birthday." He said.


    "What?" For an instant, Grace''s eyebrows frowned deeper. She hurriedly asked, "Can you find Aaron? Why did he resign suddenly? Do you know what he is nning?"


    "This is his personal matter. I don''t need to ask." He said lightly, "But I can give you his personal number. During this period of time, we have all used this number to contact." After saying this, he took out another business card and handed it to Grace.


    Grace took out his mobile phone and dialed it ording to the number on the business card, but the phone was always turned off and could not be reached at all.


    Looking at her anxious appearance, Carl picked up the cigarette on the table and lit it. He took a sip with his handsome eyes slightly narrowed. He grunted coldly, "Grace, why are you so nervous? Aaron is a good person, can he disappear?" "Hailey''s adoptive father is dead. The police suspect Aaron killed him. Can I not be nervous?" Grace looked up at him and bit his lip. "Carl, Aaron has been with you for so long, and you are not worried about him at all?" "What?" Carl''s sight suddenly shook and his eyes were full of shock.


    "Forget it, you are a cold-blooded and thin man." Grace gave him a hard look, then got up and turned away.


    Tonight, Grace lost sleep. Her brain was buzzing and she was thinking about Aaron.


    Did Aaron really kill Kevin and run away? In this way, no one can harass Hailey, but Aaron will go to jail.


    She must find Aaron as soon as possible and persuade him to turn himself in, which may result in a few years less sentence.


    Just before dawn, the urgent doorbell rang.


    Grace opened the door with a big ck smoke ring, only to see Carl standing at the door, hoarse voice said, "Grace,e with me, I know where Aaron is." "What?" Grace was shocked and thought he was dreaming.


    He took her hand and dragged her into the car.


    The car soared all the way up the mountain range in the suburbs and stopped at the gate of a duplex vi halfway up the mountain.


    Grace looked at him with a full face of shock, but he took out the key and took her in. He lowered his voice and said, "Wait here. Aaron wille back in one day at most."


    "Well, all right." Grace smiled awkwardly and looked around. He did find some Aaron''s luggage.


    The two men sat in the empty vi like this. The air seemed to be still, so quiet that they could only hear each other''s breathing.


    Grace looked up ufortably, just in line with Carl''s shining eyes.


    She hurriedly moved her eyes, touched her withered stomach andughed, "I''m a little hungry. Go to the kitchen to see if there is anything to eat."


    At this point, she got up and went into the kitchen.


    She opened the door of the refrigerator, searched for half a day but could not find the ingredients, then closed the door of the refrigerator in disappointment, suddenly turned around, but stepped on the chopsticks that fell to the ground, one of which was unstable and fell down heavily.


    In front of her, Carl, who did not know when toe, was standing.

 Chapter 112 He blushed as soon as he approached him.

    In order not to fall to the ground, Grace subconsciously put his arms around the man in front of him.


    As a result, she threw herself into the man''s arms and kissed his sexy Adam''s apple with purples.


    The familiar fragrance of wood and the smell of men alone attacked her whole body. She stayed where she was and felt flushed and her heart beat faster. The sexy Adam''s apple of the man under his lips moved, and a low and pleasant voice came from the top of his head: "Grace, when will you do this?" "Oh, I''m sorry." Only then did Grace recover and hurriedly pushed him away.


    Looking at the red mark on his Adam''s apple, she smiled awkwardly and blushed even more.


    "All right, go out." Carl''s beautiful eyes narrowed and his thin lips gently opened, "Clumsy, I''ll cook it for you."


    "Well, yes, please." Grace ha ha a smile, hurriedly turned around and ran out of the kitchen like a flee.


    Sitting back on the sofa, her eyes were always looking for Carl, who was busy in the kitchen.


    It''s really ridiculous. She has clearly been broken by him. She has clearly decided to let him go. But why is her heart confused when he approaches? Grace sniffed and felt quite worthless.


    After a while, Carl took the cooked dumplings and ced them in front of her. He said lightly, "This is the only one in the refrigerator. You will make do with it."


    "Oh, thank you." She nodded gently, scooped one into her mouth and chewed it gently. It was obviously a verymon taste. I don''t know why, but she wanted to cry while eating. Perhaps because he made it himself, she has not eaten anything he cooked himself for a long time.


    Grace forced her melodramatic tears back, looked up at Carl and smiled wryly, "Carl, in a few days, will it be your wedding with Alice?"


    "Uh-huh." He was dazed and nodded gently.


    "It''s quite good. Soon, you will have a family." She smiled and stared at him and asked, "But Carl, don''t you think it''s a pity that our children are gone?"


    Hearing what he said, his eyes, as deep as ancient wells, hung down and gave her a deep look, as if he had something to say to her.


    But in the end, he said coldly, "There is nothing to be regretful about."


    Ha ha.


    Grace thought that her riddled heart had long been free from all kinds of poison, but at the moment, because of his words, her heart was still in great pain. However, she could only press down the bitterness and lower her head to continue eating the bowl of boring dumplings.


    Halfway through the dumplings, there was a sound of footsteps at the gate of the vi and Aaron came back.


    He was wearing a big cap and buried his head very low. When he saw Grace and Carl sitting at the dining table, he got a big fright and said perplexed, "Boss Carl, Grace, why are you here?"


    Grace hurriedly put down his chopsticks, walked to his side, grabbed him and frowned, "Aaron, I came here specially to find you. This time, you are not allowed to run away again. Go and turn yourself in with me to the police." At this point, she dragged Aaron to go out.


    Aaron, however, shook her off and frowned, "Since what? I didn''t kill anyone."


    "Aaron, if you really killed Kevin, you can admit it. It is not the way to hide all the time." Grace said helplessly, "Do you know how worried Hailey is about you? She even wants to help you." Hearing her words, Aaron was in a trance for a long time and said with a wry smile, "I really didn''t kill Kevin."


    "What?" Grace looked at him in shock, "but the police said your fingerprints were on the dagger that killed Kevin."


    "I did insert the dagger, but at that time, he was already dead. I only inserted him a few times because I was angry at his previous injury to Hailey." He frowned, "but I didn''t kill him." "Do you have any evidence?" Grace asked.


    "No." He shook his head with a wry smile. "If there were evidence, I wouldn''t have hid here."


    Carl raised his proud eyes and looked over Aaron. He lowered his voice and said, "Aaron, what happened to you and Kevin? You tell me the truth, in this way, I can help you."


    Hearing what Carl said, he hesitated for a long time and said slowly, "Yes, a few months ago, when I first saw Kevin in the hospital, I wanted to kill him."


    "At that time, I had just finished the repair operation and my body had not fully recovered when I saw Kevin trying to find trouble with Hailey. I stopped him and gave him a sum of money not to harass Hailey. He had only settled down for a few days, but I knew that people like Kevin were dog skin sters. Unless he died, he would never be able to get rid of him."


    "So you started to stay away from Hailey and want to kill Kevin, taking the me alone?" Asked Grace, biting his lip.


    "Well, but Hailey and I broke up several times and even attacked her and scolded her. She didn''t want to leave me. I had no choice but to leave secretly." Aaron smiled bitterly and continued, "Just then Boss Carl found me and asked me to help him do things. I took the opportunity to hide my identity and secretly look for opportunities to kill Kevin."


    "Originally, I thought I would do it again for a period of time, so that I could be more stable, but he dared to go to Grace family Group to harass Hailey and do that kind of thing to her!" Speaking of which, Aaron''s hands were pinched into fists, and his eyes suddenly cooled down. "People like him should have died long ago!"


    "So all this time, you have been following Kevin, looking for a chance to kill him?" Carl narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Well, in order to clear Hailey''s suspicion, I specially chose Hailey not in Romantic cityst night, ready to attack Kevin. I hid in the alley where he passed every day and was going to kill him, but when I arrived, he fell into the garbage and died. I was so angry that I only stabbed him a few times, but I regretted after stabbing him. In this way, the police would definitely think that I killed the man, so I hid. "He said.


    After hearing what he said, Carl wrenched his eyebrows slightly and lowered his voice. "But Aaron, unless sufficient evidence is found, the police will not believe your words. After all, you have followed him and have both motive and premeditation to kill him."


    "I know, but Boss Carl, it''s really not me." Aaron grabbed his lower lip and said clearly, "I have long been ready to go to prison for Hailey, but it was not what I did and I would never recognize it."


    "I believe you." Carl looked up at him with his thin lips and said gently, "Don''t worry, I will help you clear the suspicion."

 Chapter 113 Are you with Wolfgang?

    "How to clear the suspicion?" Hearing what he said, Grace frowned and said, "Although the police also said that the stabbing of the abdominal dagger may not be fatal, Aaron was the only one on the scene with his fingerprints, and there was


    no monitoring at that ce, so there was no way to clear his suspicion."


    ''things are really difficult, but there is always a way." Carl smiled faintly, "Aaron, you have lived here for a few days. I will go back to Romantic city to investigate the situation. Don''t worry, with me, you will never be jailed."


    "Thank you, Boss Carl." Aaron looked at him with gratitude and said, "I believe you. It''s great to have you to help me."


    "Uh-huh." He nodded gently, but his eyes fell on Grace, sipping his lips and saying, "Grace, what about you? Do you believe me?"


    Grace was shocked and smiled awkwardly: "Aaron just believes you. Do I believe it or not? Is it important?"


    "Of course it is." He said with certainty.


    "Then I believe it." She paused, or gently nodded, after all, his courage and ability, everyone is obvious to all.


    "That''s good." On his lips, a faint smile arose.


    ......


    After returning to Romantic city, Grace told Aaron exactly what Hailey said.


    Hailey cried loudly and mored to meet Aaron at the vi halfway up the mountain, but considering that the police had been following her, Aaron could only persuade her to endure in order to prevent Grace''s position from being exposed. Over the past few days, Grace has also been working very hard to help Hailey investigate Kevin''s affairs, but with her ability, she can''t find anything at all. She can only ce all her hopes on Carl.


    Early this morning, Grace came to the jewelrypany, handed Ryan the wedding ring design and left.


    Unexpectedly, I met Wolfgang at the gate of the jewelrypany.


    He sat on a fashionable red sports car, rolled down the window, raised his eyebrows at Grace and said, "Grace, what a coincidence I met you here."


    "Well, it''s quite a coincidence." Grace smiled awkwardly and wanted to turn away.


    However, he smiled and said, "Come on, get on the bus and I''ll take you for a ride."


    She wanted to refuse, but thinking of what she had promised him on the farm that day, she smiled and got on the bus with a crustily skin of head.


    Wolfgang took her for a ride and invited her to dinner. In the evening, she also took her to Imperial City.


    I don''t know what party there is today. There are many people of all kinds in the imperial city, which is very lively.


    Grace followed Wolfgang, who was full of ruffians, and timidly walked to the VIPpartment area.


    "Good Wolfgang!" Before approaching, I saw a group of gangsters bend over to him and say hello loudly.


    Wolfgang smiled with satisfaction, put his arms around Grace''s shoulder, raised his eyebrows and said, "Call her sister-inw."


    "Hello, sister-inw!"


    "I don''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it." Grace waved gently, feeling quite embarrassed.


    Wolfgang leaned in her ear and whispered, "Grace, follow meter and get used to such asions."


    Grace ha ha a smile, at that time also don''t know what to say, once Caleb''s world is very simple, only she and Carl two people, but now Caleb''s world is bizarre, novel and exciting, she has long been unable to integrate into.


    She and Caleb are doomed to never go back to the past.


    Just as she was thinking, Wolfgang had already led her into the private room.


    As soon as he entered the door, he was dragged to drink by several brothers.


    Grace was sitting alone in the corner, staring nkly, when he saw Daisy with his ss in front of her and raised his eyebrows and said, "Grace, we have met again."


    "Well, Qingqing, hello." Grace said hello to her.


    "I am not very good, but I think you are quite good." She sneered, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You have be a sister-inw."


    "No, don''t get me wrong, this is Wolfgang''s joke." She hurriedly exined.


    "Wolfgang never makes such jokes." Daisy leaned close to her and said word by word, "Grace, I remember you promised me that you would not like Wolfgang or rob him with me, but now it seems that you have broken your promise." "I didn''t. I just promised him that I would treat him as Caleb and stop hiding from him." Grace frowned slightly.


    "I don''t believe it." But she grunted coldly, "Grace, since you have reneged on your promise, don''t me me for not being polite in the days toe."


    At this point, she raised her ss and smiled: "By the way, I heard that the police are looking for a prisoner named Aaron recently. If the report is sessful, there will be rewards."


    "Daisy, what do you want?" Hearing what she said, Grace panicked and said at once, "If you have anything to do with me, don''t hurt my friend."


    "I don''t want to hurt anyone. I''m helping the police uncle to do good." Daisy''s face, however, showed a cruel smile.


    "You!" Grace stared at her with biting lips, trembling with anger.


    Worried about what would happen to Aaron, Grace also neglected other things. He hurriedly walked out of the private room, took out his cell phone and dialed Carl''s telephone. The phone was soon connected, and Carl''s low and pleasant voice came through the radio wave: "Grace, what''s the matter at night?"


    "Carl, have you found any evidence to help Aaron get rid of his aversion?" Grace hurriedly asked.


    "I have found some, but specifically, it will take some time." He said lightly.


    "Then call Aaron and let him leave the vi halfway up the mountain." Thinking of what Daisy said, she said anxiously.


    Carl at the other end of the phone paused for a long time, then lowered his voice and said, "Grace, you won''t sell Aaron, will you?"


    "I didn''t, but Daisy knows about Aaron. I''m worried that she will find trouble with Aaron." Grace hurriedly exined, "In short, you''d better let him leave first."


    "Uh-huh." He replied lightly and did not say much.


    "Grace, why are you out?" At this moment, there was Wolfgang''s voice behind him.


    Grace was shocked and was just about to speak to him when Carl on his cell phone suddenly said, "Grace, are you with Wolfgang?"


    Her body shook and her hand holding her cell phone quivered slightly. At that time, she did not know what to say.


    "Stop calling,e on,e on, my brothers are moring for a drink with their sister-inw." Wolfgang smiled, leaned in front of her and said vaguely.


    For an instant, Grace felt the temperature at the other end of the phone suddenly cooled down.

 Chapter 114 You were very active last night.

    "Grace, I remember I told you not to get too close to Wolfgang." A long timeter, Carl whispered, "If I have to choose between Wolfgang and Mason, I would prefer you to be with Mason." Hearing what he said, Grace was shocked and smiled sarcastically: "Carl, who do you think you are? You are going to marry Alice. Who am I with and do you have anything to do with it?" "Have you forgotten what Wolfgang did to you before? Do you want to make the same mistake again?" He said in a low voice.


    "That was before and now Wolfgang, which was very kind to me." Grace looked up at Wolfgang and said bitterly, "Carl, since you have chosen Alice, it has nothing to do with you whether I live or die and who I like and who I want to marry." When her voice fell, she hung up the phone directly.


    Hearing her words, Wolfgang put her arms around her shoulder and smiled with satisfaction: "Grace, do a good job, deal with heart breaker, you have to be tough."


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently, somehow, but his heart was a little sad.


    "All right, don''t lose a face, go and drink." Wolfgang gave a ruffian smile and took her into the private room.


    Seeing hering, Wolfgang''s younger brothers came with beer bottles and mored to propose a toast to her.


    She was already in a bad mood, so she took the beer bottle and dried it all up.


    Under the shouting of "eldest sister-inw mighty" by several younger brothers, Grace seeded in getting drunk.


    The sky is turning, the earth is turning, and the man in front of us is also turning.


    Wolfgang nced at her with a face of ruffians, fished her into her arms, carried her out of the imperial city and came to the quadrangle in Gardenia Lane.


    On a dark and windy night, Wolfgangy quietly beside Grace, stretching out his rough hand and touching the face he had read for five years, with a faint smile on his lips.


    Grace, do you know how I came here in the past five years? I hate Caleb''s identity, I hate everything in the past, I havepletely turned myself into another person, but the only thing I can''t let go and don''t want to forget is you. I hate Caleb, who is regarded as a fool, but I want to be your Caleb brother all my life.


    I have be unruly and romantic, but I want to give you all my pure feelings and gentleness.


    Grace, you are my star.


    He evoked the evil spirit''s lips, leaned in front of Grace, and gently kissed her purples.


    Grace, whose eyes were closed, twitched and suddenly put his hand around his neck in response to his kiss.


    The fire in his body was ignited. He pressed her on the bed and tore off her clothes.


    "Carl..." Grace responded enthusiastically to him, but in his mouth, he murmured another name, "Carl... I''m so... miss you..."


    For an instant, Wolfgang''s body shook and pushed her away like a dream. He got up hurriedly and ran out like a runner.


    What she was obsessed with... was another man after all.


    The next day, Grace woke up in a twinge of dizziness.


    She rubbed her painful head, looked at the strange room and the messy clothes on her body, screamed out of fear, and quickly covered her body tightly with a quilt.


    Hearing her voice, Wolfgang pushed the door and came in.


    He was wearing a ck jeans, leaning against the door with a face of ruffian spirit, and hooked his lips and said, "are you awake? When you wake up, get up and have breakfast." "Wolfgang, you... I... we..." Grace looked at him, looked at himself, for a moment incoherent.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t touch you." His evil eyes narrowed and leaned in front of her. The ruffian smiled, "But you were very activest night, and I almost didn''t control it."


    "What nonsense? Get out of here, I''m going to get up!" Grace gave him a white look and his cheeks flushed.


    "Yes, I''ll wait for you outside." He smiled unruly and turned away.


    Grace hurriedly got up from the bed, tidied up himself, and walked out of the room carefully.


    Fortunately, nothing happened to her and Wolfgangst night. Otherwise, she would regret it again. Drinking was indeed dyed.


    As soon as Grace walked out of the room, he saw Wolfgang sitting in a clean and warm quadrangle with porridge and eggs in front of him. Seeing hering, he pushed breakfast to her. "Don''t you eat?" Grace looked at him and asked.


    "It''s all for you." He hooked his lips and said, "I will be full when I watch you eat."


    "Er." She smiled awkwardly, picked up the egg and ate it slowly.


    Wolfgang squinted evil eyes and smoked a cigarette. He stared at her straight and did not shy away from it.


    She was embarrassed by him and was about to speak when her cell phone rang inappropriately.


    Seeing Hailey''s name on the screen, she quickly slid the answer key.


    "Grace, no, Aaron has been found by the police." Hailey''s anxious voice came through the radio wave, "he has been arrested to the police now, what should I do? He won''t be sentenced directly, will he?" "What?" Grace got a big fright and hurriedly said, "Xin Yao, don''t worry, let''s go to the police to ask about the situation."


    "Well, I''ll see you at the police station."


    After hanging up the phone, Grace got up directly and turned to leave.


    "Grace, where are you going in such a hurry?" Wolfgang narrowed her eyes, hurriedly followed her footsteps and said, "I''ll send you."


    It is far from the center of Tong City and it is not easy to take a taxi. Grace had no choice but to take Wolfgang''s car and let him take himself to the police station.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Hailey sitting there, crying.


    Grace hurriedly stepped forward and said anxiously, "Xin Yao, what''s the matter? What are you crying about?"


    "Just now the police talked to me and said that no other suspects were found in Kevin''s case. The police have concluded that the murderer is Aaron and will close the case in a week, when Aaron will be sentenced directly." Hailey took Grace''s hand and said with a wry smile, "Grace, what should I do? The first half of his life has been ruined by me. Is it because I spent the second half in prison?"


    Hearing her words, Grace bit his lower lip and felt very worried, but she stillforted softly: "Xin Yao, don''t worry, at least we still have a week, don''t we? Let''s go and find Carl to do something. He said he would help Aaron. He is so capable that he can certainly think of something."


    "Well, good." Hailey wiped her tears and followed Grace out of the police station.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I left the house, I saw Carl and Wolfgang scuffling together. They grabbed each other''s cor and beat each other in the face with one fist.

 Chapter 115 He is her inescapable robbery

    Grace was frightened and rushed forward to pull the two apart. He shouted at them, "Carl, Wolfgang, what are you doing? This is a police station. Do you dare to fight here? Don''t you want to die?" Wolfgang wiped the blood on his lips with a ruffian face, nced at Carl and grunted coldly, "Grace, I don''t me him for this today. He started it first."


    "Yes, I beat you first." Carl looked straight at him with a full face of haze and said word by word, "Wolfgang, take care of your people, dare to interfere in my affairs again, and be careful I kill her." "My people? Who is it?" He raised his eyebrows, put his arms around Grace''s shoulder and said intentionally, "Grace?"


    Carl''s sharp eyes immediately fell on Grace.


    Grace smiled awkwardly, twisted himself uneasily and drew a safe distance from Wolfgang.


    Carl just vomited out three words, "Daisy."


    "You said that." Wolfgang ha ha a smile, gather together to Grace''s side, softly said, "Grace, do you really want to help Aaron clear the suspicion? It doesn''t matter, I''ll help you, check this kind of thing, I am much better than Carl, you just wait for my good news."


    Say that finish, he nced provocatively at Carl, yuppie smiled, then turned to leave.


    Grace sighed lightly and subconsciously lowered his head. At that time, he did not know what to say.


    "How is Aaron?" It was Carl who broke the peace first.


    "At the police station, the situation is not very optimistic." Grace smiled awkwardly. "In a week''s time, if no evidence is found again, it is estimated that the sentence will be imposed."


    "Don''t worry, one week is enough." He made a faint remark.


    Hearing what he said, Grace was dazed and couldn''t help looking up at him.


    Looking at his swollen face and bleeding lip angle, she smiled helplessly and lowered her voice: "Carl, your wound is still bleeding. I''ll apany you to the hospital to buy some medicine to wipe it."


    "Well, good." For the first time, he didn''t refuse.


    The two men came to the nearby hospital. Grace bought disinfectant and gauze, took him down on the bench, then took out cotton swabs and gently disinfected him.


    His beautiful eyebrows twisted slightly and he gasped.


    "There is some pain, you can bear it." Grace warned softly.


    "Uh-huh." He replied muffled.


    Looking at the deep and shallow injury on his face, she sighed lightly and sipped her lips and said, "Carl, didn''t you hate using violence to solve problems the most before? Why are you so impulsive now? Even fighting with Wolfgang." "The thought of you being with himst night makes me feel very ufortable. It is light to beat him." His voice was soft and faint, but Grace''s heart suddenly trembled.


    What does he mean by this?


    Is he jealous? So he still has her in his heart, right?


    "Carl, what''s wrong with you?" Alice''s anxious voice interrupted Grace''s thoughts.


    Before Grace recovered, he saw Alice rush to Carl with a worried face and frowned, "why are you so seriously injured? What''s the matter? Don''t scare me, Luoluo and I will worry."


    He quietly pushed Alice away and said lightly, "I''m fine."


    "After all this, do you still say nothing?" Alice bit his lip and said, "Carl, let''s go to surgery and have a look. Don''t leave scars." "No."


    Seeing this scene, Grace smiled sarcastically, lost the cotton swab in his hand and said lightly, "Mr. Bo, since your fiancee is here, let her take care of you. I still have something to do, so I''ll go first." With that, she got up and went straight away.


    When she turned out of the hospital, she nced out of the corner of her eye at the two figures that were very close to each other in the corridor, and her heart gave her a sharp pain.


    She and Carl have been pestering each other for ten years. She thought he was the robbery she could not escape in her life. Unexpectedly, now she is humble enough to voluntarily give up his position to another woman. Ha ha, quite sarcastic.


    ......


    The next morning, Grace received a phone call from Ryan saying that a sample of her wedding ring hade out and asked her to go to thepany.


    She drove to thepany, confirmed the wedding ring sample, walked out of the office door, but ran into Mason at the door.


    He just came out of Ryan''s office and did not know what to say to Ryan. Ryan looked very happy.


    Seeing Grace, Ryan waved at her gently and smiled and said, "Grace,e here."


    Grace dazed, crustily skin of head walked to the front of Zhang Zong and Mason, a full face of embarrassed greeting.


    Ryan smiled and said, "Grace, you are really lucky. I have just made a n for cooperation with Shen Zong. Shen Zong wants tobine your wedding ring to publicize the newlyunched wedding vi of Shen Shi Group. You cooperate with Shen Zong and shoot the promotional film. This is also a good opportunity for yourself."


    "Ah?" Grace was dazed and did not react at that time.


    Mason held out his hand to her and smiled faintly: "Grace, happy cooperation. I have set the date for filming the promotional film on the 23rd of this month. Is Grace all right?"


    Grace gave him a suspicious look, smiled apologetically at Ryan, pulled him into the corner and whispered, ''mason, what do you want? Can''t you do your business well? Why do you have to involve me?"


    "Grace, look at what you said. I have seized a very good opportunity for publicity. It is also entirely for the sake of the Shen Shi Group. Besides, on the 23rd, I don''t want you to be alone." Speaking of which, he gave Grace a deep look. "What happened to the 23rd?" Grace wondered.


    "Don''t you know? The 23rd is the wedding of Carl and Alice. Although it is a hidden marriage, you should be very sad to see it." He said heartily. What?


    Grace''s heart suddenly hurt.


    Ha ha, it seems that no matter how unwilling she is to believe it, he will marry Alice after all.


    "Grace, don''t stay in Romantic city on the 23rd. I''ll show you the vi area of Shen Shi Group." Mason smiled gently and lowered his voice. "Keep yourself busy and you won''t think about those messy things."


    "Well, good." Grace hesitated for a long time, finally with a bitter smile, nodded and agreed.


    She thought that as long as she hid herself and did not see the happiness of him and another woman, her world would not copse. However, it was many years before she realized how much pain and regret her choice on the 23rd would cause to her life and even make her regret for life.

 Chapter 116 Fire

    In a twinkling of an eye, a week passed.


    Today is the day when Aaron is sentenced. Grace apanied Hailey to the court and looked at Aaron, dressed and sitting there with a gaunt face. He felt very ufortable.


    Carl also came. He was sitting in the center. There was no temperature in his cool eyes.


    However, he found awyer for Aaron. Thewyer imed that Kevin''s fatal injury was not caused by a dagger in his abdomen. He also made an urate analysis of Kevin''s time of death, proving that Aaron was indeed dead when Kevin found Kevin.


    The police did not have enough evidence to sentence Aaron, so they gave him a one-month suspended sentence. Within this month, Aaron could be acquitted only if the real killer of Kevin was found.


    At the gate of the court, Grace patted Hailey on the back andforted him: "Well, Xin Yao, don''t be sad. We still have one month to save Aaron."


    "Uh-huh." Hailey nodded gently, looked at Carl not far away and said, "Grace, thanks to Boss Carl, you can thank him for me."


    Grace was pushed to Carl by Hailey before he recovered.


    She could only smile awkwardly, looked at him crustily and said, "Well, Hailey asked me to thank you very much."


    "You''re wee, Aaron is also my friend." He said lightly.


    "Uh-huh." She nodded, in fact, she had a lot to say to him in her heart, but the thought that he was going to marry Alice soon made her feel nervous about gambling. She said goodbye to him with a wry smile and turned to leave.


    ......


    Over the next few days, Grace has been watching the recent situation of Carl and Alice''s wedding, thinking that something might happen to prevent the wedding from going on, but ironically, their wedding was well prepared and there was no ident at all.


    Tomorrow is the 23rd, the day when she and Mason go to make promotional films, and it is also the wedding of Carl and Alice.


    Grace received a phone call from Mason and was ready for everything for tomorrow''s trip. Feeling blocked in his heart, he went out of the door and was ready to go to the seven-night bar for a drink.


    There is a very old bad ying in the seven-night bar. Grace ordered a light blue cocktail and drank it slowly, his lips full of bitterness.


    "A ss of whisky." Just then, a low and pleasant voice sounded in my ear.


    Grace was dazed and turned suddenly to see Carl.


    He poured himself half a ss of wine and shook it gently. He smiled and said, "What''s the matter? Surprised to see me?"


    "It''s quite surprising. After all, tomorrow is your wedding with Alice. You don''t go to prepare well ande to the bar to drink?" Grace raised his eyebrows and grunted coldly.


    "What is ready for is fake." He uttered a muffled remark.


    She was dazed and couldn''t help looking up at him. I didn''t expect him to say so.


    However, he took out a business card, handed it to her, lowered his voice and said, "Grace, this is the doctor I specially invited for you from abroad. You should cooperate well with the treatment. Your voice may still be cured." Hearing what he said, Grace smiled sarcastically: "Carl, what are you doing? Since you have chosen Alice, don''t be hypocritical to me, okay?"


    "I didn''t choose anyone, but I didn''t want to owe anyone." He shoved the business card into her hand, looked at her affectionately and said with a wry smile, "Grace, if only you could really wait for me for a month."


    "Is it still useful to say this now?" Grace said with a wry smile, "Carl, from the moment our child died, our fate waspletely broken."


    "Well, maybe." He smiled bitterly and lowered his voice. "Grace, take good care of yourself and stay with Mason while I am away. He can at least protect you."


    Leaving this sentence behind, he gave her a deep look, then held his head high and dried all the spirits in the cup, turned around and left the seven-night bar. Looking at the back of his departure, Grace squeezed his business card tightly and smiled bitterly.


    Carl, since you have chosen a life without me, then be ruthless to me. I really... don''t want to feel sad for you any more.


    ......


    The next day, Grace followed Mason to the vi area of Shen Shi Group ording to the original n.


    Mason first showed her the newly-built wedding vi built by Shen Shi Group, and then she cooperated with the photographer to finish the promotional film of the vi. Busy time always passes quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it gets dark.


    Grace looked at the time with low eyes. It was already over 8 o''clock in the evening. Should the wedding of Carl and Alice be sessfully concluded?


    "Let''s go, Grace, and take you to eat delicious food." Mason walked up to her and said to her smiling.


    "Well, good." Grace nodded gently and followed him into the restaurant.


    Unexpectedly, I met Rose in the restaurant.


    Rose stepped on 7 cm high heels, walked to the opposite side of Grace and Mason and sat down. He smiled and said, "Shen Zong and Grace seldom meet acquaintances. Do you mind eating together?" "I do." Mason nced at her and said directly.


    "It doesn''t matter, I know Grace won''t be so stingy." Rose ha ha a smile, deliberately said.


    Grace frowned, kept his head down and said nothing.


    Rose took out his cell phone and brushed it. He looked up at Grace and sneered, "Grace, to be honest, I admire you very much. In order to prevent his ex-husband from marrying other women, he did such a thing." "Rose, what are you saying in a strange way?" Mason''s long and narrow eyes narrowed and his face was displeased.


    "You didn''t watch the news? A fire broke out at the wedding scene of Carl and Alice. Firefighters and police rushed over, but I heard that no one in Carl or Alice was found. I don''t know if they burned to death..." "What?" Before she could finish, Grace grabbed her cell phone and hurriedly opened the news.


    The headline "A fire broke out at the wedding site of a rich private club in Romantic city, causing heavy casualties. The bride and groom were missing and the fate was uncertain" hurt Grace''s eyes.


    She got up and stood up directly, grabbed Mason and said anxiously, ''mason, send me back to Romantic city, I want to go back to Romantic city!"


    "Well, good." Mason nodded gently and said nothing. He drove her to Romantic city.


    Along the way, Grace kept calling Carl and was in a panic. Is nothing really wrong with Carl?

 Chapter 117 Nightmare

    After arriving in Romantic city, it was already over ten o''clock in the evening.


    Despite Mason''s opposition, Grace insisted oning to the ce where Carl and Alice were married.


    This is a private club under Carl''s name. It is not open to the public on weekdays and its location is rtively hidden. But at the moment, it has been burned to ruins. The police have set up a yellow cordon to prevent anyone from entering. Grace stood there looking for a long time, but still did not see Carl.


    Mason stepped forward, put his coat on her shoulder and lowered his voice. "All right, Grace, let''s go back. It''s all burned down here. Carl will definitely not be here."


    "But he is not at home and his phone cannot be reached. I am really worried about him." Grace grabbed his lower lip and a feeling of uncertainty shed through his heart.


    "Grace?" Just then, Warren Fule''s voice came behind him.


    Grace turned hurriedly, walked up to him, grabbed him and asked, "Warren Fule, where is Carl? You must know where he is, don''t you?"


    Hearing her words, Warren Fule shook his head bitterly and whispered, "Grace, I''m sorry, I don''t know where Boss Carl has gone."


    "What happened? How could there be a sudden fire?" Mason squinted and looked at him and asked.


    "I don''t know either." He smiled bitterly, He said, "This is a y that Boss Carl yed to Luoluo in cooperation with Alice. That''s why Boss Carl chose this hidden private club for the wedding. Not many people came today. Alice invited some friends toe over. Before the wedding began, Luoluo suddenly said that he wanted to eat cream cake. Boss Carl ordered me to buy it. When I came back after buying it, I found that there was a fire here. "


    "I called the fire department at once and began to put out the fire, but when the fire was put out, I could not find Bo Zong and Alice, but at the scene, I found the fallen body."


    "Is Luoluo dead?" Grace was slightly stunned and his eyes were full of shock.


    "Well, she is only three years old, and she is already weak. She can''t bear such a big fire." Warren Fule smiled bitterly and lowered his voice. "But fortunately, no other bodies were found at the scene except Luoluo. I hope Bo and Alice escaped. No news is better than death."


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and could onlyfort himself in this way.


    Warren Fule looked up at her and sighed softly, "Grace, you go home first. I will inform you as soon as there is news from Boss Carl."


    "Well, well, thank you." Grace sipped his lips and smiled, and finally turned and left.


    ......


    When she got home, Grace was already very tired. She was lying in bed and fell asleep in a daze.


    But this sleep is not stable, dazed, she has been dreaming.


    She dreamed of Carl. He stood under the white veil and smiled at her softly. She ran towards him with joy.


    The next second, the light gauze was suddenly lit, and the fire all over the sky surrounded him. He pushed her away as hard as he could and shouted at her, "Grace, you must take good care of yourself without me..."


    She cried and tried to drag him out of the fire, but felt that he was getting farther and farther away from herself... farther and farther away, and finally, submerged in the raging fire.


    When Grace opened his eyes, they were swollen with tears.


    This dream is too real.


    Before she recovered from her grief, Warren Fule''s phone came in.


    She picked up the phone at once and asked in a hoarse voice, "Warren Fule, how is it? Is there any news from Carl?"


    "Grace,e to the police station." Warren Fule said with a wry smile, "The police found a charred body in the backyard. It was initially determined that it belonged to Boss Carl."


    "What?" Her body suddenly stunned, mobile phone fell heavily to the ground.


    Carl is dead? No... It''s impossible... Absolutely impossible!


    She wiped away her tears and rushed frantically to the police station.


    How she hoped that the cold body lying in front of her was not Carl, but the body had beenpletely burnt and could not see its face clearly. The police could not do DNA verification and could only infer from its body shape and identity that the deceased was Carl.


    And his height and body shape are exactly the same as Carl''s.


    Grace stood there dull, tears flowing like a dike at the moment he saw the body.


    Carl... Is that you? Is it really you?


    You clearly promised me that you would not leave me again, you clearly promised me that you would not leave me alone again...


    She threw herself in front of the body and hugged it tightly, crying to tears.


    In the end, she was exhausted and fainted directly.


    Grace also did not know how long she had slept. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in the hospital.


    As soon as she was about to get up, she saw a gentle man in a white coat and gold-rimmed sses standing in front of her and whispering, "Grace, right? Don''t move, you need a good rest now." "Who are you?" Grace was shocked and stared at him.


    "My name is Wen Tingyi and I am your attending doctor."


    Wen Tingyi?


    Grace frowned and somehow felt that the name was very familiar. On reflection, it seemed to be the name on the business card Carl handed her the night before yesterday.


    "I know what happened in Carl makes you very sad, and I didn''t expect that I had just returned home and had not had a good time with him, so he left." Wen Tingyi pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and said with a wry smile, "But Grace, you have to take good care of yourself. Carl once told me to take good care of you. Don''t worry, I will do my best to cure your throat."


    Hearing what he said, Grace was shocked and said, "Carl asked you to take care of me?"


    "Yes, Carl and I have known each other for so many years. I never thought that he would beg me for a woman." He said lightly, "I didn''t intend to return to China in a short period of time, but he flew to country m to find me in person. He told me that you once had the most ethereal voice in the world. It was because of him that your voice was destroyed. He said he owed you this and he must cure your voice."


    "I jokingly asked him at that time, are you his wife, incredibly worth his attention, he said, he is not qualified to marry you as a wife, but he will certainly stand behind you to protect you, don''t let you suffer any more harm. I didn''t expect Boss Carl, who is cynical from above, to say such a thing."


    For an instant, Grace covered his mouth and tears flowed down.


    She has always felt that Carl owes her, but he is doing everything he can to make up for her, even giving his life for it.

 Chapter 118 You are Calebs wife

    "All right, Grace, you have a good rest. If you have anything to do, just call me directly. I have officially joined this hospital." Paused, Wen Tingyi looked at her with low eyes and whispered. "Well, well, thank you, Dr. Wen." Grace wiped her tears and said with a wry smile.


    Wen Tingyi nodded gently and turned to leave.


    At this moment, Hailey pushed open the door of the ward and came in. He rushed to Grace and said anxiously, "Grace, how are you? How are you?"


    "I''m fine." Grace squeezed out a smile worse than crying.


    Wen Tingyi stood at the door of the ward for a long time. His eyes fell on Hailey impartially. The eyes were strange, but in the end, he didn''t say anything and turned out.


    Hailey looked at Grace with a full face of heartache and smiled bitterly: "I have heard all about Grace and Boss Carl. I didn''t expect this to happen..."


    Hearing her words, Grace bit his lower lip and his heart began to ache again.


    Everyone was trying to persuade her not to be sad, but until now, she still couldn''t believe Carl was really dead.


    Hailey sighed lightly and continued, "Grace, I went to see Aaron yesterday afternoon. He told me a lot about Boss Carl. Maybe... you really misunderstood him."


    "Hmm? What did Aaron say to you?" Grace was shocked and looked at her and asked.


    "He said, in fact, Carl did not care about the children in your belly. He promised to pretend to get married with Alice and fulfill his wish. He made the decision because he heard what you and Mason said in front of Mr. Shen Lao and thought


    that the children in your belly were really Mason''s. He was heartbroken. Later, he knew that Ming Jiang had killed the child in your belly, so he sent someone directly to find Ming Jiang and scrapped Ming Jiang''s hand. "Hailey sighed lightly and continued," Later, Aaron asked you to wait for Carl for a month, also because Carl wanted topletely solve the matter of falling down as soon as possible and be with you well. Unexpectedly, so many things happened. " Hearing this, Grace bit his lower lip and his heart ached even more.


    Therefore, Carl has never done anything wrong to her. For a long time, she misunderstood.


    Looking at her gaunt face, Hailey sighed lightly and said with a wry smile, "Well, Grace, you have a good rest. When you are discharged from the hospital, I will apany you to the cemetery to see Carl." Leaving this sentence behind, she turned and left.


    Grace wrapped himself in a quilt, grabbed his lower lip and wept bitterly.


    Carl, if I had known this earlier, I would have waited for you no matter what. Unfortunately, time never gives people a chance to start over.


    ......


    Grace was ill in a daze for several days. These days, she had been feverish and dreaming. She kept dreaming of Carl, but she could not find him when she opened her eyes.


    Very not easy fever subsided, she ignored Wen Tingyi''s opposition, insisted on leaving the hospital.


    This morning, Mason came early in the morning and said to take her out of the hospital.


    Looking at her pale face, Mason said heartily, "Grace, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You have lost a lot of weight."


    "I''m fine, Mason. I want to go to Carl''s private club and have another look." Grace said with thest glimmer of hope.


    Mason sighed lightly and pursed his lips: "It has been sealed up. The police will not let anyone near it. Moreover, Carl''s body has been brought back by Carl family and is said to have been cremated to ashes." "Who did it?" Grace frowned and said, "Isn''t Martha insane and living in a nursing home? Who can be the master in Carl family?"


    "Carl''s second uncle, Boning City, is back."


    Borning City?


    Grace was dazed and his eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    He had three sons, Carl''s father is the eldest brother, He married Martha early on, She gave birth to Carl, Originally intended to inherit Carl family Group, it was a pity that he died young. Bo Ningcheng was the second child, but he had no ambition and muddled along. Over the years, he has been living abroad. Caleb is the youngest and is also the sessor that Bo focused on training after Carl''s father died. But unexpectedly, that kind of thing happened five years ago, so Carl family''s burden fell on Carl.


    But now, how did Bo Ningcheng suddenlye back?


    "Bo Ning City not only brought back Carl''s body, but also nned to hold a family dinner in Carl family to recognize Wolfgang." After a pause, Mason continued, "I think what he means is to let Wolfgang return to Caleb and then inherit Carl family Group openly."


    "What?" Grace''s body shook and he hurriedly asked, "When is the Carl family family dinner?"


    "Just tonight."


    ''mason, you can take me there."


    "Well, good." Mason smiled helplessly and nodded in agreement.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Grace and Mason came to Carl family Vi together.


    The vi in Carl family was very lively. Grace took Mason''s hand lightly and walked forward step by step on the expensive imported wool carpet. At a nce, he saw Wolfgang in the center of the hall.


    He was wearing a white suit and was slender and straight. At the moment, he was holding up his goblet and smiling with evil spirits. The middle-aged man standing beside him should be Bo Ningcheng. "Wolfgang." Grace summoned up his courage and gave him a cry.


    He turned and looked at her. The beautiful peach blossom''s eyes were full of smiles. "Grace, are you here? Come here quickly."


    He stepped forward, dragged her from Mason, took her to the front of Boning City, and smiled and said, "Grace, I''d like to introduce you. This is my second brother."


    "Hello, Mr. Bo." Grace said hello to him, looked around, looked up at Wolfgang and asked, "But Wolfgang, Carl has just had an ident. What are you doing?"


    "It is because Carl has just had an ident that Carl family needs a new owner." Wolfgang came closer to her, and yuppie smiled, "I have been Wolfgang for so long, and now I can finally return to Caleb. Grace, don''t worry, when I finish all the Carl family affairs, I will take you to Carl family."


    "Take me into Carl family?" Grace repeated his words, feeling quite ridiculous. "Carl is gone. What''s the point of entering Carl family?"


    "Don''t forget, you are Caleb''s matchmaker''s wife." Wolfgang narrowed his eyes and his voice was low and evil. "Five years ago, Carlpleted our wedding for me in front of all the reporters and media in Romantic city. Now that Caleb is back, he will not mistreat you."


    For an instant, Grace bit his lower lip and the whole person froze in ce.

 Chapter 119 The fire was not an accident.

    She stepped back a few steps and said to him at once, "Wolfgang, don''t do this. You and I both know that what happened five years ago was a misunderstanding."


    ''misunderstanding?" However, he approached her step by step, holding her chin with his slender fingers, squinting andughing, "Grace and Carl are all dead, you don''t still think about him, do you?" "I..." Grace dazed, speechless for a moment.


    Wolfgang''s eyes darkened, he stepped up his efforts and gnashed his teeth. "Grace, this is the only thing I can''t rely on you. When I was Wolfgang, you could not be with me, but when I changed back to Caleb, you must marry me, because Grace was Caleb''s wife."


    "Wolfgang, you..." Grace bit his lips and stared at him, trembling all over.


    But he said word by word, "I said, call me Brother Caleb."


    "Ha ha." Grace stared at him with a stubborn face and said word by word, "No, you are not my brother Caleb, my brother Caleb, who died five years ago." "You..."


    "Wolfgang, the reporters are here." Just as the two were deadlocked, Daisy''s voice came behind them.


    Wolfgang was dazed. Only then did he loosen Grace, straighten out his clothes, and walked to the middle of the hall to stand with Bunning City.


    Bo Ningcheng looked at Wolfgang smiling, shouted at his younger brother kindly, told him in front of the camera that it was not easy for him to be outside in the past five years, and said that Wolfgang was the former Caleb. Reporters will microphones gather together in front of Bo Ning city, asked:


    "Mr. Bo, so you came back this time to find your lost brother?"


    Bo Ningcheng nced at Wolfgang and nodded with a smile: "Well, my brother has been working too hard outside for the past five years. It is time to return to Carl family long ago. Moreover, everyone knows the news of Carl''s death. Now Carl family needs a new sessor very much."


    "Mr. Bo, do you mean that Carl family intends to let Caleb seed Carl?"


    "For an enterprise as big as Carl family Group, it is not possible without a president. Besides, Caleb was originally the president chosen by my father. We just gave him back what originally belonged to him. I still have shares in Carl family Group, and I will discuss and decide with the shareholders..."


    Hearing this, Daisy narrowed his eyes and smiled, and said lightly: "Wolfgang deserves to be Wolfgang. He actually got Carl family Group. This time, with the help of Bo Ningcheng, he can rightfully take Carl family Group into his pocket." "He has Tang Jia, why did he rob Carl family Group with Carl?" Grace squeezed his hand into a fist and gnashed his teeth.


    "Because Carl family Group is his." Daisy grunted coldly, raised his eyebrows at Grace and narrowed his eyes. "Besides, Carl is dead, isn''t he?"


    "No one expected such a thing to happen." Graceughed wryly.


    However, she burst outughing: "Grace, you don''t still think naively that the fire was an ident, do you?"


    "Daisy, what do you mean?" Grace turned to look at her and asked hastily.


    She leaned in her ear and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Grace, at 9 o''clock in the evening in three days, you will know the truth when you go to private room VIP399 in Imperial City."


    With that, she patted Grace on the shoulder and turned away.


    The Carl family incident soon made headlines in Romantic city''s entertainment. The news of Carl''s idental death, Caleb''s rebirth and return, and the imminent change of ownership of Carl family Group hit one after another and became a hot topic in the city.


    Grace looked at the news and had been expecting Carl toe back suddenly and hit them hard in the face, but three dayster, he still did not show up.


    However, Bo Ningcheng held a shareholders" meeting of Carl family Group in the capacity of Carl family No. 2 Middle School this morning and formally rmended Wolfgang at the shareholders" meeting. Wolfgang finally took the coveted position of president of Carl family Group.


    In the face of this series of changes in Carl family, Grace was immersed in the sadness of Carl''s departure and did not recover.


    At nine o''clock tonight, Grace thought of what Daisy had said to her that day and came to the imperial city.


    The door of VIP399 private room is closed. Grace stood at the door for a long time before gently pushing open the door of the private room.


    For an instant, she was shocked. The people in the private room were Wolfgang and Ming Jiang.


    Ming Jiang''s hand hung slightly and should have been abolished by Carl, but at the moment, he looked at Wolfgang smiling and did not know what he was saying to Wolfgang.


    Closer, Grace clearly saw that Ming Jiang''s arms and face had extensive burns, that is to say, Ming Jiang was at the scene when the fire broke out!


    Grace''s hand was pinched into a fist and he was preparing to go in and ask for a clear question. However, he saw Wolfgang take out a thick pile of money and put it into Ming Jiang''s hand. Ming Jiang bowed and thanked him and turned to leave.


    Grace hurriedly hid in the corner, but his eyebrows wrinkled.


    Why did Wolfgang give Ming Jiang money? Is the fire really rted to Wolfgang?


    ''ming Jiang." Just then, Daisy''s voice rang out in the corridor.


    While counting the money in his hand, Ming Jiang turned to look at Daisy andughed, "Yo, Qingqing, are you looking for Wolfgang again?"


    "Uh-huh." Daisy nced at Grace''s side, walked into Ming Jiang and said, "It seems that Wolfgang has been kind to you and has given you so much money."


    "That''s not true. I''ve helped Wolfgang a lot this time." Ming Jiang said with a full face of pride.


    "It really helped a lot. Without you, Wolfgang would not have been the president of Carl family Group." Daisy ha ha smiled, "but Ming Jiang, your daughter Luoluo also died in the fire, don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    When ites to Luo Luo, Ming Jiang''s eyes shed a sad look, but he still grunted coldly: "What''s the pity? Anyway, Alice only wants her to recognize Carl, not me as her biological father. In this case, let her die with Carl!" With that, he turned angrily and left.


    Grace stood in the dark, her nails deeply sunk into the meat, and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    Therefore, the fire was not an ident at all, but Wolfgang chose to kill Carl family after all in order to take Carl Group from Carl and let Ming Jiang set it off.


    She knew Wolfgang was ruthless, but she didn''t expect that his heart was so ruthless that he didn''t even let go of his close nephew... ha ha...

 Chapter 120 You are not him after all

    Grace stood in the corner for a long time, dragging his heavy steps, walking step by step to the front of the private room and pushing open the door of the private room.


    Wolfgang was sitting alone in the private room drinking. When he saw hering, he squinted at her with his beautiful peach blossom eyes and hooked his lips and said, "Grace? What are you doing here?"


    "I heard that Boss Tang became the president of Carl family Group. I came specially to congratte you." Grace walked up to him and sat down,ughing.


    "Thank you." He was shocked, poured a ss of wine and ced it in front of her. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Grace, I was too impulsive that day in Carl family. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have forced you. Carl has just left, and you certainly need time to slow down. Don''t worry, I won''t force you again in the future. Anyway, I have plenty of time to watch over you."


    Hearing what he said, Grace smiled absent and hummed coldly, "Yes, Carl is dead, and you have finally returned to Caleb and can get back everything you lost."


    "Uh-huh." He nodded gently and dried all the wine in the cup.


    His expression seemed to have no imagined joy.


    Grace smiled bitterly and said, "Caleb, do you still remember the quarrel between you and Carl?"


    Wolfgang was dazed and his hand holding the ss quivered slightly.


    "In the past, no matter what happened, Carl would let you go and never care about you. But that time, you suddenly ran out of the vi without telling anyone. Carl was frightened and took people around Romantic city. He found dark from dawn and searched the whole Romantic city, but he still couldn''t find you."


    "Finally, the kind girl saw you wandering alone in the suburban factory and called the police. When Carl found you, he severely scolded you and told you not to run away in the future. You also promised him that you would report to him wherever you went."


    "Yes, I do." Wolfgang was absent-minded for a long time and nodded with a wry smile.


    "At that time, your feelings were so good. I didn''t expect this to happen now." Grace grabbed his lower lip and said in a hoarse voice, "Caleb, I think you will take care of your flesh and blood affection with him no matter what." "People change." Wolfgang gently shook the wine in the cup, looked up at her and sipped her lips. "Besides, Grace, do you know why I ran out alone that day?"


    "Why?"


    "Because you told me that there are many kites in the sky outside the suburbs of Tong City, and you said that you also want to fly kites, I thought at that time, I''ll catch a kite for you there, in that case, you don''t have to envy others." He smiled, "But when I got there, the sky was dark and there were no kites at all, and I was lost."


    Hearing what he said, Grace stunned slightly and his heart gave him a sharp pain.


    Once Caleb did love her for a long time with a simple heart, but now...


    She sighed lightly, looked at Wolfgang and said clearly, "Wolfgang, no matter what, I will not marry you again. Carl is the only one I want to marry in my life. Now he is dead and my heart ispletely dead." With that, she got up directly and turned to leave.


    "Grace." However, he took her hand, his tipsy eyes were somewhat sad, and his voice was sand and hoarse. "What Carl could give you once, I can give you the same now. Don''t leave me, ok?"


    "Unfortunately, you are not him after all." Grace gave a cold hum, shook off his hand and said word by word, "Besides, I will never forgive you for hurting him." Voice fell, she ignored the thick grief in his eyes, directly turned and left.


    Wolfgang stared at her far away figure, her fingertips quivered and lit cigarettes, smoking round and round, her eyes were unable to hide loneliness and sadness.


    ......


    For the next few days, Grace locked herself at home every day, looking at the photos of her and Carl over and over again, recalling their past, and her heart ached. For a long time, she couldn''t believe that Carl really left her and the world.


    In a sh, a month passed.


    The jewelrypany lost Alice and spent all its publicity and investment on Grace. Grace''s newly listed wedding ring became a hit, while Grace became Romantic city''s hottest new star designer. Her dream finally came true.


    This evening, Mason booked the best five-star hotel in Romantic city and said he would congratte Grace.


    Hailey took Grace''s hand lightly and apanied Grace into the private room.


    Mason stood at the door with a bunch of beautiful tycodon grandiflorum flowers in his arms and said to Grace smiling, "Congrattions, Grace, the dream has finallye true."


    "Well, thank you very much. Without your support, I would not have been a wedding ring designer." Grace said with a faint smile.


    "It is my greatest happiness to help you fulfill your dream." Mason took her down at the table and told the waiter to start serving.


    On the dining table, Mason took good care of Grace and ordered all the dishes she liked to eat. She was considerate, caring and doting on her drowned out of her eyes.


    Grace did not know how to respond to him, so he went out of the private room in the name of going to the bathroom to get some air.


    After a while, Hailey also came out.


    She looked up at Grace and narrowed her eyes. "Grace, I can see that Shen always likes you very much and is really good to you."


    "Well, I know." Grace nodded gently, but his eyes were full of bitterness.


    "I know you still can''t let Carl go in your heart, but you have to ept the reality. Carl has been dead for a month. He really can''te back. You have to learn to let him go slowly and cherish the people in front of you." Hailey said. "Xin Yao, give me some more time." She said with a wry smile, "I am full of Carl now. I really can''t ept Mason, which is unfair to Mason."


    "Well, I am also afraid that you will miss your beloved. In short, I just hope you are happy." Hailey patted her on the shoulder and turned to the bathroom.


    Grace stood there in a wooden way. Her once clear eyes were now dim and lifeless. Since Carl''s death, she felt that she had lost her heart. This month, she had lived like a walking corpse.


    She sighed a long sigh and was preparing to go back, but at the end of the corridor, she saw a familiar figure.


    183cm figure, ck straight suit, solid and straight back, is Carl!


    Grace, as if seeing the light, got up like a madman and ran towards the figure.

 Chapter 121 Masons Confession

    But she ran too fast and identally hit a waiter. The whole person fell to the ground heavily.


    The waiter hurriedly lifted her up from the ground and bent down to apologize to her: "I''m sorry, miss, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Grace smiled at her and hurriedly pushed her away, but looked up and could not see the figure just now.


    She walked round and round along the corridor of the restaurant, shouting Carl''s name over and over again, but in the end, she still couldn''t find him.


    "Grace, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing Grace slumped and sitting on the ground with tears streaming down her face, Mason hurriedly helped her up and said heartily.


    ''mason, I just saw Carl." Grace grabbed Mason''s hand and said with tears in his eyes, "It''s really him. Can you help me find him?"


    Hearing her words, Mason sighed softly and lowered his voice. "Grace, Carl has been dead for a month. He will note back. You should try to forget him."


    "But I really saw him just now." She insisted.


    "There are so many simr people in the world, you must be wrong." He said lightly.


    "All right." Grace sighed lightly and could only convince herself in this way. After all, just now, she did not see the man''s face.


    "All right, don''t be sad." Mason lifted her up, hooked her lips and smiled, "don''t you like nature? A very beautiful mountain vige has been newly developed near Romantic city. I''ll take you to rx in the past, which can also help you find inspiration for the design of the next wedding ring."


    "Well, good." Grace was dazed and nodded in agreement.


    Her life has been too tight recently. She really needs to rx.


    The next morning, Grace got up early, got into Mason''s car and came to the small mountain vige.


    Fearing that it would be embarrassing to get along with Mason alone, Grace called Hailey on.


    This small mountain vige is surrounded by mountains and water, with beautiful environment and fresh air.


    Mason booked a farmhouse to arrange for them to stay, and took them to a farmhouse with a good environment and had lunch.


    Hailey looked Mason, who took good care of Grace, and then at Grace. He grunted coldly, "Grace, are you calling me toe and eat dog food?"


    "No, this is not to take you to rx." Grace put some dishes into Hailey''s bowl and narrowed his eyes. "By the way, Aaron''s final appeal time ising soon? Has thewyer found any new evidence?"


    "No." Hailey sighed lightly and said with a wry smile, "Thewyer investigated for a long time, but still did not find that Kevin had contacted anyone else before his death. If this goes on like this, I''m afraid Aaron''s charges will not be cleared away."


    "I''m not worried. I still have a week to go. Maybe there will be a turn for the better." Graceforted.


    "Yo, what a coincidence?" Just then, a gentle and pleasant voice came from behind.


    Grace hurriedly turned around and saw Wen Tingyi wearing a white shirt anding towards this side with a full face of smiles.


    She got a big fright and said in shock, "Dr. Wen, why are you here?"


    "When I don''t have a job, I like to be close to nature." Wen Tingyi walked to the opposite side of Grace and sat down. He smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Who is this?" Mason squinted and looked at him and asked.


    "My name is Wen Tingyi, and I am a doctor specially invited by Carl to Grace." He nced at the carbonated drink in front of Grace and narrowed his eyes. "Grace, don''t drink this in the future. It''s not good for your throat. I''ll give you some tea to repair your throatter. You drink it first."


    "Well, good." Grace smiled awkwardly and nodded gently.


    Mason''s narrow eyes narrowed and Wen Tingyi''s eyes were unfriendly.


    Wen tingyi, however, did not mind smiling, turned to look at Hailey and whispered, "This youngdy, if you don''t want to be a light bulb, why don''t you form a team with me?"


    "No, I''m fine here." Hailey said lightly.


    "Shen Zong will definitely take Grace to spend the first month and the next month to prepare for a surprise. Isn''t it very good for you to follow behind alone?" But he continued, "Besides, isn''t it a pity that no one will apany you to see such a beautiful scenery?"


    Hearing what he said, Hailey hesitated for a long time and nodded in agreement.


    After lunch, Hailey followed Wen Tingyi away.


    Grace, on the other hand, followed Mason along the grassy path.


    At the foot of the mountain, Mason suddenly stopped and turned to Grace and said, "Grace, close your eyes and I''ll take you somewhere."


    "Where is it?" Grace wondered.


    "You will know when you go." He went around behind Grace and blindfolded her.


    Under his leadership, Grace went straight along the path and smelled a burst of flowers.


    Mason squinted and smiled and let go of his hand.


    For an instant, Grace was stunned by the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    At the foot of the mountain under the blue sky, there is a very beautiful colorful flower field. The flower field is full of roses of various colors. Roses look very bright and beautiful under the blue sky and white clouds. "Is it beautiful?" Mason leaned to her ear and whispered.


    "Well, it''s beautiful, Mason. Thank you." Grace was shocked by the beautiful scenery before him.


    "Then, would you like to be my girlfriend?" Mason juggled a beautiful ne of seven-color flowers and ced it in front of Grace. His face was full of seriousness. "Grace, we almost got married several times, but I have never seriously expressed to you. Today, through this beautiful flower field, I want to tell you that I like you."


    "Although our meeting started with a deal, I was deeply attracted by youter. I like your beautiful face with a smile, your tough character and all your advantages and disadvantages. I hope you can give me a chance to love you and cherish you."


    Hearing what he said, Grace covered his mouth in surprise and his eyes suddenly flushed red.


    She never dreamed that Mason would prepare such a big surprise for her and confess to her.


    During this period of time, Mason has been with her and considerate to her. She is really touched, but...


    She bit her lower lip and whispered, ''mason, you are a very good person. It is also my honor to know you. But you know, my heart has been unable to put Carl..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t care." Mason narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying clearly, "I know you and Carl have had a lot of past, but Carl is dead. Now I am the one who is with you and guarding you. I believe I will slowly fill your heart and let you forget Carl."


    "Grace, let''s be together." He held her hand tightly and his eyes were full of tenderness.

 Chapter 122 Grace is my girlfriend

    In this case, it is false to say that you are not touched.


    But at the thought of Carl, Grace felt very sad.


    "Grace, believe me, I won''t force you or embarrass you. You just conform to your heart and stay with me. If I still can''t let you forget him in the end, then I''ll let you go." After a pause, Mason added.


    Grace smiled bitterly and lowered his voice. ''mason, is it worth it?"


    "For you, everything I do is worth it." His voice was gentle and affectionate.


    Grace bit his lip and looked at him, nodded gently and whispered, "Well, in this case, I promise you."


    "That''s great!" He hugged Grace in his arms, hugged her tightly, and said word by word, "Grace, thank you for giving me this opportunity. Don''t worry, I will treat you well and will never make you regret today''s decision." "Well, I believe you." Grace smiled through tears and finally a smile came to his lips.


    After that, Mason put the delicate ne around Grace''s neck, took her hand, walked in the flower field, and apanied her to watch a beautiful sunset.


    It was gettingte, and Grace waved goodbye to Mason and returned to the farmhouse.


    Hailey has already returned. Seeing Graceing, she hurriedly leaned over to Grace and asked with a full face of gossip, "Where have Grace and Mason taken you?"


    "I went to a flower field, and then he confessed to me." Grace said truthfully, "I agree too."


    "Really? Great!" Hailey took Grace''s hand and said smilingly, "You have finally figured it out and are finally willing to give Mason a chance. Although I also think Boss Carl is very good, he is no longer here. You should try to put him down and start a new life. Mason is a person worth relying on. At least, he is sincere to you."


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and smiled faintly. "By the way, where have you and Dr. Wen been?"


    "He took me to the orchard over there for a stroll, but I think Wen Tingyi is quite strange. I clearly don''t know him, but he said a lot of strange things to me as if he had known me for a long time." Hailey frowned.


    "He won''t have a crush on you, will he?" Grace raised his eyebrows and said half jokingly and half seriously.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how can a person of his status value me?" Hailey said with a wry smile, "Besides, as you know, I only have Aaron in my heart."


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and said nothing more.


    ......


    The next day, Mason drove back to Romantic city with Grace.


    When passing by Andrew Lim''s cemetery, Mason took Grace to Andrew Lim''s tombstone, held Grace''s hand tightly and told Andrew Lim about their together.


    Looking at the happy smile on his face, Grace''s face also evoked a faint smile.


    Perhaps Hailey is right. Mason really loves her. She should also learn to let go of Carl and start her new life.


    This evening, Mason is going to attend a cocktail party on behalf of the Shen Shi Group. He specially chose evening dresses and high heels for Grace and brought Grace out in a high profile, as if he wanted to introduce Grace to people all over the world.


    Unexpectedly, I met Wolfgang at the cocktail party.


    The straight and rigid suit was a bit more ruffian on him. He shook his goblet gently and leaned in front of Grace. The ruffian smiled, "Grace, we are really predestined friends. We can meet here." Before Grace could say anything, Mason threw her behind him and said warily, "Boss Tang, what do you want? Grace is my girlfriend now, you''d better stay away from her."


    "Your girlfriend?" Wolfgang squinted and smiled, full of sarcasm, "Grace, didn''t you say you only want to marry Carl in your life? Why are you with other men less than a month after Carl died?"


    "This is my business, not yours." Grace frowned and said clearly, "Wolfgang, from the moment you killed Carl, our friendship waspletely over."


    "I killed Carl?" His beautiful peach blossom eyes narrowed and the ruffianughed, "Grace, do you have any evidence?"


    "If I could find evidence, I would have sent you to prison." She didn''t go too far and said word by word, "So Wolfgang, don''t pester me any more. I know everything you do. In my eyes, even if you return to Carl family and be president of Carl family Group, you will no longer be Caleb."


    "So you would rather choose Mason than me?" He stared at her and lowered his voice.


    She was shocked, smiled wryly and nodded gently: "Well, yes, at least Mason is really good to me."


    "Good, very good." He fell back a few steps, smiling bitterly and his voice was low and heavy. "Grace, you will regret it."


    Leaving this sentence behind, he turned and left.


    Looking at the back of his departure, Grace gave a wry smile and felt very sad.


    Seeing that her face was not very good, Mason could not bear to let her apany him to the cocktail party again, so he asked the driver to take her back first.


    She refused Mason''s offer and went out of the hall alone and walked slowly along the bustling streets.


    Romantic city''s winter is about to pass, everything is recovering, and the nts on the street are growing new leaves. But why is her heart colder than winter?


    Just as she was thinking, she suddenly looked up and saw a familiar figure in a nearby street.


    It''s Carl.


    He is still what she remembered, a dark suit, tall and straight, perfectly curved, with hale and hearty facial features and clear outline, but he seems to have lost some weight, and his eyes once shining like the Milky Way were so dim that there was no light at all.


    She thought she was dazzled, but on closer inspection, the man was indeed Carl.


    The next second, she took off her high heels and ran frantically towards the figure.


    Carl, it''s really Carl! He''s not dead! He''s not dead!


    This time, she will not miss him again!


    "Carl!" Grace passed through theyers of the crowd, grabbed the familiar big hands, looked at him with tears in his eyes, bit his lower lip and said, "is it really you? You are not dead... you really are not dead..."


    At this point, she threw herself into his arms, hugged him tightly and with all her strength, and felt his temperature.


    It is great that he is not dead. It is great to see him again.


    However, the man pulled her out of his arms and looked at her with the eyes of strangers. He was puzzled and said, "This youngdy, who are you?"

 Chapter 123 He forgot her

    "I am Grace." Grace looked at him in shock and said, "Carl, don''t you remember me?"


    "Grace?" He mumbled the name, trance for a long time, light way, "Some familiar, but I can''t remember who it is, are we very familiar?"


    Listening to his estranged tone, Grace smiled and the whole person fell back a few steps.


    Familiar ah, they have known each other for ten years, pestered each other for ten years, and hurt each other for ten years. They have been married and divorced, and she has passed through his children. How can she not be familiar? But now, he seems to have forgotten her.


    Grace choked back his heartache, grabbed Carl''s hand, leaned in front of him, and said word by word, "Carl, take a good look at my face again. I am Grace. You can''t not know me, you can''t forget me..."


    He stared at her delicate face for a long time, his eyebrows slightly twisted and said, "Grace, I''m sorry, I really can''t remember who you are. I''m sorry, I had an ident before, brain injury, causing transient amnesia. The doctor said that there were some unimportant people and things that I may never remember."


    Unimportant people and things?


    Grace repeated his words, and his heart ached violently.


    It turned out that she was in such a position in his heart.


    "Carl." Just then, there was a familiar voice behind him.


    Grace suddenly turned around and saw Aliceing this way smiling and holding a bunch of flowers.


    For an instant, she was frozen in the same ce. It turned out that not only Carl but also Alice was not dead. This month, they should have lived together all the time.


    "Yuqi, have you bought flowers?" Carl walked up to her, put his arms around her shoulder gently, looked at Grace with a puzzled face and asked, "Do you know her? She just took me and said many strange words."


    Alice gave Grace a wary look, leaned against Carl and smiled, "She, her name is Grace, a colleague of my jewelrypany, and she is the new wedding ring designer in Ryan recently."


    "It turned out to be your colleague, so I said I couldn''t remember." Carl smiled and held out his hand to Grace. "Grace, I''m sorry, I forgot you."


    Grace smiled and did not answer his words. Instead, he turned to look at Alice and whispered, "Alice, can you talk to me?"


    Alice was shocked, handed Carl the flowers in his hand, asked him to stand here and wait for her, and followed Grace to the other side of the street.


    Grace looked at Carl and bit his lip and said, "What is going on here? Why did Carl be like this?"


    "As you can see, Carl has forgotten you." Alice looked at her with a frown and grunted coldly. "Anyway, you are with Mason now, and you and Carl are impossible. That''s quite good, isn''t it?"


    "It was because I thought he was dead that I chose to try with Mason, but he came back alive... and forgot me..." Grace bit his lower lip and felt a little wronged.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, now there is no you in his world. I am his wife who has not passed the door. As you can see, we are very happy." Alice ha ha smiled, "This is every cloud has a silver lining."


    "So? Are you going to hide it from him for a lifetime? Let him never remember the previous events? He is the president of Carl family Group and is born to be a power holder. Do you want him to lose Carl family Group forever and watch Wolfgang upy his things?" Grace narrowed his eyes.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. He has already contacted Huan on the road and is nning for Carl family Group. Soon, he will be able to snatch Carl family Group back from Wolfgang." Alice came closer to her and lowered his voice. "Grace, soon Carl will be able to return to his former position and resume his former life, but the woman around him has changed from you to me. I really should thank the fire,pletely erased you from his life, ha ha..." "No... it''s impossible..." Grace desperately shook his head, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Alice, however, stared at her and continued, "Grace, if you know what to do, you will stay away from me and Carl. We will not interfere with the river and each will be in good health. I will not care about the previous things with you either. If you dare to pester Carl again, don''t me me for not being polite to you!"


    At the drop of her voice, she gave Grace a hard look and turned to Carl.


    Carl looked at her gently everywhere and whispered, "Yuqi, what did you talk about?"


    "Nothing, it''s just a matter of work." Alice took his arm affectionately and smiled happily. "Carl, let''s go home quickly and I''ll cook you a midnight snack."


    "Well, good."


    "Where is this bunch of flowers?"


    "Put it in the living room. You can see it as soon as youe out. It''s quite good."


    "Well, it''s all up to you."


    Looking at the happy back of the two, Grace grabbed his lower lip and felt his heart ached. Tears poured down.


    Carl, do you know, this month, I have been praying every day, praying that you can be safe, praying that you cane back, but now, you reallye back safe, but you have forgotten me and our past.


    Is this your punishment for me?


    Ha ha, it''s cruel.


    The next day, Grace came to Warren Fule''s door early in the morning and rang the doorbell.


    Warren Fule opened the door bleary-eyed, saw her, startled, hurriedly asked, "Grace, why are you here so early in the morning?"


    "Warren Fule, I met Carlst night." Grace stared at him and said straight to the point, "He is not dead."


    "Er." Warren Fule smiled awkwardly and sideways. "Grace,e in first. I''ll talk to you slowly about Boss Carl."


    She nodded gently and followed Warren Fule into the house.


    Warren Fule poured a cup of hot water and ced it in front of her. He whispered, "Grace, I also received a phone call from Boss Carl a week ago to know that the charred body was not something Boss Carl and Boss Carl were still alive." "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Grace bit his lip and said, "Didn''t you say that as long as there is news from Carl, you will tell me as soon as possible?"


    "But Bo Rong has forgotten you. He remembers everything, but he doesn''t remember you. Alice has been begging me not to tell you these things. I can''t help it." Warren Fule said helplessly.


    "Is it?" Grace narrowed his eyes, looked up at him and said word by word, "Warren Fule, you tell me the truth, is Carl really forgetting me, or is he nning another plot?"

 Chapter 124 You remember me, dont you?

    "Grace, what do you mean?" Warren Fule smiled awkwardly and looked at her and asked.


    "You should know better than I what I mean." Grace bit his lip and said, "Carl still remembers you, Alice, Carl family and everything in the past. I don''t believe it. He only forgot me."


    "But this is true. When I mentioned you to Boss Carl, he really couldn''t remember you." Warren Fule thought for a moment and said, "The doctor said it was selective amnesia. He should have forgotten the most painful and unforgettable memory."


    "Is it?" Grace smiled absent and his heart gave him a sharp pain.


    So, did their past make him miserable enough to forget itpletely?


    A long timeter, Grace sighed softly, looked at Warren Fule and asked, "Where are Carl and Alice this month? How did they escape the fire a month ago?"


    "Boss Carl said that a month ago, someone rushed into the fire and saved him and Alice. This month, in fact, they have been in Romantic city, but he and Alice were both injured and have been living in a nursing home. Boss Carl was in aa for more than half a month, and Alice has been taking care of him by his side." Warren Fule replied.


    "What about Carl family Group? What is he going to do?" Grace thought for a moment and then asked again.


    "Naturally, it is necessary to take it back. Although Wolfgang has found Boning City and helped him be the president of Carl family Group, Carl family Group has relied on Boss Carl for its development over the years. Wolfgang is in Carl family Group and cannot win the hearts of the people. As long as Boss Carles back, Carl family Group will be his sooner orter." Warren Fule said slowly.


    "All right." Grace nodded gently, a bitter feeling in his heart.


    It seems that his life, in addition to forgetting her, is slowly back on track.


    Warren Fule looked up at Grace and said with a wry smile: "Grace, I heard that you promised to be with Shen Zong. In this case, then you should have a good time with Shen Zong and don''t think about Boss Carl."


    Hearing what he said, Grace smiled sarcastically: "Warren Fule, even do you think Carl and I have no future?"


    "I know you and Boss Carl have deep feelings, but the person who stayed with Boss Carl during this period of time has always been Alice, and the death of Luo Luo has dealt a great blow to Alice. Boss Carl has promised Alice to marry Carl family and have another child when he snatches back Alice Group." Warren Fule smiled helplessly, "He really forgot your past."


    "But I didn''t forget, you know, this month I have been thinking about him day and night, I am looking forward to himing back every day, I have been waiting for him, he has amnesia, he can naturally forget, but me? Do you know how miserable my heart is?" Grace grabbed his lower lip and his eyes flushed red.


    Those who left walked freely, while those who left were heartbroken.


    However, some memories are not really forgotten.


    "Grace, forget it." Warren Fule sighed lightly and lowered his voice. "You and Boss Carl have been working too hard all the way. It may be good for you to choose to forget." When his voice fell, he smiled apologetically and got up and left.


    For an instant, Grace ha ha smiled and tears flowed down.


    Everyone urged her to forget, but how long did her life take to withstand forgetting again and again?


    When Mason found Grace, Grace was sitting alone in the cafe, staring nkly at a cup of cold coffee.


    Mason stretched out his hand and touched her forehead. His face was distressed and he said, "Grace, why do you look so ugly? Are you ill?"


    ''mason, I see Carl." Grace recovered and looked at him with a wry smile and said, "He is really not dead. He is in Romantic city, but... he has forgotten me."


    Hearing her words, Mason was dazed, narrowed her eyes and lowered her voice. "So, do you regret being with me?"


    "I don''t know." She was dazed and whispered.


    However, he just sighed for a long time and said lightly, "Well, stop thinking foolishly. Let''s go. I''ll apany you to Imperial City for a few drinks. Maybe if you get drunk, you won''t be so bored." Grace paused and turned to look out of the window. Only then did she find that it was getting dark and she had been sitting here all day.


    She smiled absent, followed Mason to get up and came to the imperial city.


    The imperial city is still full of lights and excitement.


    Mason ordered Grace a good red wine, but Grace changed it directly into a strong whisky.


    She poured cup after cup into her mouth, as if she had drunk herself, so she wouldn''t feel so miserable.


    "Carl, how did you talk to some bosses?" Just then, Alice''s voice came behind him.


    Grace was dazed and turned suddenly. He saw Alice take Carl''s hand lightly and leave the private room smiling. Seeing Grace sitting at the bar, Alice grabbed Carl warily and wanted to take him out of Imperial City as soon as possible.


    Grace, who had drunk the wine, suddenly got up and rushed forward, grabbing Carl''s arm.


    "Grace, what are you doing? You let go!" Alice was anxious and hurriedly shouted at her.


    However, she smiled and stared at Carl with a bitter face and asked, "Carl, do you really don''t remember me? I am Grace, Grace who has loved you for ten years..."


    For an instant, Carl''s eyes, as deep as those of an ancient well, hung down and his fundus changed rapidly.


    Alice suddenly pushed her away vigorously, gnashing her teeth and saying, "Grace, can you have some face? How long will you have to pester someone else''s boyfriend?"


    Grace was dizzy and was pushed by her. She almost fell to the ground with an unstable center of gravity. Fortunately, Mason appeared in time and hugged her in her arms.


    She greedily stared at Carl''s cool thin face, ha ha smiled, tears dripping down, "Carl... how can you not remember me? Between us... clearly there were so many beautiful memories... how can you be so cruel... how can you say forget and forget?"


    Hearing her words, Carl suddenly broke away from Alice and came towards her step by step.


    She grabbed her lower lip and felt the blood boiling all over her body and her heart beating wildly.


    She grabbed him by the skirt and said expectantly, "Carl, you think of me, don''t you?"


    He didn''t answer, but leaned over and slowly approached her...

 Chapter 125 She misunderstood Wolfgang

    A foot away from her, he suddenly stopped, narrowed his handsome eyes and looked at her. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Grace, I have just confirmed carefully that I really don''t know you. I hope you won''t say these strange words to me again. I don''t want my fiancee to misunderstand me."


    "Ha ha..." Grace stared at his erged handsome face, heart and disappointing pain.


    He turned to Mason and said lightly, "Is she your girlfriend?"


    "Uh-huh." Mason was dazed and nodded gently.


    "Then you watch her and don''t let here out to harm people again." Leaving this sentence behind, he gave Grace a deep look, then turned around, put his arms around Alice''s shoulder and took her away. Grace copsed in Mason''s arms and wept bitterly.


    Mason''s narrow eyes narrowed and his heart was not happy, but he still patted her on the back andforted her softly: "Okay, Grace, don''t cry, it doesn''t matter, you and me."


    Hearing what he said, Grace bit his lower lip and cried even more.


    ......


    In the next few days, even if Grace stayed at home, he would always see Carl''s news from time to time.


    Carl''s photo was published on the news, saying that Carl narrowly escaped from the fire a month ago and returned to Carl family safely, trying to snatch Wolfgang Group from Carl family. But now Wolfgang has be the president of Carl family Group and is not willing to give way easily. Carl family''s uncle and nephew war is imminent.


    The whole of Romantic city is waiting to watch Carl family''s drama. Grace is the only one curled up in the corner, unwilling to hear any news about Carl.


    Today is the day of Aaron''s court session. Grace received a phone call from Hailey early in the morning and apanied Hailey to the court.


    In court, Aaron''swyer imed that Kevin died in an ident. When Aaron found Kevin, Kevin is dead, So the dagger Aaron inserted into Kevin''s body was not a fatal wound, but thewyer in Kevin said Kevin was killed by Aaron''s first knock on the head and then inserted the dagger into him. After all, Kevin''s fatal wound was a wound on his head, and Aaron had not been relieved of it with anyone except Kevin before his death.


    Aaron''s testimony is very unfavorable to Aaron.


    Just as Grace and Hailey were extremely anxious, the witness invited by Aaron''swyer suddenly pushed the door and came in.


    Seeing the witness, Grace got a big fright. It was Ming Jiang.


    He won''te to prove that he framed Aaron, will he?


    Grace stared at him warily, but he went to the witness box and said lightly, "Kevin''s death was indeed an ident. I saw Kevin on the day of his ident."


    "He came out of the imperial city, drank a lot of wine, staggered to the garbage dump in the imperial city alley, urinated, then fell to the ground, knocked on his head, and then stopped moving directly. I was sitting in the car at the gate of the imperial city at that time. I saw it and felt unlucky."


    "Do you have any proof?" Asked the judge.


    "Yes, my tachograph has captured it." Ming Jiang nodded and handed the copied video to thewyer.


    Thewyer turned on the video and did see Kevin staggering out of the imperial city, falling into the garbage dump and falling to the ground with his head bleeding.


    ording to the time of death, Kevin''s death was indeed at that time, while Aaron arrived there half an hour after Kevin''s death.


    With Ming Jiang''s testimony, Aaron''s case was like a duck to water. Under thewyer''s defense, Kevin was finally convicted of idental death and Aaron was acquitted.


    At the end of the trial, Hailey stood at the door of the court, waiting for Aaron with joy.


    Grace looked at Ming Jiang who came out of the court, walked up to him, stared at him and asked, ''ming Jiang, what do you want? How can you be so kind to help? Don''t think so, I can forget about your killing of the child in my belly." "I don''t care whether you n or not. The child in your belly should have died." Ming Jiang nced at her and grunted coldly, "Besides, do you think I want to be this witness? If it weren''t for Wolfgang''s sake, you would beg me and I wouldn''te."


    "Wolfgang sent you?" Grace was shocked and looked at him in disbelief.


    "Yes, I really don''t understand what Wolfgang thinks. You and Carl have done that to him. He has saved you and Carl again and again. If I were you, I would have killed you all." He rolled his eyes and said.


    "What did he save Carl? He just wants to kill Carl." Thinking of the fire a month ago, Grace gnashed his teeth.


    Ming Jiang burst outughing: "Grace, without Wolfgang, your Carl would have died in the fire a month ago."


    "What?" Grace was shocked and looked at him in shock.


    He was lost in memory, "That day was the wedding of Alice and Carl. I hid at the wedding site because I was unwilling for Alice to marry Carl. I wanted to make trouble. But unexpectedly, the wedding site suddenly caught fire. My first thought at that time was to rush up and save Alice. But at this moment, Wolfgang called me and told me to save Carl and let him live."


    "I could only rush into the fire again and save Carl, but Luo Luo, because my hands were not convenient, could only save one person at a time, and finally failed to save her."


    When ites to Luoluo, his eyes shed with thick grief.


    Grace bit his lower lip and smiled wryly, "So Wolfgang didn''t let you let the fire go?"


    "Of course not, my lover and children were at the scene. Why did I set fire to them?" He grunted coldly.


    "Is that why Wolfgang gave you the money?"


    "Uh-huh."


    For an instant, Grace was frozen in ce.


    So, did she misunderstand Wolfgang?


    The thought of what she had said to Wolfgang made her feel extremely ufortable.


    "Grace, although I don''t like you very much, I still want to say to you that Wolfgang likes you more than Carl. You hurt Carl again and again. It''s really damn it." Leaving this sentence behind, Ming Jiang gave her a hard look and turned to leave. Grace was absent-minded for a long time, hesitated for a long time, still took out his cell phone with a wry smile and dialed Wolfgang''s telephone.


    The phone was soon connected, and Wolfgang''s low husky voice came through the radio wave: "Hello, Grace?"


    "Wolfgang, thank you for Aaron." Grace smiled bitterly and whispered.


    "If you want to thank me, please invite me to dinner tonight, which is more sincere." He paused and said half jokingly and half seriously.

 Chapter 126 Is Mason kind to you

    "Yes." Grace was dazed and nodded in agreement. "What do you want to eat? Choose whatever you want."


    "Then I''ll choose a restaurant and send it to you. You cane directly then." He replied.


    "Well, good."


    After hanging up the phone, Grace turned to look at Hailey and Aaron, which were tightly embraced not far away. He smiled happily and turned to leave.


    She returned home, took a bath and changed her clothes, and came to the ce where she had an appointment with Wolfgang.


    Unexpectedly, Wolfgang waited there early. He leaned against the seat with a face of ruffian spirit, squinted slightly and vomited smoke rings. When he saw hering, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Grace, here you are. Sit down quickly." Grace nodded gently and sat down opposite him.


    He smiled and whispered, "I didn''t expect you toe."


    "I misunderstood you about Carl before. I came here specially to apologize to you." Grace bit his lower lip and said with a wry smile, "but didn''t you always hate Carl? I thought you would really kill him."


    Hearing her words, Wolfgang slowly vomited out thick smoke rings and said in a hoarse voice, "But no matter how much I hate him, I am also his brother-inw. I have always remembered the previous friendship, so I just want to get back what belongs to me and don''t want him to die."


    "But you know clearly that as long as he is alive, he will do his best to snatch back Carl family Group." Grace''s eyebrows slightly twisted.


    "Well, so I found Boning City back. This time, he wanted to retake Carl family Group, but it was not so easy." He grunted coldly.


    "All right." Grace was dazed and did not know what to say at that time. After all, she was not qualified to talk too much about this kind of struggle between rich and powerful families.


    Wolfgang didn''t say anything more, but squinted at him with his beautiful peach blossom and lowered his voice: "By the way, is Mason good to you?"


    "Well, it''s quite good." She paused and nodded gently.


    "That''s good." He smiled and seemed to have something to say to her, but in the end, he just put the cut steak in front of her and let her eat more, so he didn''t say anything more.


    The next day, Grace received a phone call from Wen Tingyi and came to the hospital early for a throat examination.


    Her throat has been damaged for some time, and the degree of damage is also very severe. Wen Tingyi said it is almost impossible topletely recover, but if it is repaired slowly, it can restore some of the previous timbre. Grace thanked him with a wry smile and was ready to leave.


    He hooked his lips, took out a golden invitation letter, handed it to her, and smiled gently: "Grace, if you have time tonight,e to rowan family Vi to get together. I hosted a small family dinner for some friends." "Yes." Grace was dazed and nodded and agreed toe down.


    "Call Hailey too." He thought for a moment and said, "Hailey and I are half friends."


    "All right."


    After leaving the hospital, Grace called Hailey and talked to her about Wen Tingyi''s invitation. She refused to go at first, saying that Aaron had juste out and wanted to spend more time with Aaron, butter said that Aaron had something to do tonight, so she agreed to go with Grace.


    In the evening, Grace came to Su Xin Yao''s house, picked her up and headed all the way to Wen Tingyi''s house.


    Looking at her face in spring, Grace smiled and joked, "Hailey, are you making up with Aaron?"


    "Well, he promised me that no matter what happened this time, he would not leave me easily." Hailey said smiling, "Kevin''s affair is also a blessing in disguise. I finally got rid of him as a devil." "Well, then you and Aaron are fine. I am waiting for your wedding banquet."


    "Well, then you will be our bridesmaid."


    "No problem."


    The two chatted one by one, and the car soon stopped at the gate of rowan family Vi.


    Wen Tingyi stood at the door in a white suit, like a gentle and noble son, inviting Grace and Hailey in with a smile.


    Only then did Grace know that Wen Tingyi was not an ordinary doctor, rowan family was also a rich and powerful family, with several hospitals under its banner, and Wen Tingyi was rowan family''s only son.


    "I didn''t expect this Wen Tingyi to be a rich second generation." Hailey, who heard the gossip, leaned in Grace''s ear and said with a smiling smile.


    "Well, Carl''s friends are either rich or expensive." Grace grunted coldly.


    But the next second, Hailey pulled Grace''s skirt and whispered, "Grace and Carl are here."


    Grace was dazed. As soon as he turned around, he saw Alice take Carl''s hand affectionately ande in smiling.


    The close appearance of the two is really a match.


    Grace stared at him straight, but as if he could not see her, he had been talking to Wen Tingyi all the time and even the corner of his eye did not fall on her.


    Just then, Alice suddenly walked up to Grace with two sses of red wine, handed her one and smiled, "Grace, what a coincidence, we met again."


    "What do you want to do?" Grace looked at her warily and asked.


    "I would like to buy you a drink." She clinked her sses gently and smiled triumphantly, "After all, we all have very simr eyes and have a crush on the same man."


    Hearing what she said, Graceughed sarcastically, so she came to show off?


    She dried the ss of red wine with her head held high and stared at Alice. She said word by word, "Alice, don''t be proud too early. Even if Carl really forgets me, it is only temporary. You''d better marry her quickly during this period. Otherwise, when he thinks of us, you won''t have a chance."


    With that, she turned around and left with her head held high.


    After a while, Hailey said Aaron hade to pick her up. Grace felt dizzy and walked to Wen Tingyi with Hailey, said goodbye to him, and then walked out of rowan family Vi.


    Aaron was standing at the door. Hailey happily walked up to him, took his arm and waved goodbye to Grace.


    Looking at their far back, Grace smiled with relief, stretched out his hand and stopped a taxi to go home.


    At this moment, she felt her legs were weak and her eyes were ck, and she almost fainted.


    Then, a dark shadow shed before her eyes. Her mouth was covered and the whole person was dragged into a white van.


    In a trance, she saw a man with exaggerated tattoos push her hard into the back seat, press her directly, and tear her dress to pieces.


    Her face went white with fear and she struggled desperately for help, but her body could not make any strength, and her body was still burning with fire!

 Chapter 127 Grace, please respect yourself

    Only then did she realize that there was something wrong with the ss of wine Alice gave her!


    But it was toote. The man kicked her leg away, pressed her directly and began to fight her up and down.


    She shouted at the top of her voice and tried her best to push him away, but the man kissed her arrogantly with his foul-smelling mouth. The hard thing made her feel sick... She closed her eyes in despair and tears streamed down.


    At this critical juncture, the car door was suddenly knocked open with great force. Carl pulled the man on her body up with a gloomy face and punched him in the face. The man fled in fear. Grace stared at Carl, who was anxious, in a trance.


    She held out her trembling hand and grabbed his skirt. She wanted to say a lot to him, but she was dizzy and fainted directly in his arms.


    In a daze, she felt that he took off his coat and wrapped her in his arms, took her into the car and said a lot in her ear...


    But she can''t remember what she said.


    It was already the second day when Grace woke up.


    She found herself lying in the vi where Carl lived. The rooms were all gray and dark, which matched his character very well.


    Thinking of yesterday''s scene, she shook her groggy head, got up and ran out of the room barefoot.


    Carl was wearing a washed blue shirt with slightly rolled cuffs and was standing in the living room preparing breakfast.


    Grace suddenly ran into the kitchen with a sour nose and hugged him tightly from behind.


    The solid body suddenly shook, the man''s hand holding the cup quivered slightly, and a low, dark voice came: "Grace, what are you doing?"


    "Carl, you still remember me, don''t you?" Grace leaned against his broad back, hooked his lips and smiled. "You must remember me, otherwise, you wouldn''t have rushed into the car to save mest night and wouldn''t have brought me here." "You got me wrong." He was shocked and said lightly, "I went to save youst night because I was worried that my fiancee did something stupid and hurt you. I brought you here just because I don''t remember where your home is."


    At this point, he pulled her tightly around his hand and gently pulled them apart. He said coldly, "Grace, please respect yourself."


    "No, I don''t believe it." Grace stared at him with burning eyes and said word by word, "Carl, why do you pretend to forget me? You just want to hide from me, don''t you? Why do you do this?"


    His eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed, his face was not flustered at all, and he said with no expression: "Grace, I have already called your boyfriend, and he wille to pick you up immediately. Before that, please stay quiet." "Carl, you..."


    "Ding Dong-Ding Dong-" before the words were finished, the urgent doorbell rang.


    Carl pushed Grace directly away and went to the Xuanguan Pass to open the door.


    It was Mason who came. He walked up to Grace anxiously and frowned, "Grace, what''s wrong with you? Are you all right?"


    Grace tidied up his mess, shook his head gently at him and said with a wry smile, "It''s okay. I was narrowly missedst night, thanks to Boss Carl''s rescue."


    Mason''s long and narrow eyes narrowed and fell on Carl.


    Carl said tly: "Don''t worry, nothing happened to Grace and mest night. I am not a person who takes advantage of people''s danger. I hope you don''t care about Alice."


    "Well, let''s go first." At this point, Mason took Grace''s hand and took Grace away.


    "Put on your shoes." Carl looked at Grace''s bare feet with low eyes and said in a low voice, "Girls are very expensive. Don''t catch cold."


    For an instant, Grace was frozen in ce.


    She always liked to walk around the house barefoot, and he always reminded him to wear shoes over and over again. He still remembered all these?


    But leaving this sentence behind, he turned coldly, walked into the kitchen and continued to be busy.


    "Grace, let''s go." See Grace stunned, Mason gently reminded.


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and followed Mason away from the vi.


    When he got home, Gracey in bed, thinking back to what had happened after Carl came back, and always felt something was wrong.


    Although selective amnesia is also amon urrence, it is really such a coincidence that he has not forgotten anything but her.


    Just as she was thinking, her cell phone rang untimely. The phone was from Hailey. Hailey said Aaron wanted to invite her to dinner. Thank her for her help and care during this period of time. She didn''t think much and agreed toe down. In the evening, Grace changed into a small fragrant suit, put on a delicate makeup, stepped on 7 cm high heels, and came to the appointed Chinese restaurant.


    Hailey and Aaron sat tightly together, Hailey leaned on Aaron''s shoulder, and they looked extremely happy.


    Grace smiled helplessly, walked up to them, sipped his lips and said, "Hailey and Aaron, did you invite me to eat dog food?"


    "I used to eat your dog food, but now it''s your turn to eat mine." Hailey narrowed his eyes and smiled, a full face of pride.


    "Yes, I like to eat your dog food. After all, I have done a lot for your love." Grace sat down opposite them with a smile.


    Aaron hurriedly raised his ss at her and sipped his lips and said, "Grace, thank you for this period of time. Thanks to you, Xin Yao and I can be together again." "Don''t mention it. Just treat Xin Yao well in the future. Don''t just disappear and leave her." Grace clinked his sses gently with him and charged.


    "Don''t worry, this time, I won''t leave Xin Yao again. Nothing can separate us." Aaron held Hailey''s hand tightly and his eyes were full of certainty. Grace nodded gently and felt sincerely happy for them.


    "Sorry, I''mte." Just then, a low and pleasant voice sounded behind him.


    Grace was dazed. As soon as he turned around, he saw Carling, and behind him was Wen Tingyi, who was smiling all over his face.


    "Wen Tingyi, why are you here?" Hailey red at him and asked.


    "I met Carl at the door and came to make a table." Wen Tingyi smiled gently and looked at Aaron. "Mr. Gu doesn''t mind, does he?"


    "No, please sit down." Aaron invited them to sit down, looked at Grace and smiled apologetically, "Grace, don''t you mind? This time, Boss Carl also helped me a lot..."


    "Of course not." Grace ha ha a smile, got up and enthusiastically poured Carl wine, put it in his ear, charm a smile, "I can''t wait to have dinner with Boss Carl."

 Chapter 128 Hongmen Banquet

    Carl handsome eyes slightly narrow at her, full of confusion.


    However, she quietly helped him pour good wine and sipped her lips and said, "Mr. Bo, please use it slowly." Next, the meal officially began.


    Hailey took good care of Grace and kept filling her bowl with vegetables. However, she suddenly picked up a piece of shrimp and put it in Carl''s bowl. She smiled and said, "Mr. Bo,e on, eat a piece of shrimp. I remember you like shrimp best."


    In fact, he didn''t like to eat shrimps, but she liked to eat them very much, so at that time, she always pestered him to eat shrimps, and then he would feed her all the peeled shrimps. She remembered that he said that he was willing to peel shrimps for her all his life.


    If he still remembers these things, then he can never forget her.


    Carl stared at the shrimp for three seconds, then suddenly put it in his mouth and smiled, "Well, thank you, Grace. It tastes really good."


    "Have you even eaten shrimps now?" Grace was shocked.


    "Yu Qi likes to eat, so I love me, my dog." He smiled quietly.


    "You!" Grace stared at him angrily, his eyebrows tightening.


    "Yao Yao, what do you like to eat?" At that moment, Wen Tingyi suddenly gave Hailey a crooked look and smiled, "Don''t always give Grace a clip, eat more yourself."


    "As I said, don''t call me Yao Yao." Hailey red at him and bit his lip. "We don''t know each other that well."


    "Yao Yao is quite pleasant and kind." He smiled with no mind and put a rib in Hailey''s bowl.


    "Don''t call me Yao Yao. I don''t like spareribs either." At this point, Hailey threw the ribs directly into the te.


    "Why don''t you suddenly like it? When you were in the farmhouse, you didn''t like ribs best?" He smiled and continued.


    "Wen Tingyi, shut up!"


    "Don''t let say..."


    Looking at the way the two men bickered one by one, Aaron narrowed his eyes and nced at Wen Tingyi. His eyes darkened a little bit.


    After the meal, on the way back, Aaron looked at Hailey, who was sitting on the co-pilot, and said lightly, "Xin Yao, do you know Wen Tingyi very well?"


    "No, he is a doctor in Grace. We haven''t met several times." Hailey hurriedly exined.


    "Then how do I feel? He is very attentive to your affairs." Aaron grunted coldly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I have nothing to do with him." Hailey took Aaron''s hand lightly and said clearly, "Liangchuan, we finally got together. I don''t want us to have any misunderstanding. Promise me not to entertain foolish ideas, ok?" "Well, good." Aaron dazed, nodded gently and smiled at her.


    The next morning, the sunshine of the Spring Festival was warm on him. Grace stretched himself greatly and felt veryfortable.


    Just then, her cell phone broke the peace of the morning.


    Seeing Grayson''s name on the screen, she was in a trance for a long time, but still slipped the answer key: "Hey, if you have something to say."


    "Grace, go back to Grace family for dinner tonight." Grayson''s faint voice came.


    "Grayson, I am not from Grace family for a long time. Why do you want me to go back to Grace family?" Grace sneered, "Call me back to rob thepany with you?"


    "If I can, I don''t want to see you again, but as you have seen in the recent entertainment reports, everyone is talking about the disagreement between our father and daughter and the misfortune of Grace family''s family. I don''t want to hear these rumors again." He has always had a good face and can''t listen to such words.


    "Isn''t this true?" Grace grunted coldly.


    "Grace, you are now the focus of jewelrypanies. If you don''t want your reputation to be ruined by these rumors,e back to me." Leaving this sentence behind, Grayson hung up the phone directly. Grace took the hung-up phone and thought for a long time before finally deciding to return to Grace family.


    She doesn''t like to y games, but she doesn''t want to be used as a talk after dinner.


    After arriving in Grace family, Grayson stood at the door in a suit and tie. As soon as he entered, he warmly hugged her and said he weed her home.


    She was wondering when she saw a sh light not far away. She immediately understood that Grayson had already arranged for reporters.


    Grace smiled, took Grayson''s arm affectionately and said, "Dad, it''s all my fault. I''ve been too busy recently and haven''t had time to go home to apany you."


    "It''s okay. It''s good to have this heart. Go in quickly." At this point, Grayson led her into the vi.


    The meal was dull. Grace had tough with him all the time and hypocritically put food into Grayson''s bowl. Fortunately, Britney was not here. Otherwise, she would not be able to perform the y. Very not easy to eat, see the reporter outside the door left, Grace directly carrying the bag up, turned to leave.


    Just then, the door of the vi was pushed open and Rose and Britney came in together.


    Rose took Britney''s arm affectionately and did not know what he had said to Britney, making Britney very happy.


    But the moment I saw Grace, Britney''s face suddenly cooled down.


    She suddenly rushed to Grace, picked up her bag and hit Grace in the face. She shouted at her, "Grace, you bitch! How dare youe to Grace family! Are you really not afraid that I will kill you?"


    The corners of the bag were very hard, Grace''s face was scratched immediately, and bright red blood trickled down her cheeks.


    Just as Britney was about to hit her for the second time, she grabbed Britney''s hand and frowned, "Britney, what are you crazy about?"


    "Grace, I dreamed of Stest night. She told me in a dream that you killed her, you murderer!" Britney rushed to her and shouted, "Do you think you can preserve your sanity by climbing Mason? I tell you, I will tear up your mask in front of Mason and show him your ugly heart!"


    Hearing her words, Grace raised his eyebrows at Rose and grunted coldly, "Rose, have you sowed discord again?"


    "Grace, what did you say? I just told aunt Zhao what I knew." Rose ha ha a smile.


    "Grace, you give me less blood! Rose knows that we are sad after Ste''s death. He oftenes to Grace family to apany us during this period of time, which is much more conscientious than you." Britney gave her a hard look. "Is it?" Grace, however,ughed sarcastically. "I never knew that Miss Wan was so attentive to my family''s affairs."


    "You..."


    Several people were talking when Grayson suddenly got up and stood up behind him, covered his chest with a white face, then pointed to Grace and fell to the ground heavily.

 Chapter 129 Carl Proposes to Alice

    Seeing this scene, Britney was frightened. He hurriedly pushed Grace away and threw himself in front of Grayson. His face was worried and he said, ''min Zhen, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me..." As she took out her mobile phone to make an emergency call, she rushed at Grace and shouted, "Grace, if anything happens to Grayson, I will not spare you!"


    Grace''s whole body froze in ce and his eyebrows frowned.


    Grayson, what''s going on? She just had a meal with him and didn''t do anything..........


    After that, Grayson was sent to the hospital, and the examination results came out soon. Fortunately, Grayson was only suffering from food poisoning and his body was not seriously affected.


    Lin Zhao was so elegant that she severely scolded the aunt who cooked and drove Grace away.


    The turmoil in Grace family is over.


    When Grace returned home, the more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. Is today''s incident really just an ident? That''s too coincidental. Grayson did not have an ident early orte. It happened that she had an ident when she returned to Grace family?


    Moreover, what is the rtionship between Rose and Ste? She seems to have been unable to let go of Ste''s death all the time, and now she has taken the initiative to go to Grace family to approach Britney... This is too strange...


    This morning, as usual, Grace got up early and sat in his study to revise the wedding ring design.


    Just then, Hailey''s phone came in.


    Before she could speak, Hailey said, "Grace, have you seen today''s entertainment news? Carl family Group held a shareholders" meeting early this morning, and Carl sessfully recaptured Wolfgang Group from Carl family." "What?" Grace dazed, full of eyes of shock.


    "If you want me to say, this Carl is powerful. Even if Wolfgang invited Boning City back, it would easily defeat Wolfgang." Hailey smiled and continued, "But it is understandable that although Wolfgang was Carl family, the former sessor of Caleb Group, and Boning City also has shares in Carl family Group, Carl has managed Carl family Group for so many years after all, and the shareholders are convinced of him and definitely belong to him."


    "Uh-huh." Grace was not surprised by the result, but she did not expect it to be so fast.


    So next, will Carl marry Alice? He said that when he returned to the position of president of Carl family Group, he would give her a birthright.


    "Grace, are you not happy?" Recognizing the loss in Grace''s words, Hailey asked weakly.


    "He has recaptured the Carl family Group, and of course I am happy for him." Grace said with a wry smile, "Only now, I am not even qualified to congratte him."


    "Well, I wish Boss Carl hadn''t lost his memory." Hailey at the other end of the phone said with a wry smile.


    Grace paused for a moment, the bitterness in his heart deepened. Pretending to have amnesia seems to hurt more than real amnesia.


    After that, she chatted with Hailey and hung up the phone directly.


    She stared at the screen of her mobile phone for a long time. She was worried about Wolfgang, so she took out her mobile phone and called Wolfgang.


    But I don''t know what''s going on, his phone has been disconnected.


    In the evening, Grace came to the imperial city. If she was right, Wolfgang should be here.


    Sure enough, she inquired about Wolfgang''s private room from Nevaeh''s side, walked to the door of the private room and gently pushed open the door of the private room.


    Wolfgang was indeed here. He was sitting alone in an empty private room with many empty beer bottles in front of him. When he heard the opening of the door, he grabbed the bottle in his hand and crashed it on the wall, shouting, "Get out! Didn''t I say no one is allowed to disturb me?"


    "Wolfgang, it''s me." Grace was dazed and whispered.


    Hearing her voice, he looked up at her, stared at her for a long time, waved gently at her and said, "Grace, are you here? Come on,e on."


    Grace smiled awkwardly and walked up to him stiffly.


    "What''s the matter? Did you just get scared?" His voice suddenly softened.


    "Uh-huh." She crustily skin of head nodded.


    "It''s okay, no matter what you do, I won''t be angry with you." He squinted at her with beautiful peach blossoms, full of tender feelings.


    She bit her lower lip and said with a wry smile: "I have heard about Wolfgang and Carl family Group, and you..."


    "If you havee to pity me, then you can go." He interrupted her coldly, don''t overdo it.


    Grace paused, squinted at him, raised the ss in front of him and smiled, "Wolfgang, I''m here to apany you to drink."


    "Sounds great." Wolfgang smiled with satisfaction, clinked his sses with her, and held his head high to drink.


    After three rounds of drinking, he suddenly dragged Grace into his arms and narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Grace, do you think I should not save Carl? If he dies, Carl family Group will bepletely mine, I am still not ruthless enough..." "Once Caleb never attacked Carl." Graceughed sarcastically.


    "Once Carl never robbed Caleb." He grunted coldly.


    "Maybe we have all changed." Grace nibbled at his lower lip and his heart began to ache violently.


    "Come on,e on, keep drinking." Wolfgang opened Grace a bottle of wine and pulled her on.


    Grace shook his groggy head, pushed Wolfgang away with his only remaining reason, and staggered out of the imperial city.


    She can''t get drunk, she has to stay awake.


    People who do not rely on are not qualified to be drunk.


    She walked slowly along the bustling streets, blowing the wind and feeling sober.


    "Go and have a look. Someone has proposed over there. It''s under the fountain. It''s so romantic." Just then, a few little girls not far away suddenly said with a full face of excitement and ran towards the fountain. Grace ha ha a smile, also ns to gather together a lively in the past.


    When there are too many bitter days, I like to watch sweet stories.


    She went in with the crowd of onlookers, raised her tipsy eyes and looked at the male and female protagonists tonight, but the next second, she was frozen in ce.


    The people surrounded in the crowd were Carl and Alice.


    Carl, holding arge bunch of bright roses, looked at Alice gently everywhere and said in a low and pleasant voice: "Yuqi, thank you for your care andpanionship during this period of time. Now that I have taken back Carl family Group, I can give you a stable home. Would you like to marry me?"


    His voice is really nice, and his love words are even more exciting.


    Grace covered his mouth to death, his heart gave him a sharp pain, and tears poured down.

 Chapter 130 She really lost Carl

    The crowd began to boil up. Everyone looked at Alice with envy and shouted, ''marry him! Marry him!".


    Grace mingled with the crowd like a humble and ridiculous clown.


    Alice looked at Carl with a happy face, reached out and took the rose in his hand, and nodded desperately: "Well, Carl, I do."


    "That''s great!"


    "Congrattions!"


    "Kiss one! Kiss one!"


    Under everyone''s cheers, Alice smiled happily and slowly approached Carl.


    Carl put his arms around her waist and slowly stuck his thin lips on it...


    "Congrattions to Mr. Bo and Alice." Just at the moment when their lips were about to meet, Grace suddenly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and walked out of the crowd.


    Hearing Grace''s voice, Carl''s eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed and quietly pushed Alice away.


    Alice gave Grace a hard look and said angrily, "Grace, it''s you again! Why are you so haunted?"


    "I can''t help it. It was such a coincidence that I happened to pass by and caught Mr. Bo proposing to Alice." She raised her eyebrows and looked at Carl. Ha ha smiled, "But Mr. Bo, your proposal this time is not very distracted. When you proposed to me before, there were fireworks all over the sky and dazzling everywhere, which was much more romantic than this."


    "Grace, what are you talking about?" Alice gnashed his teeth and said, "He forgot everything between you and Carl!"


    "Is it?" Grace drew closer to Carl, stared at his erged handsome face, and said word by word, "It doesn''t matter if you forget it. One day, he will remember all about it."


    "Get out of here!" Alice rushed over like crazy and pushed her away from Carl with a full face of vignce. "Grace, I warn you, you stay away from Carl. If you pester him again, be careful I''m not polite to you!" "What do you want? Do you want to arrange Ming Jiang to deal with me again? Do you need me to help Carl recall the incident when you sent Ming Jiang to kill me and Carl''s children?" Grace said with a sneer. "You spit out your blood!" Alice was so angry that he raised his hand to p Grace in the face.


    Before she could fan it down, Carl stepped forward, grabbed her hand and lowered her voice. "Yuqi, calm down."


    Alice was shocked. Only then did he recover from his usual delicate and pitiful appearance. He took Carl and said, "Carl, I''m sorry, I''m really ruined by this crazy woman."


    "It''s okay." Carl whispered, "Let''s go back."


    "Well, good." She nodded gently, nced at Grace with a full face of pride, took Carl''s arm gently, and turned to leave.


    "Carl, are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said just now?" Grace couldn''t help it, so he shouted at his back.


    He was dazed and subconsciously stopped.


    She grabbed her lower lip and continued, "Did you hear that, Alice? She lied to you. We were married once. I had your children. We knew each other ten years ago. Carl, do you really not remember at all?" Hearing what she said, His body suddenly shook, then slowly turned around and looked at her, saying word by word: "Sorry, Grace, I really can''t remember, and I don''t think about it either. No matter what kind of past we had, it doesn''t matter. Now I have Alice around me, I just want to be with her well, so please Grace don''t disturb us again."


    "What?" Grace looked at him with a full face of shock and felt his heart ached.


    She had waited for him so long, and that was what she had been waiting for?


    "There will be no future." Leaving this sentence behind, Carl put his arms around Alice''s shoulder, took her and disappeared into the sea.


    Grace slumped feebly on the ground, covered his mouth and burst into tears.


    At that moment, she suddenly realized that she had really lost Carlpletely.


    ......


    The next day, Grace came to the jewelrypany with big dark circles under his eyes and handed Ryan the revised wedding ring design. Ryan nodded with satisfaction and said that when the ring came out, it would be sent to her home. Grace thanked him and left thepany.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Mason at the gate of thepany.


    He leaned against the white luxury car, narrowed his narrow eyes and looked at her. He hooked his lips and smiled, "Grace, are you finished with your work?" "Well, why are you here?" Grace walked up to him and wondered.


    "If I miss you, I wille and see you." He opened the co-pilot''s door and narrowed his eyes. "Come on, get on the bus and take you to something to eat." "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and followed him into the car.


    As if to see that she was not in a good mood, Mason yed with the steering wheel and lowered his voice. "Grace, I''ll take you to the suburban park after dinner. The weather is warm and the scenery over there is very good." ''mason, you don''t have to be so kind to me." Grace recovered and smiled bitterly.


    However, he gently took her hand and said clearly, "You are my girlfriend. I am not good to you. Who is good to me?"


    She smiled absent and felt at ease.


    Fortunately, she still has him. Fortunately, he has been with her.


    After lunch, Mason drove Grace to the suburban park, where the scenery was beautiful and the air was fresh. Grace sat on the greenwn and felt the nature. He was really in a good mood.


    Just then, Mason''s cell phone suddenly rang and saw the name of tens of thousands of Shan on the screen. He smiled apologetically at Grace and got up and went to the other side of thewn to answer the phone. Grace didn''t think much of it either, so he sat there quietly, staring at the slightly billowingke water in a daze.


    The next second, a ck shadow suddenly shed behind him. Before Grace recovered, he felt a cone of paining from the back of his head. Then he fainted in the past.


    When Grace woke up again, she found that she had been taken to the woods with her hands and feet tied.


    The man standing in front of her was Daisy.


    She looked at her with a full face of shock and bit her lip and said, "Daisy, what do you want?"


    "Are you awake?" Daisy smiled and approached her slowly, ying with a sharp Swiss army knife.


    She went white with fear and said hastily, "Daisy, calm down. Wolfgang will be angry if he knows you are like this."


    "Pa!" Daisy raised his hand and pped her severely. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Grace, do you still dare to mention Wolfgang to me? Are you really not afraid that I will kill you?" "If you really kill me, Wolfgang will never let you go." Grace said word by word.


    "Then I will dig out your eyes and see if you still dare to seduce Wolfgang!" With a sneer, she held the knife high and poked it into Grace''s eyes.

 Chapter 131 trough

    "No!" Grace screamed with fright and tried his best to hide behind.


    Daisy''s knife deflected and fell on her shoulder. She felt a heart-rending pain in her shoulder and bright red blood flowed down inrge drops.


    "How dare you hide?" Daisy was angered by her and grabbed her chin and stared at her maliciously.


    She choked back the pain and looked up at her. She said with a wry smile, "Daisy, do you think Wolfgang will like you like you like this? You will only make him hate you more."


    "It doesn''t matter, you are a scourge. Only when you die will Wolfgang get what he really wants!" Daisy cruel smile way.


    "How do you know what Wolfgang wants?" Grace grunted coldly.


    "Of course I know!" Daisy stared at her severely and his voice raised a few points. "I helped him get everything he wanted. I worked so hard to n a big fire, killing Carl and helping him get Carl family Group. If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have relented to save Carl and wouldn''t have lost the position of president of Carl family Group again!"


    "What?" Grace looked at her in disbelief and bit his lip. "Did you n the fire at Carl''s wedding?"


    "Yes, I nned it. Only when Carl dies can Wolfgang get Carl family Group." She grunted coldly, "but Grace, it is because of you that all my efforts and painstaking efforts have been destroyed. I will kill you today! You evil spirit!" At the drop of her voice, she ran away and raised her knife to Grace again. This time, the knife was aimed at the position of Grace''s heart.


    Grace wanted to struggle, but she was tied to the trunk and could not move.


    It seems that she can''t hide from this knife.


    She closed her eyes in despair and tears streamed down. "Stop it!"


    At this critical juncture, a tall figure suddenly jumped out and kicked Daisy''s saber away.


    Grace hurriedly opened his eyes and saw Carl.


    He rushed forward to rob Daisy of the knife in his hand, but there were still four or five people arranged by Daisy nearby. Hearing the noise here, they all rushed over and fought with Carl. Carl''s skill was very good, but he was outnumbered and soon lost.


    With a sneer, Daisy suddenly picked up the knife on the ground and stabbed Grace, who was tied to the tree. "Grace!"


    Carl said, with a loud roar, pushed everyone away and rushed to Grace''s side, protecting her.


    Daisy''s knife went deep into his back. Bright red blood dyed his ck suit red, and a huge smell of blood hit him. Daisy looked white with fear.


    Just then, Warren Fule arrived with arge group of people. Daisy turned around and disappeared into the woods.


    "Carl, how are you? Are you all right!" Looking at the man''s pale face, Grace was frightened and looked at him with a full face of worry.


    "Don''t be afraid." He smiled pale and stretched out his hand to help her untie the rope tied behind the tree.


    His long arms, if any, wrapped most of her body in his arms and breathed heavily. She stared at his well-defined and handsome face with tears in her eyes, stuck it to his ear, and whispered, "Carl, you have never forgotten me, have you?" His body suddenly shook and his fingers quivered slightly.


    But before he could answer, he was exhausted and fell on her.


    Warren Fule rushed over, called the emergency number and sent Carl to the ambnce.


    Grace followed the ambnce to the hospital and waited anxiously at the door. After a while, Alice came.


    She threw herself at Grace, tore at Grace''s clothes and shouted, "Grace, what do you want? How many times do you have to kill Carl before you are willing? He said that he forgot you, and he said that he would let you stop disturbing his life. Why do you have to get entangled?"


    "I didn''t want to get entangled, and I didn''t expect him to save me." Grace narrowed his eyes and exined feebly.


    "Grace, I beg you, if you really still have Carl in your heart, stay away from him, I don''t ask for anything, just ask him to live well..." Alice covered his mouth, tears streaming down.


    Grace smiled absent and the whole person fell back a few steps.


    Why did everyone beg her to stay away? Is she... Is she really a disaster?


    She smiled bitterly, choked back her heartache and stumbled out of the hospital.


    When she returned home, she had been curled up in the corner. Her heart had already be numb with pain.


    In the evening, Hailey came.


    She brought Grace a lot of snacks and cakes, but Grace just sat there and had no appetite.


    She sighed softly and whispered, "Grace, don''t worry, Carl has woken up. His injury is not too serious. He will be discharged after a period of recuperation."


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and smiled bitterly.


    "Grace, I suddenly feel that Carl really hasn''t forgotten you." After a pause, Hailey added, "If he really doesn''t remember the past between you, then he has no reason to save you, let alone to help you stop that knife." "Maybe." Grace was dazed and said lightly.


    "Are you not happy? If he really hasn''t forgotten you, then between you..."


    "But he chose to forget me. He chose Alice." Grace interrupted Hailey and said with a wry smile, "Xin Yao, do you know, I would rather he really forgot me. In that case, my heart may not hurt so much."


    If he really still remembers her, but chooses to pretend to forget her, it shows that he really doesn''t want to love her any more.


    What''s the use of her insistence on this feeling?


    "It''s okay, Grace, everything will be fine." Hailey smiled bitterly, patted her on the back of her hand and softlyforted her.


    "Well, Xin Yao, I''m fine. It''s gettingte. You should go back to rest early." Grace squeezed out a smile worse than crying and said to Hailey.


    Although worried about her, Hailey gave her a few words in a low voice and got up and left.


    At such times, maybe she needs some time alone.


    After Hailey left, Grace stared at the empty room alone in a daze, and tears flowed down unwillingly.


    She thought that this was already the biggest trough in her life, but she did not realize that bigger plots and tricks were still waiting for her.

 Chapter 132 Will you marry Mason

    The next day, Grace was woken up by the rapid sound of the doorbell. She casually put on a coat and opened the door with big panda eyes.


    Seeing Wolfgang standing at the door with an anxious face, she was puzzled and said, "Wolfgang, what are you doing here in the morning?"


    "Grace, are you all right?" He looked at her with a worried face and asked.


    "It''s okay." She was dazed and gave a wry smile.


    "Is it really Daisy who kidnapped you yesterday?" After a pause, he asked again.


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded affirmatively.


    "Daisy is missing." He pulled out a cigarette in his mouth and said irritably.


    "What?" Grace was dazed and wondered, "OK, why is it missing?"


    "Last night I met Ming Jiang in Imperial City. When I heard about Daisy''s kidnapping of you, I began to send someone to look for her, but I couldn''t find her all over Romantic city. It is estimated that she knew that things could not be carried away and ran away." Wolfgang said hoarsely, "After all, Carl has been looking for her."


    Hearing what he said, Grace narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips. "Carl is looking into the fire a month ago?"


    "Well, I heard that Daisy has been found on his head. He has been sending people to follow Daisy these days, so she kidnapped you yesterday so that he could arrive in time and save you." His face was full of ruffians and smoke rings, and his voice was sand and hoarse.


    Grace nodded gently, and the thought of Carl deepened the bitterness in his heart.


    After a pause, she looked at Wolfgang and said, "Wolfgang, if you find Daisy, remember to tell me."


    "Don''t worry, I will bring her to you and kneel down to apologize to you." Wolfgang snorted coldly. "She dares to hurt you again and again. It seems that she is tired of living."


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded with a wry smile and did not know what to say at that time.


    Wolfgang stood at the door and said a few words to her, then waved and turned away smartly.


    Grace returned home to change his clothes, simply dressed up, bought breakfast and came to Shen Shi Group.


    After leaving the suburban park yesterday, Mason called her several times, but Carl was injured at that time. She was too anxious to receive it. She went back at night and the phone was disconnected.


    She was worried that Mason would misunderstand and came to exin to him specially.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I entered the gate of Shen Shi Group, I met Rose, who came to work in professional attire and full of spring scenery.


    Seeing Grace, she smiled, "Grace, you are early. Mason hasn''t arrived at thepany yet."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll wait for her in the office." Grace was toozy to take a reason to her, so he pressed the elevator and went in.


    But she followed her and entered the elevator.


    The elevator slowly rose. Rose nced at Grace and lowered his voice. "Grace, are you going to marry Mason?"


    "Ah?" Grace was shocked. I didn''t expect her to ask suddenly.


    However, she smiled: "Although you are with Mason, I can see that your heart is not with him at all. If you have no ns to marry him, then you should leave him earlier. Anyway, you already have a stake in Shen Shi Group, and he is of little use to you."


    "Rose, you are ridiculous." Graceughed, "It''s not up to you to make decisions about Mason and me."


    Voice fell, the elevator door just opened, Grace didn''t bother to take a reason to her, so he went straight out of the elevator and walked towards the president''s office.


    "I slept with Masonst night." Behind him suddenly came Rose''s calm voice.


    What?


    Grace''s body shook and the whole person froze in ce.


    Rose walked up to her step by step and said clearly: "Grace, Mason has me in his heart. He only med me for marrying Frank and wanted to retaliate against me, so he was with you. But now, I have figured it out that Frank is a waste. I have already nned to divorce Frank, have a child for Mason, and be with him well."


    "Rose, are you shameless?" Hearing what she said, Grace couldn''t help scolding, "What do you think of Mason? Toys?"


    "After all, he is my first love. Of course I like him. If he could have be president of Shen Shi Group earlier, there would have been nothing wrong with Frank." Leaving this sentence behind, Rose raised his eyebrows and smiled and turned to leave.


    Looking at the back of her leaving, Graceughed sarcastically.


    She understood that Rose did not love anyone at all. All she loved was money and power.


    Before, she felt that Frank was the sessor of the Shen Shi Group, so she married Frank regardless of everything. Now the Shen Shi Group is in Mason''s hands, and she will go back to Mason. This woman is quite terrible.


    But what worries Grace even more is what she said just now. Did she and Mason really sleepst night?


    "Grace, why are you here?" Just then, Mason''s gentle and pleasant voice came behind him. Only then did Grace recover, turned to look at him and smiled faintly, "I''ll bring you breakfast." "Come in first." He gently pushed open the door of the president''s office, looking a little tired.


    She put her breakfast on the table and whispered, ''mason, why didn''t you answer my phonest night?"


    "Drunk, didn''t hear." He leaned against the office chair, stretched out his hand and rubbed his temples, looking tired. "Thatst night..."


    "I was with Rosest night." Before she could speak, he narrowed his narrow eyes and said truthfully, "I was drunk and unconscious. Rose took me home. When I woke up, I found her lying beside me." Facing his confession, Grace paused for a few seconds and said with a wry smile, "So? Mason, how should I face this matter when you say so?"


    "I just don''t want to lie to you, and I don''t want to make any excuses." He said hoarsely, "Grace, what happenedst night was an ident, but I was really wrong, and I don''t know how to face you." "Then let''s give each other some time, calm down and think about our future by the way." Grace stared at him for a long time, finally dropped this sentence softly, picked up his bag and left the office. She thanked Mason for her honesty, but she also cared about it.


    Just as she was paranoid, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing the phone huan on the screen, she was shocked and slipped the answer key: "Hello, Warren Fule, what''s the matter?"


    "Grace, you shoulde to the hospital immediately. Boss Carl has a high fever and is in aa. His mouth has been calling your name." Warren Fule''s anxious voice came through the radio wave.

 Chapter 133 He remembered her

    "What?" Grace got a big fright and hurriedly asked, "Isn''t Carl out of danger? How can you suddenly have a high fever?"


    "High fever caused by wound infection, Grace,e quickly." Warren Fule said hurriedly.


    "Well, good." Grace hesitated for a moment, hung up the phone, then hurried out of the Shen Shi Group and took a taxi to the hospital.


    Warren Fule stood at the door of the hospital, saw hering, and took her to Carl''s ward.


    Carl was lying on the sickbed with his eyes closed and his face pale. He seemed to have had nightmares, his eyebrows tightly twisted, and his mouth murmured that he did not know what he was shouting. Grace walked up to him and said with a worried face, "Carl, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me, wake up..."


    "Grace... Grace..." He suddenly grabbed Grace''s hand and hurriedly began, "Don''t go... don''t leave me..."


    Grace was dazed and sat down beside him at once. He said softly, "I won''t leave. Don''t worry. I will never leave you. I will be here with you."


    Under herfort, Carl''s mood slowly stabilized and the fever gradually subsided.


    She finally breathed a sigh of relief, but felt a little tired, so she leaned against his big hand and fell asleep in a daze.


    In a trance, she seemed to feel someone touching her hair gently, mumbling something in her ear...


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already dark and Carl woke up.


    His big hand has been leaned by her pins and needles, but he still looked at her gently everywhere. In his deep eyes, there was a feeling of crossing Qian Shan.


    She paused and looked at him nkly.


    The next second, he stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms with great strength, as if to rub her into his bones.


    Grace was frightened and asked, "Carl, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I had a dream and it was full of you." He loosened her, reached out and touched her delicate face, and said amorous, "Grace, it turns out that we really have ten years of affection. It turns out that we have really been married and had children. It turns out that my proposal to you is really romantic."


    Hearing what he said, Grace covered his mouth and his eyes flushed: "Really? Carl, do you really think of me?"


    "Well, I remember it all." He nodded gently and his voice was hoarse and pleasant. "It turned out that selective amnesia did not forget the unimportant people, but the most unforgettable people."


    For an instant, Grace was overjoyed and threw himself into Carl''s arms again and hugged him tightly, but tears could not help flowing down.


    Great, he finally remembered her.


    Great, their past is finally not her own memory.


    "All right, stop crying." Carl smiled helplessly, stretched out his warm finger abdomen to wipe the tears from her eyes and narrowed her eyes. "I have made you cry too many times during this period of time. Don''t worry, I won''t make you cry again."


    "I thought you had done it on purpose before." Thinking of the previous events, Grace could not help but feel wronged.


    "I like you so much, how can I be willing to forget you on purpose?" He lowered his voice and said, "When I first woke up, I felt empty in my heart, as if I had forgotten something very important. But Alice has been with me to take care of me. I remember that she was my wife who did not finish the wedding and still remembered the fall and fall of the dead. This is why I promised her that when I regained Carl family Group, I would give her a birthright."


    "Later, Warren Fule found me, I heard your name in his mouth, but my mind was empty about your memories. Later, I met you in Romantic city. In fact, every time I saw you, my heart beat faster. I guessed that you were a very important person to me, but I couldn''t find any reason to stand by you."


    "Then why did you save me?" Grace bit his lower lip and stared at him and asked, "I am just an old friend you can''t remember. Is it worth your life to save me?"


    ''to be honest, I really didn''t think so much at that time. I just saw that you were in danger. My first reaction was to protect you." He rubbed the broken hair on her forehead and smiled gently, "Perhaps, you are the one I will instinctively protect even if I forget."


    Hearing what he said, Grace leaned against his arms and his eyes were full of emotion.


    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open vigorously. Alice hurried in and said anxiously, "Carl, how are you? Has the fever subsided?"


    "Uh-huh." Carl handsome eyes hung down, light should be a voice.


    Seeing Grace, her face suddenly cooled down and she hum coldly, "Grace, what are you doing here again? Get out of here! You are not wee here!"


    At this point, she came forward to drag Grace.


    Carl, on the other hand, directly protected Grace behind her, and his handsome eyes narrowed slightly: "I let here here. I remember everything about her and me."


    "What?" Alice''s body shook and the whole person stood still.


    "Alice, you lied to me." Carl looked up at her with a smile.


    "I didn''t..." Alice shook his head and hurriedly began, "Carl, I didn''t want to cheat you, I did this, just want you to give uppletely on Grace. Do you think you and Grace can still be together? Now Grace is Mason''s girlfriend, she has long since wanted you."


    For an instant, Grace was dazed and his body suddenly froze.


    Alice came forward to take Carl''s hand and continued, "And you, Carl, we are people who lived and died together. You promised me that you would give me another child and a happy home. You have proposed to me. You cannot leave me. Now, we are all in water under the bridge."


    Hearing her words, Carl''s eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed and stared at Grace for a long time. He lowered his voice and said, "Grace, you go home first."


    Grace paused and looked at him with a puzzled face.


    "Alice is right. We really can''t be together in our current situation." He said with a thin lip, "But you wait for me. When I have dealt with everything, I wille to you."


    "Well, good." She narrowed her eyes and smiled and nodded in agreement.


    She didn''t wait for him the previous month, causing them to miss him like this. This time, she will definitely wait for him.


    No matter what the result is, she will wait.


    However, it was many yearster that she realized that it was useless to wait for some feelings.

 Chapter 134 Lets break up

    The next night, Imperial City.


    Grace sat alone in therge private room, opened a bottle of good red wine and waited quietly.


    After a while, Mason pushed open the door of the private room and came in.


    He went to Grace''s side and sat down. He smiled gently and said, "Grace, why did you ask me here?"


    "You used to buy me a drink. Tonight, I''ll buy you." Grace ced the goblet filled with red wine in front of him and smiled, "Try it, your favorite Lafite."


    He gently shook the red wine in the cup, looked at her with low eyes, and lowered his voice: "Grace, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    ''mason, let''s break up." Grace squeezed the cup in his hand and whispered.


    Mason''s body suddenly quivered and his eyes shed with thick pain.


    After a long time, he asked hoarsely. "Why? Because of Rose? That night, I can exin..."


    "Rose is just a fuse." Grace took a deep breath and said truthfully, ''mason, you are really kind to me, and I am trying very hard to be with you, but now I understand that I really like it, but I don''t need to work hard. I''m sorry, I still can''t forget Carl. It''s unfair to you. I can''t dy you any longer."


    "Yes, now that Carl is back, I should leave." Mason smiled absent and said with a wry smile, "In fact, from the first sight of Carl, I knew that you would leave me, but I didn''t expect this day toe so soon."


    ''mason, I''m sorry." Grace bit his lower lip and whispered.


    "There is nothing to be sorry for. I am very happy that you can be so frank. It is my fault that I did not let you fall in love with me." Heughed wryly.


    "You have done a good job. I am very happy to be with you." She sighed softly and said, "It''s just that in my heart, there has always been a knot in my heart, so..."


    "I know." He held his head high and dried the wine in the cup with a mouthful. He smiled, "Grace, the wine you chose tastes really good."


    ''mason, I..."


    "All right, there is no need to exin, you go, I will finish this bottle of wine." Mason interrupted her and said in a hoarse voice, "Grace, if anything happens in the future, you can still find me. If you regret it,e back and I will stand behind you waiting for you."


    "Well, Mason, thank you." Grace smiled gratefully, but with a determined heart, he pushed the door and left.


    Feelings are the most reluctant things. Perhaps, this is the best ending for her and Mason.


    "Yo, Grace, what a coincidence?" At this moment, there was Wolfgang''s voice behind him.


    Grace was shocked, turned to look at him, crustily skin of head to say hello to him, "Wolfgang, what a coincidence."


    "Why do you look like this? Lovelorn?" Wolfgang leaned in front of her and Yapi smiled.


    She smiled awkwardly and was silent.


    "Is it really lovelorn?" However, he narrowed his eyes andughed. He fished her into his arms and raised his eyebrows. "It''s okay. Be happy. I''ll buy you a drink. You should have broken up with Mason long ago."


    "No, I have to go home." Grace pushed him away vigorously and said lightly, "Thank you for your kindness, next time."


    Say that finish, she went straight away from the imperial city.


    Unexpectedly, Wolfgang followed her out of the imperial city. When she was about to stretch out her hand to take a taxi, he appeared in front of her on a cool motorcycle, threw his helmet to her, and smiled, "Get on the bus and I''ll take you back."


    She wanted to refuse, but he whispered, "This is not a good ce to take a taxi, and it is a dangerous area."


    "All right." She smiled helplessly and sat behind him.


    He hurried all the way and the car soon stopped at Grace''s door.


    Just as Grace turned to leave, he suddenly said in a low voice, "Grace, since we broke up with Mason, live a good life. Don''t always think about repeating the same mistake with Carl. asionally look back at the people who have been waiting for you in the same ce."


    Hearing what he said, Grace smiled bitterly and finally said nothing. He quickly walked into the house.


    In the next few days, life in Grace gradually returned to calm.


    Mason didn''te to see her again, and Carl didn''t contact her either. She began to devote herself to her work and lived a full life.


    This evening, she received a phone call from Hailey and went to the mall to stroll with Hailey.


    Hailey took her hand lightly, leaned it to her ear and whispered, "Grace, do you know, something seems to have happened to Grace family Group."


    "What happened?" Grace was dazed and wondered.


    "I heard that Grayson is ill and hasn''te to thepany for several days." Hailey''s small vocal tract.


    "He has always been in good health. It is estimated that he is ill and should be well in a few days." Grace smiled and said lightly.


    "All right." Seeing that Grace did not take this matter to heart, Hailey did not say much.


    At that moment, Hailey''s cell phone rang and saw her look at it with a full face of irritability and stuffed it into her bag angrily.


    "What''s the matter? Have you quarreled with Aaron?" Grace wondered.


    "Not Aaron, but Wen Tingyi." Hailey said helplessly, "I don''t know what''s going on with him either. I always send text messages to me and ask me to have dinner together on weekends, because he and Aaron both have a sense of crisis." "It seems that he really has a crush on you." Grace said half jokingly and half seriously, "But there is nothing wrong with it. One more person chasing after you shows that you have great charm. Moreover, Wen Tingyi is quite good." "Pull it down. Aaron and I have a hard time getting to this day. I just want to be with him."


    "Then you just ignore him."


    "I never took a reason to him..."


    At that time, Grace thought that Wen Tingyi was only a temporary novelty to Hailey, while Hailey and Aaron finally came to faithful wife. Little imagine, the entanglements of the three men were much deeper than she imagined. And her life has also taken a new turn for the better.


    When I returned home from the shopping mall, it was already over 8 o''clock in the evening.


    Grace, carryingrge bags and small bags of things, walked contentedly along the path home.


    After a few steps, she saw Carl leaning against the wall with azy face under the streetmp at her door.


    She was frozen in the same ce, but Carl narrowed her eyes and smiled, turned around and took her long legs, and walked into her step by step. Her voice was even lower and pleasant: "Grace, you are back."

 Chapter 135 Her Carl is back

    Grace stared at him for a long time before returning to absolute being. A puzzled face said, "Carl, why are you here?" "I said, I wille to you." He stopped a foot away from her and said hoarsely, "Although it was a littlete, I came." "No, notte." As long as you cane, it is not toote.


    He looked at her with a good look and said clearly, "Grace, I have handled all the affairs between Alice and me. Now I have no engagement or tie, and can finally stand by your side and tell you my feelings." Hearing what he said, sheughed heartily: "Just a few days ago, Mason and I broke up, and now I am single."


    "Is that not a chance?" He chuckled.


    "Of course."


    The two smiled at each other, and their eyes were full of affection for each other.


    After that, Grace took Carl into the house. The two of them nested in her small bed, crossed the small window and looked at the stars all over the sky.


    Grace leaned gently on Carl''s shoulder, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Carl, I have lived here for so long, and I have never found that the starry sky here is so beautiful."


    "If you like it, I can apany you to watch the starry sky every night." He looked at her with low eyes and a gentle smile.


    "Well, good." She smiled and nodded.


    The light in the room was very dim, and her face was especially charming under the starlight.


    Carl gently stroked the face that appeared countless times in his midnight dream, suddenly leaned over, slowly leaned close to her and kissed her lips.


    His lips were cold and thin, with a faint scent of sandalwood. She could not help closing her eyes and responding to his lips like she was bewitched.


    He couldn''t help humming, pushed her to the bed and slowly faded her clothes.


    The two hot bodies were immediately interwoven.


    The stars are very beautiful tonight, and the two people in bed must be very happy.


    The next morning, the warm sunshine mottled across the window on the big bed. Grace turned over and wanted to get up, but was pulled into his warm arms by his backhand.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the man who was still holding her tightly while sleeping. A happy smile came to her lips.


    It seems that everythingst night was really not a dream.


    Her Carl is really back.


    She stared at the chiseled face for a long time, hooked her lips and smiled, and got up from bed lightly, ready to go to the kitchen to make something delicious for Carl. After all, he was tired all nightst night. She stared at the ingredients in the refrigerator for a long time and finally decided to fry a poached egg and make a sandwich.


    But she had no talent for cooking since she was a child. Looking at the ck poached eggs and the malodorous kitchen, she felt quite headache.


    It happened that at this time, Carl came out.


    She hurriedly stood at the kitchen door to block the door and smiled, "Carl, are you awake?"


    "Well, if you don''t wake up, I''m afraid the kitchen will be blown up." His handsome eyes narrowed slightly and he smiledzily.


    "No, it was an ident. Go and wash. Breakfast will be ready soon." She said smilingly.


    "I''ll do it." He fished her out of the kitchen and smiled helplessly, "You go to the living room and wait obediently. Don''t bomb the kitchen." That''s awesome.


    Grace nodded weakly and had to obediently enter the sofa in the living room and sit down.


    Looking at Carl, who was skilled in the kitchen, she hooked her lips and smiled, falling into memory.


    In fact, Carl could not cook ten years ago. He was a rich son of Carl family. He was taken care of by countless nannies since childhood. Where did he need to cook himself? So the first time she saw him cooking, she was shocked. However, he ced the sweet and sour spareribs in front of her and said smilingly. "Come on, try it. I learned it from the chef of the state banquet."


    "Carl, why do you have nothing to learn to cook? You have so many nannies in Carl family." Grace blinked and said perplexingly.


    "Not for you." He tapped her on the forehead and spoiled her with a smile. "Didn''t you say that you want to marry a husband who can cook?"


    It was her wish made on her 18th birthday. Unexpectedly, he remembered it and helped her realize it.


    Thought of here, Grace''s eyebrow eyes were full of smiles.


    What she did not know was that Carl had learned a good cook, but in the five years she had left, he had never entered the kitchen. He only washed his hands and made soup for her. Just as Grace was paranoid, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Doria''s name on the screen, she was in a trance for a long time and slipped the answer key: "Hello, Doria? Why did you call me suddenly? Is something wrong with Grace family?" "Grace and Ms Grace are critically ill and are preparing to make a will." Doria said, "Go to the hospital and have a look. Don''t let Grace family Group fall into Britney''s hands."


    "What?" Grace''s body was shocked and his face was shocked. "Grayson is fine. How could he suddenly be critically ill?"


    "He has been living in the hospital for a long time, and this morning there was news of his critical illness. It seems that his life is not long." Doria sighed.


    "OK, I''ll go to the hospital right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Grace got up at once, picked up his bag and left.


    Looking at her anxious appearance, Carl apanied her to the hospital without saying anything.


    Many shareholders and media of Grace family Group gathered at the door of Grayson''s ward. She pushed the door past everyone and entered. She saw Britney and Rose sitting in front of him. He was holding paper and pen in his hand. It seemed that he was really making a will.


    Looking at his hesitation and refusal to put pen to paper, Britney whispered, ''min Zhen, write it quickly. Due to your current physical condition, your will still need to be made earlier."


    "What''s wrong with my body?" Grayson looked up at Britney trembling and sneered, "Britney, you are looking forward to my early death, aren''t you?"


    ''min town, what are you saying? I hope you live better than anyone else, but now that you are ill, thepany will definitely not be able to manage it. Ste is gone again. You have to hand over the power of thepany." Britney smiled and said, "Don''t worry, with Rose''s support, I will definitely manage thepany well."


    "Do you want mypany?" Grayson lost his pen, looked at Britney and then at Rose, and grunted coldly, "I have always felt that my illness is quite strange. Now it seems that this is a conspiracy, you..."


    "It''s Grace''s plot!" Before he could finish speaking, Britney interrupted him, looked fiercely at Grace who pushed the door and came in, screaming, "Grace wants to kill you and take back the Grace family Group!"

 Chapter 136 I am a bully

    Grace froze in ce and smiled sarcastically: "Britney, you don''t give me any blood!"


    "I didn''t spit out blood. Grayson became ill from the day you came to Grace family for dinner, and then her health got worse and worse. She has been living in the hospital. Who are you not?" Britney got up and looked at Grace and grunted coldly, "Grace, you are really vicious. First you killed your sister, and now you have not let go of your own father? In order to retake the Grace family clique, you are really doing anything."


    Hearing her words, Grace sneered, "Britney, don''t forget, now I am still thergest shareholder of Grace family Group. If I really want to retake Grace family Group, I don''t need to kill Grayson."


    "It seems that you really have this heart?" Britney grunted coldly.


    "Uncle Chi, you also heard it. You''d better give your shares to Aunt Zhao as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you really die, Grace will definitely rob Grace family Group with his shares. Do you want Grace family Group to fall into her hands again?" Rose hurriedly leaned over to Grayson and added fuel and vinegar.


    Grayson gave a wry smile and held the pen again, but he was still slow to make up his mind.


    Britney looked at this, threw himself directly in front of him, hid his face and cried, ''min Zhen, what are you hesitating about? You don''t really want to leave Grace family Group to Grace, do you? She is the daughter of that bitch in lily, and she also killed Ste..."


    "Ah." Grayson sighed a long sigh, finally smiled helplessly, picked up the pen and began to write.


    Grace narrowed his eyes and tried to stop it, but Carl''s low and pleasant voice came behind him. "Ms Grace, I see this will. Don''t worry about it."


    Grayson was dazed and stopped looking at him.


    "Boss Carl, this is Grace family''s business. Are you too lenient?" Britney nced at him with no good air.


    "Grace''s business is mine." He looked above Grace with a smile in his eyes.


    "It''s ridiculous." Britneyughed sarcastically, "The doctors said Grayson was in danger, but you wouldn''t let him make a will? What do you want?"


    "In my opinion, the medical level of this hospital is not very good. Change the hospital for Ms Grace, and maybe it will be saved." At this point, he winked at Warren Fule standing at the door. Warren Fule nodded and came in with several doctors in white coats to take Grayson away.


    Britney panicked and rushed up to stop Grayson. He hurriedly said, "What do you want? Don''t touch Grayson, he is my husband, and I have custody of him!"


    Warren Fule went straight up and grabbed Britney, allowing the doctors to drag Grayson away.


    Lin Zhao turned white with elegance and shouted at Carl, "Carl, you are too bullying! Don''t think you are the president of Carl family Group and can do whatever you want!"


    "Well, I just bullied others." Carl raised her proud eyes and looked down on her, saying lightly, "If you are unconvinced, you are wee toe to Carl family Group to find me at any time."


    Voice fell, regardless of Lin Zhao''s elegant and deformed face, he came forward to gently hug Grace''s waist and took her out of the ward.


    Out of the hospital, Grace looked up at Carl and sipped his lips and said, "Carl, where did you send Grayson?"


    ''sanatorium." Carl said tly, "I just gave way to Huan to check the attending doctor in Grayson. He should have been bought by Britney and Rose. Grayson''s symptoms are very simr to those in lily at that time, but not as serious as those in lily. He should be sent to a sanatorium to recuperate for a period of time and be treated well. He should be able to recover."


    "Thank you, Carl." Hearing what he said, Grace''s face was filled with emotion.


    "If you are worried about him, you can go to the nursing home." After a pause, he added.


    "No." She was dazed and shook her head gently.


    She has not been liked by Grayson since she was a child, so don''t make fun of herself.


    The next day, Grace received a phone call from Ryan early in the morning, then came to thepany and began to discuss with Ryan the publicity n for the new wedding ring.


    The two were exchanging views when the office door was gently pushed open. Alice, wearing delicate makeup and stepping on 7 cm high heels, came in step by step.


    She handed the design to Ryan and smiled, "Ryan, this is my newly designed wedding ring. Please for the next promotion n."


    Ryan looked at Grace, then at her, and smiled, "Well, well, don''t worry, I''ll arrange it."


    "My request is that neither publicity nor promotion can be overshadowed by Grace." She went on.


    "This..." Ryan was somewhat embarrassed. "Yuqi, I know you are very capable and your works are also very good, but now Grace, the star designer that thepany focuses on promoting, is still in charge of publicity."


    "But behind me, there is the support of Carl family Group." Alice raised his eyebrows and grunted coldly, "Carl said that no matter how much money he spends, he will regard me as Romantic city''s most popr designer, Ryan. Please weigh which is more important."


    Say that finish, she looked at Grace with a full face of pride, with a cold hum, then turned and left.


    Grace narrowed his eyes, got up at once, followed her out of the office and shouted at her back, "Alice, what do you want?"


    "What do I want? Grace, I also want to ask you what you want!" Alice turned to look at her and gnashed his teeth and said, "Carl has proposed to me. We will be happy together soon. Why do you just refuse to let us go? Why do you insist that he think of the past? Do you think he can really be happy if he chooses you? You will only bring trouble to him, you will kill him again!"


    Looking at her emotional appearance, Grace said lightly: "I have never forced him. This is his own choice."


    "Yes, that''s because he''s lost in you!" Alice walked into her step by step and sneered, "But it doesn''t matter. For his sake, I lost my life and almost lost my life. He has always felt guilty for me. I will definitely let him see your true face clearly and let hime back to me."


    "Alice, stop dreaming. This time, I will never let go of Carl again." Grace smiled and said clearly.


    "Then we''ll see." However, she smiled harshly, "Grace, sooner orter you will understand that sticking to things that do not belong to you will push you into hell beyond redemption!"

 Chapter 137 I am the right person for you.

    Leaving this sentence behind, Alice gave Grace a hard look and turned to leave.


    Grace stood where he was absent, but his cell phone rang untimely.


    Looking at the strange number on the screen, she hesitated for a few seconds and slipped the answer key: "Hello, who is it?"


    "Congrattions, Grace. Now it''s really a good harvest for love." A sarcastic voice came from the phone.


    This voice is Daisy''s.


    She squeezed her cell phone tightly and hurriedly asked, "Daisy, where are you?"


    "I would be stupid enough to tell you directly where I am?" Daisy grunted coldly, "Grace, because of you, I can''t stay in Romantic city now. Carl and Wolfgang are both looking for me and trying to kill me." "Daisy, don''t me me for everything. I didn''t let you set a fire or kidnap me." Grace snorted coldly, "If you have the ability,e out and be a pussy?"


    "It''s not that easy to find me." But she gnashed her teeth and said, "Grace, I will always watch you by your side. I will destroy everything you care about. You wait for me, and I will make you worse than me!" Say that finish, she ha haugh, then directly hung up the phone.


    Holding the hung-up phone, Grace felt cold in his back.


    However, ording to what she said just now, she should not have left Romantic city, otherwise, she would not have known so much about her affairs.


    Grace hurriedly found Wolfgang''s WeChat and told him the news.


    After that, she left the jewelrypany and came to Hailey''s house.


    Hailey called her this morning and said that she was ill and had not gone to work on leave. She was going toe and have a look.


    I saw Hailey wrapped in a thick quilt and curled up pale on the sofa. When I saw Graceing, I took Grace''s hand tightly and said pitifully, "Grace, you have finallye to see me." "Where is Aaron? Didn''t he take care of you at home?" Grace looked around and wondered.


    "He has just entered aw firm and is very busy. I can''t ask for leave, so I let him go to work." Hailey smiled bitterly, "It''s okay. I just have a cold. Just take some medicine."


    Grace looked at her heartily and was about to say something when the urgent doorbell rang.


    She got up and opened the door. She was shocked to see Wen Tingyi standing at the door.


    Wen Tingyi greeted her with a smile, then went into the room, burned hot water, made Hailey cold granules, brought them to her, and whispered, "Yao Yao, drink this first."


    "No, as I said, I don''t need you to take care of my affairs." Hailey stubbornly raised his head and refused to drink.


    "We''ll talk about this when we get well." However, he stuffed the medicine directly into her hand and said lightly, "Drink, now is not the time to be angry."


    Looking at his persistent appearance, Hailey turned to look at him, bit his lower lip and said word by word, "Wen Tingyi, what do you want? I have already told you that we are not people in the same world. Let you stay away from me. Why do you have to pester me? Do you think I will be grateful to you for saving my lifest night? I didn''t need your help at allst night!"


    "Without mest night, you would have been taken to sleep by those two men." He grunted coldly.


    "You!" Hailey stared at him angrily, vaguely thinking of the scenest night.


    Since Grace left Grace family Group, the employees of Grace family Group have a very bad attitude towards her. They all think that she came in through the back door and pushed her out. In order to prove herself, she took the initiative to take over the task and went to Imperial Cityst night to find Ding Zong to sign the contract.


    Dante always obviously didn''t want to cooperate with Grace family Group. As soon as she entered the door, she forced her to blow two bottles of wine, embarrassed her everywhere, and finally threw her to two lecherous old men. Just as the two old men poured wine into her mouth and went up and down on her, Wen Tingyi appeared, saved her and sent her home.


    But Aaron saw her dizzy leaning against Wen Tingyi''s arms, so Aaron didn''t stay at home to take care of her this morning.


    Hailey felt extremely sad at the thought of this.


    After a long time, she looked up at Wen Tingyi and said clearly, "Wen Tingyi, thank you for your kindness to me, but I have a boyfriend now. We have a good rtionship and will get married soon. Please don''t disturb my life again."


    "Is it?" Wen Tingyi, however, came closer to her bit by bit and lowered his voice. "But Yao Yao, you will soon understand that you and Aaron are not suitable at all. What you need is someone like me who can protect you at any time, instead of sacrificing yourself to protect your Aaron and interests. Think about it yourself."


    At the drop of his voice, he raised his eyebrows gently and turned to leave.


    Grace hurriedly followed in his footsteps and wanted to send him, but at the door, he saw Aaron.


    Holding the cold medicine he bought in his hand, he looked up at Wen Tingyi sadly and said with a wry smile: "It seems that I have done more than one thing. Hailey doesn''t need me to worry." With that, he threw the cold medicine into the garbage can and turned to leave.


    Grace tried to stop him, but it was toote.


    She could only smile helplessly and returned to the room.


    Looking at Hailey''s sad appearance, Grace did not know what to say, so he turned to the kitchen and made her a cold granule. After watching her fall asleep, he stayed beside her and drew quietly.


    It was evening in an instant. Seeing Hailey''s fever subsided, Grace got up and left her house.


    She was about to take a taxi home when her cell phone in her bag suddenly shook. She opened it and Nevaeh sent her a WeChat saying that she had seen Carl in Imperial City. He was in a private room with a woman and had a very close rtionship.


    Then, Nevaeh sent another candid photo. The people in the photo were Carl and Alice. They were sitting in the VIP room. Alice did not know what he was talking to Carl and almost pasted it on Carl.


    Grace eyebrows a twist, hurriedly took a taxi, came to the imperial city.


    ording to Nevaeh''s photos, she soon found the private room.


    She stood at the door of the private room, took a deep breath, and was about to push the door and enter, but down the crack of the door she saw Alice crying and jumping into Carl''s arms. She said pitifully, "Carl, will you apany me? Recently, I have always dreamed of Luo Luo. She is too poor. She has been crying in my dream, saying that she is so hot. Let me save her... She is only three years old, and she died in the fire like this... I miss her so much... " Carl''s ck seepage eyes hung down and tried to push her hand away, hanging in mid-air.

 Chapter 138 Changes in Carl family

    But in the end, he pushed Alice away and said lightly, "I also feel very sad about the fall. Don''t worry, I will definitely find Daisy and let her pay for the fall."


    "What about me? Carl, what should I do?" Alice hid his face and cried, "Since Luoluo left, I have had nightmares every night. I feel that I am going to copse. I thought you could give me somefort by my side, but I didn''t think..." "Don''t worry, I will do whatever I promise you." Carl pulled out a cigarette in his mouth and said lightly, "I have already called Ryan. In the future, your publicity will be the same as Grace''s. I will make you the best wedding ring designer in Romantic city. This is also mypensation for you."


    "But Carl, you clearly know that what I want most is you." Alice looked at him with tears in his eyes and said with a wry smile, "You clearly promised to marry me, and you clearly said you would give me a home and a child." Hearing her words, he slowly yed the cigarette on his hand and lowered his voice: "Alice, but I think of Grace. I don''t love you. If I really marry you, I will be irresponsible to you."


    "But I don''t care. As long as I can be with you, I don''t care about anything." She said hastily.


    He hung his eyes and stopped answering.


    Alice smiled helplessly and finally wiped away her tears. She whispered, "Then Carl, you will apany me to see Luoluo tomorrow. She told me in a dreamst night that she missed you very much." "Good." Carl was dazed and nodded in agreement.


    Hearing this, Grace grabbed his lower lip and was about to push the door and enter when his arm was grabbed.


    Before she could react, she was dragged into another private room.


    Looking at Wolfgang''s handsome face, she frowned slightly and said, "Wolfgang, what do you want?"


    ''shh." Wolfgang made a gesture at her and lowered his voice. "Keep your voice down. Carl will be angry if he knows you are here."


    She looked up at him and immediately understood, "Did you let Nevaeh send me WeChat?"


    "Well, but I didn''t mean any harm. I just wanted you to know the distance between you and Carl." He smiled, "As you can see, Carl and Alice have be more and more entangled after the fire. Even if Carl thinks of you, even if he refuses the engagement with Alice, Alice will always pester him. If you don''t want to get into these troubles, it is better to stay away from him."


    "But he promised me that he would get rid of Alice and stay with me." Grace bit his lip.


    "There are some people and things that he cannot get rid of if he wants to." Wolfgang leaned close to her, reminded her of her sharp chin and smiled with charm. "Grace, sooner orter you will understand that Mason and Carl are not suitable for you, only I am your good match."


    His voice was low and pleasant, hoarse and sexy, and Grace''s heart suddenly slowed down by half a beat.


    But she knew very well that this feeling had nothing to do with love but temptation.


    She stared at his charming eyes and smiled, "Wolfgang, perhaps, I am not your good match."


    "Is it, you will soon know?" He smiled with low eyes, took out a golden invitation letter and stuffed it into her hand. ''tomorrow night''s Carl family family dinner, you should alsoe over. Anyway, you have been very concerned about Carl family, haven''t you?"


    With that, he gave a ruffian smile and turned to leave.


    Grace held the thin invitation letter and stared at his far back. Somehow, his heart suddenly surged with an unknown premonition.


    Carl family, will there be any more changes?


    ......


    The next night, Carl family Vi.


    Grace held the invitation in his hand and hesitated for a long time. He came forward and rang the doorbell of the vi.


    The door of the vi was soon opened. Seeing Grace, the nanny smiled and led her all the way in.


    Wolfgang and Boning City were sitting in the resplendent hall talking andughing. Seeing Graceing, Wolfgang got up at once, took her to Boning City and smiled, "Brother, Grace ising."


    "Well, please sit down." Bo Ningcheng responded lightly, and his attitude towards Grace was lukewarm.


    Wolfgang leaned over to Grace and lowered his voice. "Wait a minute. Carl apanied Alice to the suburban cemetery today to see the fall. It is estimated that he will arriveter."


    "Uh-huh." Grace smiled awkwardly and did not know what to say at that time.


    Fortunately, after a few minutes, Carl pushed the door and came in.


    He was wearing a ck suit, his hair was meticulouslybed, his handsome face had no temperature at all, and his aura was very strong. As soon as he entered the door, the surrounding temperature seemed to be several degrees cold, especially when he saw Grace sitting beside Wolfgang.


    Before he could say anything, Bo Ningcheng got up and held out his hand to him smiling. "Carl, you are here. I have been back in Romantic city for so long that I haven''t had a good meal with you."


    ''second Uncle, just say what you have to say." Carl did not shake hands with him, but looked down on him and said coldly.


    "Look at you, you are still exactly the same as when you were a child." Bo Ningcheng smiled and said, "You are the only son of the eldest brother. The eldest brother died early. Now that I am back, of course, I have to help you share some responsibilities. Don''t worry, eldest sister-inw, I have already helped you to take her out of the sanatorium. In the future, I will help you take good care of her."


    At this point, he winked at the nanny, who went upstairs and slowly pushed Martha, whose eyes were zed, out of the room.


    For an instant, Carl panicked. He pinched his hand into a fist and looked up at Bo Ningcheng and said, ''second Uncle, my mother is like this. You still won''t let her go?"


    "Carl, look at what you said. Second Uncle just wants to help you lighten your burden." Bo Ningcheng said smilingly, "After all, you are really too tired to manage Carl family Group and take care of your eldest sister-inw." Hearing what he said, Carl hummed coldly: ''second uncle, be direct, what do you really want?"


    "Don''t you know what we want?" Wolfgang did not know when he went upstairs. At the moment, he had taken Martha''s wheelchair from the nanny and pushed Martha bit by bit towards the stairs.


    "Wolfgang, don''t mess around!" Carl frowned and Jun''s face was flustered for the first time.


    "What? Boss Carl panicked?" Wolfgangughed, "However, in my opinion, Martha has long been dead. If you really loathe to give up her, you will exchange it for Carl family Group."


    "Today, either you give me the Carl family Group and I will spare her life, or you will watch her die."


    When his voice fell, he smiled and pushed Martha down the stairs.

 Chapter 139 You regret breaking up with me

    "Wait!" Grace looked at this, hurriedly got up and ran past, the whole people in front of Martha.


    Wolfgang''s heart was shocked and he grabbed the handle of Martha''s wheelchair again. His eyebrows slightly twisted and said, "Grace, what are you doing? Get out of the way, so you will be injured by mistake."


    "Wolfgang, let Martha go." Grace grabbed his lower lip and said clearly, "I know you hate Martha, but now she is insane, and your revenge is avenged. As for Carl family Group, I think it is better for you and Carl topete fairly." "Fairpetition? Over the years, have their mother and son ever given me a chance topete fairly!" Wolfgang gave Martha a hard look and gnashed his teeth. "She made me a fool then and killed me five years ago. Is this fairpetition?"


    "But these, Carl didn''t know, he..."


    "Shut up!" Wolfgang angrily interrupted Grace and said angrily, "Grace, at this time, you still help Carl to speak. After all these years, is Carl still the only one in your eyes? What about me? What am I?"


    For an instant, his mood became very excited.


    As soon as Grace was about to speak, he saw Martha in the wheelchair suddenly in shock, covering her head and struggling in pain. As she moved, Wolfgang''s wheelchair immediately broke away from Wolfgang''s hand. The wheelchair rolled down the stairs and rushed straight towards Grace.


    Grace was so frightened that the whole person froze to the same ce and forgot to move for a while.


    Seeing that the wheelchair was about to hit her, her waist was suddenly hugged vigorously.


    I saw Carl rush forward directly, putting one hand around her waist and the other hand holding Martha''s wheelchair, which prevented the disaster.


    However, the weight of her and Martha added up to that of Carl. Carl still did not stabilize, holding Grace and falling down the stairs heavily.


    Grace felt fast weightlessness and the whole person rolled down all the time, but the man kept her in his arms and held her tightly without causing any harm to her.


    When she recovered, she had rolled down the high stairs with Carl.


    She hurriedly got up and picked up Carl, who had served as a meat pad for herself. Her face was full of worries and she said, "Carl, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Carl handsome eyes narrowed, hurriedly pushed her away and rushed to Martha not far away.


    Only then did she notice that Martha also rolled down the stairs, but she was not so lucky. Her forehead hit the wheelchair and bright red blood spilled all over the floor, shocking and horrible.


    Carl picked her up in the middle, gave Wolfgang a hard look, gnashing his teeth and saying, "Wolfgang, if anything happens to my mother, I won''t spare you!"


    Leaving this sentence behind, he hurried out of Carl family and rushed to the hospital.


    Grace was very worried about him and followed him to the car and came to the hospital.


    Martha was sent to the emergency room. Grace apanied Carl to stand at the door of the emergency room, waiting quietly.


    He lit cigarettes and smoked one after another, looking very upset.


    Grace took his hand gently and said softly, "Carl, don''t worry, Aunt Sun will definitely be fine."


    "Uh-huh." He was dazed, took her hand instead, hooked his lips and smiled, "Fortunately, you are all right."


    "I''m fine, but I didn''t expect Wolfgang to do so in order to get Carl family Group." Grace sighed softly.


    His eyes suddenly cooled down and he hummed coldly, "It seems that I have been too used to him for this period of time."


    Since he knew that Wolfgang was Caleb, he had been taking into ount the affection between their uncle and nephew and had notid hands on Wolfgang for a long time. But now it seems that Caleb, who gave him warmth, did die five years ago.


    He should not have been soft-hearted long ago.


    Just then, the light in the emergency room dimmed and the doctor came out tired.


    Carl hurriedly came forward to inquire about Martha''s condition. The doctor said Martha was not in danger of his life, but she hurt her brain when she fell down. In addition, her brain was also damaged before. Now she has been in aa. After waking up, she does not know what will happen.


    Carl thanked the doctor and leaned against the wall to continue smoking.


    After smoking a cigarette, he calmly put out the cigarette end and turned to Grace and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you home."


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and followed him out of the hospital.


    In the next few days, Grace did not see Carl again.


    She thought that Carl should be very busy because of so many things that had happened to Carl family recently, so she choked back from looking for him.


    This morning, as usual, Grace went out early. After breakfast, he came to the familiar flower shop and was ready to buy a bunch of flowers to dress up his home. Unexpectedly, I met Mason, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time, at the gate of the flower shop.


    He is still the same as before, dressed in a light-colored suit, with soft facial features and a warm smile. Seeing Grace, he took the initiative toe forward and greet her: "Grace, what a coincidence?"


    "Well, quite a coincidence." Grace nodded gently.


    "What flowers do you like? Pick one and I''ll give it to you." He walked into the flower shop side by side with her and smiled gently.


    Grace thanked him and bowed his head to stir up the flowers.


    His eyes, however, fell straight on her and could not be moved away. In those eyes, they were still the same as before, with strong attachment and deep feeling.


    After a long time, he sighed softly and lowered his voice. "Grace, do you regret breaking up with me?"


    "Ah?" Grace was shocked, as if he didn''t expect him to ask suddenly.


    However, he said with a wry smile: "If you can be with Carl after you break up with me, then I will recognize it, but now the people around Carl are still Alice. Why did you leave me?"


    "What?" Grace bit his lower lip and looked puzzled. ''mason, what do you mean by this?"


    "Alice rented a house near my vi. I often see Carl these days. He goes to Alice''s house every now and then. Sometimes he stays for a whole day, and the two often go out for a walk together, but they are in love." Mason lowered his voice and said, "Grace, you don''t know this, do you?"


    For an instant, Grace''s body shook and the whole person froze in ce.


    How is that possible? Carl Mingming told her only before that he wouldpletely solve the Alice problem. With her, how could he take the initiative to go to Alice''s house now?


    No... She doesn''t believe...


    "Why don''t youe and have a look with me?" Mason looked at the time with low eyes and sipped his lips. "It''s time for Carl to pass this point."

 Chapter 140 Graysons Regret

    Grace squeezed the flowers in his hand, hesitated for a long time, and nodded in agreement.


    After that, she and Mason came to Mason''s vi.


    Mason made Grace a cup of coffee, pulled open the big floor-to-ceiling window, pointed to the white duplex building not far away, and said lightly, "That is the newly rented house in Alice." "Why did she suddenly rent the house here?" Grace took a sip of his coffee and narrowed his eyes.


    "Perhaps the environment here is good and suitable for rest." Mason said lightly.


    Grace nodded gently and was about to say something when he saw a familiar ck Rolls-Royce driving out of the road not far away. The car was Carl''s.


    She paused and saw Carl get off the bus, walk straight to the front of the foreign building and ring the doorbell.


    Then, I saw Alice open the door and smilingly invite Carl in.


    For an instant, Grace''s whole body froze in ce and his heart hurt off guard.


    She thought he was busy with Carl family''s affairs and had been enduring not to disturb him. Unexpectedly, all his time was spent on another woman. Ha ha, what a mockery.


    Grace stared at the closed door for a long time. Until the coffee in her hand was cold, she slowly got up, walked to the front of the foreign building and rang the doorbell.


    After a few seconds, the door was opened by Carl.


    When he saw Grace, he got a big fright and hurriedly pulled her out of the door. He lowered his voice and said, "Grace, why are you here?"


    "Why can''t Ie? Why? Afraid I disturb your good deeds?" Grace squinted at him and said one word at a time.


    "You go home first." However, he said lightly, "I''ll exin to you slowly about Alice."


    "There is no need to exin, I understand." Grace shook him off and grunted coldly, "Carl, you don''t need to be so careful. I have never asked you to be with me. If you really can''t let Alice go, just stay with her. I don''t need your charity." Leaving this sentence behind, she smiled sarcastically and turned away.


    However, she deliberately moved slowly and slowly, as if waiting for him to catch up and exin.


    As long as he says it, she will believe it.


    But Carl didn''t catch up.


    When she recovered, she turned her head and found that Carl had returned to the foreign building.


    She stood in ce with a wooden face and smiled bitterly.


    It seems that some things, missed really can''t go back, now her position in his heart, has long been inferior to Alice, she is still silly thinking that he can return to his side.


    Ha ha.


    "Grace, I''ll take you home." Just as she was thinking, Mason''s gentle and pleasant voice came behind her.


    Grace was dazed and nodded gently at him without refusing.


    After getting on the bus, Mason suddenly thought of something and looked at her and asked, "By the way, is Uncle Chi okay?"


    Hearing Grayson''s name, Grace paused and did not know how to answer.


    "I''ve heard all about Grace family. I''ll apany you to see Uncle Chi." Mason drove the car directly to the nursing home and said lightly, "I know you have a bad rtionship with Uncle Chi, but he is your only rtive in the world after all. Don''t be like me, the son wants to raise but the rtive is not there."


    Grace smiled absent and finally did not refuse.


    In fact, she wanted to see Grayson several times these days, but in the end she didn''t summon up courage.


    Such a thought, Mason actually quite knows her.


    Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of the sanatorium.


    Carl sent someone to guard the door of Grayson''s ward, which was usually not visited, but they seemed to know Grace. When they saw Grace, they all took the initiative to get out of the way and let her in.


    She gently pushed open the door of the ward and saw Grayson half lying on the sickbed, holding a financial newspaper and reading it. Although his face was still very bad, the whole person did not look so weak. Hearing the noise of opening the door, he slowly raised his head. The moment he saw Grace, his eyes suddenly turned red.


    Grace was dazed, walked up to him and said lightly, "Grayson, don''t get me wrong, I just came to see..."


    "Xiao Mu, over the years, I am sorry for you... I am sorry for lily..." He grabbed her hand and burst into tears. Grace got a fright and stood there at a loss.


    He has not called her "little dusk" for a long time....


    After a long time, He looked up, "I thought I was really dying soon, But since Carl sent me to the sanatorium, my body has slowly recovered. It was only then that I realized that Britney had been putting chronic poison in my food for a long time. She just wanted me to slowly poison and die so as to hand over Grace family Group to her. This poison is the same as that in lily''s water."


    Hearing what he said, Grace smiled sarcastically: "Grayson, for most of your life, you have finally seen Britney''s true face clearly."


    "Well, I am really stupid to be bewitched by her for so many years." Graysonughed, "I felt suspicious about the car ident in lily, but I finally chose to believe her. Unexpectedly, she was so vicious."


    "When a woman in Mistress, there is no one who is not vicious." Grace grunted coldly.


    "Xiao Mu, you can manage Grace family Group." Grayson thought for a moment, took out a document with trembling hands and handed it to her. "If you show this to all shareholders, they will support you as president of Grace family Group." Grace paused and hesitated for a long time before taking over the document.


    Grayson sighed lightly and continued, "Perhaps this is retribution. I failed lily at the beginning, but now retribution hase."


    "Don''t worry, I will help you take care of Grace family Group." Looking at his sad appearance, Grace said a faint word and turned to leave.


    She still couldn''t convince herself so easily to forgive him for his harm to her over the years.


    The next day, Grace took the document and came to Grace family Group, handing it over to several major shareholders of Grace family Group.


    After the meeting, the shareholders agreed that Grace would continue to be the president of Grace family Group. She was originally thergest shareholder of Grace family Group. Now with Grayson''s approval, everything is taken for granted. But before President Grace''s chair was firmly seated, he saw Doria push the door ande in in a hurry. His face was full of anxiety and he said, "Ms Grace, no, Britney is here. He made a lot of noise and said that you killed Grayson!"

 Chapter 141 Alice Suicide

    "What?" Grace frowned and said hastily, "Let the security guard stop her and don''t let her cause trouble."


    "Grace, you murderer! Get out of here!" But it was toote. Britney pushed all the security guards away and rushed in directly into the president''s office.


    Seeing Grace sitting in the position of president, she suddenly took out a sharp fruit knife from her bag, pointed at Grace maliciously, and shouted loudly, "Grace, you snake-hearted woman! After killing her own sister and her own father, she still has the face to do this position now? You are disgusting!"


    Looking at her emotional appearance, Doria hurriedly stepped forward to dissuade her and said, "Britney, calm down and let''s have a good talk if you have anything to say."


    "Don''te here, or I''ll kill Grace!" Britney raised his sharp edge at Grace and gnashed his teeth. "I''m going to hate my daughter and my husband today!"


    There was too much noise in the office. The staff gathered, took out their mobile phones and took pictures. They began to whisper.


    Grace looked up at Britney, suddenly got up and walked towards her step by step.


    She stepped back a few steps and shouted, "Grace, what are you doing? Are you really not afraid that I will kill you?"


    "If you really think that I killed Ste and Grayson, then you can kill me. In that case, even if the police investigate, you can still say that you are punishing the murderer." Grace smiled faintly and said clearly, "But how did Britney and Ste die and how did Grayson fall ill? You know better than I do. There are so many mobile phones filming here. If I am not the murderer in the end, then your crime will be big."


    "You!" Britney stared at her with biting lips, and his hand holding the fruit knife quivered slightly.


    Grace sneered, leaned closer to Britney, and continued, "Britney, let you down. Grayson is not dead. He is alive and well. Besides, he already knows your crime. Maybe when he is discharged from the hospital, he will expel you from Grace family immediately."


    "By the way, he personally gave me the position of president of Grace family Group."


    "What?" Britney''s body shook and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    While she was shocked, Grace rushed up and grabbed the fruit knife in her hand. Then the two security guards rushed forward and held her down.


    Grace smiled triumphantly, stared at her and said, "You two, send Britney back to Grace family Vi and send some bodyguards to guard her. Without my permission, she is not allowed to step out of Grace family Vi." "Yes, Ms Grace."


    "Let go of me! You let go of me!"


    "Grace, you bitch! Wait for me, and I will definitely make your life worse than death!"


    Looking at Britney being dragged away hysterically, Grace narrowed his eyes and smiled, feeling quite relieved.


    She threw the fruit knife into the garbage can and looked up to Doria and said, "Doria, you have to deal with it. The video just now must not flow out."


    "Yes, Ms Grace." Doria nodded gently and turned to go out.


    After handling everything, Grace leaned against the office chair with a tired face and felt a little tired.


    So she slowly closed her eyes and prepared to take a nap.


    I didn''t expect to oversleep. When she opened her eyes, it was already afternoon.


    She picked up the documents on the table and looked at them for a while. The cell phone rang untimely.


    The call was from Carl. She hesitated for a long time and got through.


    Carl''s low and pleasant voice came through the radio wave: "Grace, are you free tonight?"


    "What''s up?" Grace was dazed and asked, pretending to be calm.


    "Let''s have a meal together. I want to have a good talk with you about Alice." He said in a low voice.


    Hearing Alice''s name, her heart quivered slightly, but in the end, she nodded in agreement.


    After that, she got up and left thepany, went home to change her clothes and make up, and then came to the ss Pavilion Western Restaurant that Carl had an appointment with.


    At a nce, she saw Carl sitting by the window. He was still wearing a ck suit and his hair was meticulouslybed. At the moment, Mans was smoking a good cigar in an orderly way. His handsome chiseled face was somewhat lonely under the curling smoke.


    Grace went up to him and sat down. He said lightly, "Go ahead,e to me tonight. What exactly do you want to say?"


    He did not speak, but took out a thin case and ced it in front of her.


    She looked down and saw that the case was from Alice, and it clearly said that Alice had moderate depression.


    For an instant, Grace froze.


    Carl vomited out a smoke ring and said in a hoarse voice: "Alice''s mental state has been somewhat abnormal since Luoluo died. I didn''t know untilter that she was suffering from depression. Her psychologist looked for me several times and asked me to spend more time with her. Otherwise, I don''t know what would happen to her alone at home."


    "Is that why you have been running to Alice''s house these days?" Grace bit his lip.


    "Well, I came to exin it to you specially for fear of your misunderstanding." He said lightly.


    "All right." Grace nodded gently, but his heart was full of bitterness. "But Carl, what are you going to do?"


    "I promised Alice''s psychologist that I would apany Alice during this period of time and cooperate with the treatment so that she could recover as soon as possible." He said. "What if she can''t recover all the time?" She asked, staring at him.


    He was dazed, his eyes as deep as ancient wells hung down. Suddenly he took her hand gently and said clearly, "Grace, you can rest assured that I will never fail you."


    "We have experienced so much, very not easy to get to today, I will never let go of your hand, will never leave you alone again. Will you give me some time?"


    His voice was gentle and pleasant, and Grace''s heart suddenly softened.


    She bit her lip and stared at him, saying word by word, "Carl, are you really not going to leave me again?"


    "Well, no." He said definitely.


    "Well, I believe you." She took his hand back and a faint smile came to her lips.


    "Fool,e on, eat more." He smiled gently, carefully cut the steak in front of him and ced it in front of her.


    The two smiled sweetly in the bustling and bright night scene.


    After the meal, Carl took Grace''s hand and walked with her in the busy street.


    Unfortunately, after a few steps, Carl''s cell phone rang.


    Seeing the name of Alice''s psychologist on the screen, he frowned and picked up the phone.


    The psychologist''s anxious voice immediately came: "Mr. Bo, you shoulde to the hospital immediately. Alicemitted suicide!"

 Chapter 142 His Guardian

    What?


    Carl took the hand of the mobile phone and quivered slightly. He hung up the phone at once, turned around and told Grace a few words, and drove away in a hurry.


    Grace stood alone in the bustling streets, looking at the busy streets, inexplicably lonely.


    What if he has her in his heart? What if she loves him deeply? When she was sad, he was not the one who apanied her after all.


    After a while, Warren Fule''s car stopped in front of Grace.


    Warren Fule rolled down the window and said to her, "Grace, please get on the bus. Boss Carl doesn''t trust you alone. Let me take you home."


    "Where is he?" Only then did Grace recover and lowered his voice.


    "Boss Carl is with Alice in the hospital. Alicemitted suicide by cutting his wrists in the bathtub today. He bled all over the floor. Fortunately, he was delivered in time. Otherwise, his life would have been lost and he is still in aa." Warren Fule exined.


    Hearing what he said, Grace smiled bitterly and got on the bus, saying nothing more.


    The next day, Grace came to the hospital early, found out about Alice''s ward, and was ready to go and have a look.


    The hospital was very quiet in the morning. Grace stood at the door of Alice''s ward, took a deep breath and was ready to push the door and enter.


    Just then, Alice''s weak voice came inside, "Carl, why are you here?"


    Grace was dazed and his hand at the door stopped.


    Along the left-unlocked crack of the door, she saw Carl sitting upright in front of Alice''s bed, still wearingst night''s suit, and should have stayed here all night.


    Alice should have just woken up and was staring at Carl bitterly.


    He reached out and touched her forehead, narrowing his eyes and saying, "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Alice shook his head with a wry smile, suddenly grabbed his hand and said in horror, "but Carl, don''t leave me, ok? Ming Jiang went to my house to find me against night. No matter where I hid, he could find me. I was too afraid..." ''ming Jiang went to see you again?" Carl frowned and wondered.


    "That''s right." She grabbed his hand and tears flowed down at once. "Carl, if you don''t apany me, I can only die. Only by death can I get rid of Ming Jiang''s entanglementpletely!"


    At this point, she suddenly lifted the quilt and got up, barefoot and rushed towards the window.


    Carl looked at this, hurriedly grabbed her, dragged her back to bed, and said in a low voice: "All right, stop it. I''ll apany you. Don''t worry, Ming Jiang dare not bully you with me."


    "Great, Carl, thank you." Alice threw himself into Carl''s arms and hugged him tightly, as if he were desperately grasping something.


    Seeing this scene, Grace sighed lightly and finally turned and left.


    If Alice were a normal person, she would definitely drag her out of Carl''s arms and let her roll, but now she is a depressed patient. If she does this, she may stimte her and make hermit suicide again. No matter how cheap she is, she is also a life.


    Grace shook his head gently and felt a headache.


    After that, she left the hospital and came to Grace family Group.


    Unexpectedly, when I first arrived at the gate of Grace family Group, I saw a white luxury car parked not far away, and the man leaning against the luxury car with a smiling face was Wen Tingyi. Grace walked up to him and said doubtfully, "Dr. Wen, why are you here?"


    "Come and wait for Hailey." He looked down at the expensive watch on his wrist andughed, ''should Haileye to work at this point?"


    "Well, soon."


    Voice fell, then saw Hailey stepping on seven centimeters of high heels, saw Wen Tingyi, she like see gue, ready to detour.


    Wen Tingyi stopped her directly, hooked his lips and smiled, "Yao, early morning."


    "Wen Tingyi, what do you want?" Hailey couldn''t help it. He stared at him and shouted, "How on earth can you let me go? Because of you, Aaron hasn''t contacted me for several days!"


    "Do you want to know what Aaron is doing?" He squinted and smiled, took out an envelope and handed it to Hailey.


    "Wen Tingyi, you actually follow Aaron? You are really despicable!" Hailey gave him a hard look, ignored him and turned to leave.


    However, he took out the photos one by one and waved them in front of her. He smiled and said, "Yao Yao, you''d better finish reading this before you go."


    Hailey was not interested, but she saw the woman in the photo who was close to Aaron. Her body shook and the whole person froze to the ground.


    "This woman you should know? Her name is Zhang Chengcheng, and she is now in the samew firm as Aaron. Aaron has not contacted you for several days. She has been eating and living with her in thew firm, and her rtionship is extremely close." Wen Tingyi picked his eyebrows and continued.


    For an instant, Hailey squeezed his hand into a fist and tore the photos to pieces with anger.


    Of course she knew Zhang Orange. When she and Aaron first came to Romantic city, they knew Zhang Orange. Zhang Orange began to work in the same supermarket with her. The two chatted very well and became friends. Zhang Orange also knew Aaron.


    Butter, she found that Zhang Orange always contacted Aaron privately and was very attentive to Aaron. She even climbed onto Aaron''s bed while Aaron was drunk. As a result, she quarreled with Zhang Orange and cut off all contact with Zhang Orange.


    However, she did not expect that now Zhang Chengcheng and Aaron have been connected again and the rtionship is still so close.


    Looking at her angry appearance, Wen Tingyi came closer to her, narrowed her eyes and smiled, "Yao Yao, if you need any help, you can call me at any time."


    His voice fell and he turned and left.


    Looking at Hailey''s sad appearance, Grace came forward tofort her and walked into Grace family Group with her.


    Very not easy to get off work time, Grace just walked out of the office door, Hailey came forward to take her, pitifully said: "Grace, apany me to imperial city for a few drinks, I have been depressed all day." "Yes, let''s go." Grace agreed without saying anything.


    The two took a taxi to the imperial city.


    Imperial City was as lively as ever. Grace and Hailey found a corner and sat down, ordered a dozen drinks and drank them.


    Just as Grace and Hailey clicked gently, Grace''s eyes were attracted by a familiar figure in the crowd.


    It''s Daisy.


    She got up at once and followed the figure forward.


    I saw the figure moving forward all the way to the VIPpartment area. Grace hurriedly followed her to push the door and enter. She was shocked to see the scene in front of her.

 Chapter 143 I am your backer

    There were many men in suits and sexy women in the private room, and the woman sitting next to the man in the center was Rose.


    Seeing Grace suddenly breaking in, Rose raised his eyebrows and smiled sarcastically: "yo, isn''t this miss chi da? What brings you here?" "Rose, where is Daisy?" Grace squinted and stared at her.


    "What Daisy? This is the imperial city, not the ce where youe to find people." Rose snorted coldly, "All present here are Romantic city dignitaries. Can you afford to offend?"


    Grace was dazed and looked around. He did not find Daisy. He thought he was really wrong. He said sorry and turned to leave.


    Rose got up directly, blocked her way and sneered, "Grace, do you think this is Grace family? Do you think you cane if you want and go if you want?"


    "What do you want?" Grace squinted at her and began.


    She picked up a bottle of whisky on the table, slowly opened it and smashed it in front of Grace, saying word by word, "Drink this and I''ll let you go."


    "What?" Grace''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled. "Rose, don''t be too cruel."


    Her stomach waspletely ruined when she drank the whole bottle of such strong wine.


    "You have spoiled everyone''s enjoyment. It is not too much for me to ask you to drink a bottle of wine to apologize." However, she replied smilingly, "If you can''t drink, I can help you call your ex-boyfriend Mason. He loves you most. If he knows your predicament, he will definitely help you."


    At this point, she took out her cell phone and was ready to dial Mason.


    Grace held her hand down and sneered, "Don''t fight, I''ll drink."


    Knowing that the people in the private room were either rich or expensive, she was not to be provoked at all, and she didn''t want to bother Mason any more, so she picked up the bottle of wine and took a few sips at the mouth of the bottle. However, the whisky was strong and choking, and she was immediately choked to tears and coughed incessantly.


    Rose, however, sneered and squeezed her chin and poured the bottle of wine into her mouth.


    For an instant, her nose and mouth were all over her. She felt difficult to breathe and was suffocating.


    Just then, a familiar figure suddenly pushed the door and came in, vigorously pushing Rose away and protecting Grace in his arms.


    "Grace, are you all right?"


    Hearing Wolfgang''s familiar voice, Grace seemed to see a savior, grabbed him by the cor, shook his groggy head and leaned against his arms.


    "It turned out to be Wolfgang." Rose looked up at Wolfgang, shook half a bottle of wine in his hand, and smiled, "I know Wolfgang and Grace have a good personal rtionship, but Grace disturbs everyone''s pleasure. This is her punishment. Wolfgang should not offend all the distinguished guests in the imperial city here for her sake, should he?"


    Hearing her words, Wolfgang yuppie smiled and grabbed the wine from her hand directly. She narrowed her eyes and said, "This is a small matter? It doesn''t matter. I''ll drink the wine Grace owes her."


    The words sound fell, he lifted the bottle and directly blew the remaining half bottle of spirits.


    He didn''t frown all the way, and everyone in the ce was shocked.


    After drinking the wine, he threw the bottle in front of Rose and smiled, "Miss Rose, can I take Grace now?"


    "Wolfgang please." Rose smiled awkwardly and did not dare to stop him.


    Wolfgang raised her eyebrows and picked up the dizzy Grace directly in the middle and took her out of the private room.


    When Grace recovered, she was already in Wolfgang''s car.


    Wolfgang bought her sobering-up medicine, patiently let her take all the sobering-up medicine, yed soothing music, and stayed with her quietly all the time.


    It took a long time for Grace to slowly recover.


    She shook her groggy head, turned to look at Wolfgang and said, "Wolfgang, thank you just now."


    "Grace, are you stupid?" He tapped her forehead gently, phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, "So strong wine, she let you drink you drink? If I don''t show up, are you going to drink yourself to death?"


    "I can''t help it. I can''t afford to offend those people." Grace smiled absent and his eyes were full of bitterness. "Aren''t all people without backers like this?"


    She is not a fool either. Naturally, she will not be bullied by Rose, but the men next to Rose she met when she was with Mason before. They are extremely powerful in Romantic city. If she offends, the fate will only be even worse. "Who said you had no backer?" However, he stared at her with burning eyes and said clearly, "Grace, I will be your backer in the future."


    At that moment, his voice was low and evil, especially pleasant in the dim light of night.


    Although I don''t know whether what he said is true or not, her heart still couldn''t help throbbing.


    After all, she hasn''t heard such warm words for a long time...


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled, looking at him gently, as if she had seen Caleb five years ago.


    In the next few days, life was rtively calm.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the weekend.


    Early in the morning, Grace packed up his things and drove to Hailey''s house to take Hailey to a nearby town for a break.


    Since learning about Zhang Chengcheng, Hailey has been distracted every day. A few days ago, he went to thew firm to find Aaron. However, Aaron was very cold to her and said that Zhang Chengcheng was just an ordinary friend. Grace felt very sorry for her, but she was just an onlooker and could not feel the same way. The only thing she could do was to apany her when she was sad.


    The scenery in this small town is very beautiful. Grace changed into a long linen white dress, took Hailey''s hand lightly and walked along the antique bluestone path.


    "Well, since youe out to y, have fun." Looking at her unhappy appearance, Grace hooked his lips and smiled. "Don''t think about Aaron. After so many years of affection between you and him, he must have you in his heart. It is estimated that the appearance of Wen Tingyi has led to chaos."


    "Uh-huh." Hailey nodded with a wry smile, as if she had something else to say, but her eyes were attracted by two familiar figures not far away.


    She reached out and pointed there, lowered her voice and said, "Grace, isn''t that Carl and Alice?"


    "Ah?" Grace dazed, hurriedly turned around, suddenly, the whole people are frozen in ce.


    It''s really Carl and Alice. Alice is following Carl at the moment, looking at Carl with a full face of smiles. They stand together and look very loving. Just then, Alice suddenly nced at Grace''s side, then narrowed his eyes and smiled, holding Carl, and walked step by step towards this side.

 Chapter 144 You dont have to do it with him.

    Grace looked up at Carl''s cool and thin eyes. He stared at her straight. The eyes were too deep for her to see through.


    "Grace, what a coincidence." Alice took the lead in greeting Grace.


    Only then did Grace recover, removed his eyes from Carl and said lightly, "Well, what a coincidence."


    "This small town is really beautiful, and it is very suitable for rxing. It seems that Grace''s vision is as good as Carl''s." Alice leaned on Carl, and Chiguo dered its sovereignty.


    The implication is that Carl chose this ce specially to take her over to rx.


    Grace smiled and lowered his voice and said, "That''s very good. Alice will have a good time here and wish Alice an early recovery."


    With that, she looked up at Carl and turned to leave.


    "When will Carl apany Alice?" Hailey leaned in front of Grace and hum coldly. "What will you do if he looks forward and looks back like this? If Alice does not recover for a day, do you still have to watch him and Alice show their love?" "Carl is the man who pays the most attention to loyalty, while Alice will definitely kidnap him morally with Luo Luo. This matter is really very difficult." Grace sighed softly.


    "What are you going to do now?" Hailey narrowed his eyes and said, "Grace, why don''t you just give up Carl and get back together with Mason, or you can get back together with Wolfgang? You don''t have to have him?"


    "I don''t have to be a man." Grace smiled and raised his eyebrows and said, "I am very happy to be single now. I will be better and have no worries about men chasing me." "Well, that''s right."


    The two men smiled at each other and turned to the inn where they lived.


    But tonight, Grace still suffered from insomnia.


    She felt agitated at the thought that Carl had been with Alice during this period of time, so she casually put on a coat and went out of the door, ready to go out for a break. Fortunately, the town is also very beautiful at night. The retro streetmps illuminate the bluestone path and set each other off with bright moonlight, which has a unique vor. While enjoying the beautiful scenery, she walked slowly along.


    ''ming Jiang, what do you want to do? You let me go!" Just then, in the corner alley, Alice''s familiar voice came.


    Grace was dazed and hurriedly walked over there.


    Only Ming Jiang pulled Alice into the alley, pressed her against the wall and began to kiss her.


    She pushed him away vigorously, directly raised her hand and pped Ming Jiang in the face. She snapped, ''ming Jiang, if you do this again, I''ll call the police!"


    "You report it." Ming Jiang touched the red mark on her face with a face of ruffians, grabbed her chin and sneered, "Alice, now we are grasshoppers on the same rope. If I were caught by the police, you would not feel better." "What the hell do you want?" Alice bit his lip and stared at him. His voice softened a few minutes. "Is there not enough money to spend? I can give you another turn. How much do you want?"


    "You know, I don''t want money at all. I want you." Ming Jiang approached her slowly and hooked his lips and said, "Alice, when will you stay with Carl pretending to be ill?" What?


    Hearing this, Grace covered his mouth and was shocked.


    It turns out that Alice is not suffering from depression at all? So shemitted suicide or something before, all in disguise to gain Carl''s sympathy?


    Hearing Ming Jiang''s words, Alice panicked. She hurriedly exined: ''ming Jiang, don''t get me wrong. I pretended to be ill and stayed with Carl. I just wanted to make more money. When he made me the best wedding ring designer in Romantic city, I will leave him. Then our life will be guaranteed and you won''t have to do those dangerous jobs, will you?"


    "Do you think I will still believe you?" Ming Jiang snapped, "You clearly promised me that after the fire, you would leave Carlpletely, but now Luoluo is dead, but you are with him day and night. You don''t still want to marry him and be Mrs. Bo, do you?"


    "I didn''t." She hurriedly shook her head, ''ming Jiang, you believe me, I do this, really for our future. Can you give me another month, please? In a month''s time, I will definitely leave Romantic city with you with enough money."


    Ming Jiang narrowed his eyes and looked at her for a long time. Finally, he let her go and lowered his voice. "Well, then I will believe you for thest time. In a month''s time, if you don''t follow me, I will tell Carl all about your pretending to be ill and what you have done to Grace during this period of time to see if he will want you."


    "Well, believe me, I will keep my promise." Alice smiled gently, hugged Ming Jiang and calmed him softly.


    But a cruel smile shed across her face.


    Seeing this scene, Grace gave a sneer and turned to leave.


    Knowing that Alice was pretending to be ill to cheat sympathy, then everything would be easy to handle.


    All she needs to do is find evidence, tear off Alice''s mask and let Carl see her true face clearly, and everything will be all right.


    ......


    The next morning, Grace got up early and was going to go to the smallke to blow the wind and enjoy the antique town in the morning.


    Unexpectedly, the way to go was narrow. As soon as she reached the smallke, she saw Aliceing this way.


    Today''s Alice ispletely high in front of her.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Grace. She grunted coldly, "Grace, you have appeared in front of Carl again and again. You haven''t given up on Carl, have you?"


    "Why should I give up on Carl?" Grace smiled and said clearly, "Alice, you know how much Carl likes me in his heart. You don''t think you can really keep him in this way, do you?"


    "Of course, as you can see, Carl today is very considerate to me." She smiled triumphantly.


    "Is it?" Grace approached her step by step, smiling andughing, "but Alice, you can''t have a lifetime of depression, can you? If you get well, or let Carl find out that you are not ill at all, what will the result be?" "What?" Alice stepped back a few steps and looked at her in disbelief.


    Grace stared at her without fear. The burning eyes seemed to see through her heart.


    The next second, Alice suddenly nced at the familiar figure behind Grace, then smiled harshly, grabbed her hand and got entangled with her.


    "Alice, what are you doing?" Grace tried to push her away angrily, but saw her sneer and fall straight into the smallke.

 Chapter 145 Strange Zhou Jiaqiao

    "Carl... help me... help me..."


    With the "plop" sound of falling into the water and Alice''s cry for help, Carl rushed up like crazy, pushed away Grace, who was standing still, and jumped directly into the smallke to save Alice. He ran all the way to the best hospital in the town with Alice in his arms and sent Alice to the ward.


    Fortunately, he was rescued in time. Alice''s life was not in danger, but he just caught a cold.


    Grace was about to check out of the inn when Carl came.


    Looking at his travel-stained appearance, she narrowed her eyes and said lightly, "How is it? Is Alice okay?"


    "Life is saved." He looked at her with a pair of cool thin eyes, and his voice was somewhat cold.


    "Oh." Grace shrugged his shoulders and turned to leave.


    But he took her hand and lowered his voice and said, "Grace, what do you want?"


    Hearing what he said, Grace looked up at him and said word by word, "Carl, if I say I didn''t push Alice at all, she fell in herself, do you believe it?"


    "I only believe what my eyes see." He began.


    "Then I have nothing to say. I can only tell you that what my eyes see is not necessarily true." At this point, Grace shook off his hand and pulled up the suitcase to leave.


    "Grace." However, he stared at her back and said clearly, "I know you hate Alice very much, but I have also made her very clear to you. I hope you will stop embarrassing her and stay away from her in the future."


    For an instant, Grace''s body suddenly shook and his heart gave him a severe pain.


    She thought that after so much experience, he had somewhat changed his attitude towards her, but he still did not believe her and sentenced her to death so easily as he did five years ago.


    Ha ha, quite ridiculous.


    She didn''t turn around or answer, but straightened up and turned straight away.


    Carl, I will definitely tear off Alice''s mask and show you how ridiculous you are today!


    ......


    After returning to Romantic city, Grace began to investigate Alice.


    She investigated that the psychologist in Alice, Zhou Jiaqiao, is a famous psychologist in Romantic city, and the hospital where he works happens to be the hospital where Wen Tingyi, a subsidiary of rowan family Group, is located. In the afternoon, Grace made an appointment for psychological counseling in Zhou Jiaqiao and came to the hospital.


    She gently pushed open the office door and went in. At a nce, she saw Zhou Jiaqiao. He was wearing a pair of gentle gold-rimmed sses. His facial features were very delicate and pretty. There was a small tear mole at the corner of his eye. Seeing Grace, he hesitated for a few seconds, smiled gently and said softly, "Grace, right? Please sit down."


    "Hello, Dr. Zhou." Grace greeted him politely,


    "Grace was in a mental hospital before?" His slender fingers flipped over her medical record and smiled.


    "Yes, although I have recovered now, I always think of things in a mental hospital and feel dizzy and sad." She rubbed her forehead and looked at him with a full face of pain and said, "Dr. Zhou, do you think I need to continue receiving psychological treatment?"


    Hearing her words, Zhou Jiaqiao suddenly got up and stood up, leaned over to her, with a charming voice: "It seems that Grace is very impressed by the mental hospital in the past five years." "Yes, for me, it is a great trouble." Grace deliberately made a very sad appearance.


    "Is it?" However, he reached out his hand and gently lifted her chin, bringing them closer together andughing bewitchingly, "Grace, do you still remember me?" "You?" Grace squinted at him, looked at him carefully, and shook his head affirmatively.


    She has never met this person.


    During her five years in the mental hospital, she was specially isted. Not many people hade into contact with the outside world. Hailey also met by chance.


    "It seems that I really don''t remember." Zhou Jiaqiao stared at her for a long time, then returned to his seat and smiled faintly, "Grace, what''s the matter with youing to me today?" ''to see a psychologist, of course, is to see a doctor..."


    ''to be honest."


    "All right." The psychologist was really good. Grace nodded with a crustily skin of head and whispered, "I want to know about Alice''s illness. I heard that you are Alice''s attending doctor." "Alice." Unexpectedly, Zhou Jiaqiao hooked his lips and smiled, and said directly, "Yes, I forged her depression case."


    "Admitted so soon?" Grace felt a little surprised.


    "Grace cane to test, don''t you already know the truth? It''s useless for me to hide any more." He smiled and said, "Grace, I can help you prove that Alice is not ill, but I have the conditions." "What conditions?"


    "You must receive my psychological treatment for one month."


    "Ah?" Grace feels very strange. She is not really ill. Why should she receive psychological treatment?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." Seems to see her confusion, Zhou Jiaqiao smiled and said, "The so-called psychological treatment is just to chat with you and close the rtionship. It is very simple." "Yes, I promise you." Grace hesitated and nodded in agreement.


    Zhou Jiaqiao smiled with satisfaction and said to her, "Then go home. At 9 o''clock tonight, I will ask Carl to meet in Imperial City and tell him the truth in person."


    Grace thanked him and left the hospital.


    But I don''t know why, her heart, inexplicably surging a little unknown premonition.


    She always felt that it was going a little strangely well.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Grace came to the imperial city as promised.


    ording to the agreement with Zhou Jiaqiao, she pushed open the door of the private room.


    Zhou Jiaqiao, fiddling with the red wine on the table, smiled and invited Grace to sit down.


    A few minutester, Carl also came.


    Seeing Grace and Zhou Jiaqiao together, he was somewhat surprised, but he still didn''t say much. Looking at Zhou Jiaqiao, he asked, "Dr. Zhou, has Alice''s condition improved?"


    "Mr. Bo, look at this first." Zhou Jiaqiao said lightly, "I''m sorry I lied to you."


    Carl handsome eyes slightly narrow took the list in his hand, low eyes a look, eyes suddenly cold down.


    Zhou Jiaqiao said with a wry smile: "Alice came to me before and gave me arge sum of money to help her forge a case of depression. I was very short of money, so I agreed. But yesterday Grace came to me and told me your story. I think I can''t cheat you any more. Grace is so good that you should not fail her because of such things."


    Hearing what he said, Carl was dazed and couldn''t help looking up at Grace.

 Chapter 146 Dont Touch Grace

    Grace looked at him calmly and did not speak.


    Zhou Jiaqiao sighed lightly and continued, "I will give her all the money from Alice. I won''t do this job. I hope I won''t be a wicked person and ruin your rtionship with Grace." "Well, I see." Carl nodded gently, gave Grace a deep look, said nothing, and turned to leave.


    Out of the private room door, he took out his cell phone and called Warren Fule. He said lightly, "Warren Fule, check Zhou Jiaqiao for me."


    "Isn''t he a psychologist in Alice? Is there any problem?" Warren Fule wondered.


    "His identity is not as simple as that of a psychologist." Carl said in a low voice, "He must have hidden secrets."


    "All right, Boss Carl, I''ll check it out."


    In the private room at this moment, Grace raised his ss to Zhou Jiaqiao with a smile and said with a full face of smile: "Dr. Zhou, thank you just now."


    "You''re wee. I''m very happy to help you." Zhou Jiaqiao clinked his cup with her gently and lowered his voice. "In the future, Grace will regard me as a friend, not a doctor."


    "Well, after that, we will be friends." Grace happily made this friend. After all, few people like her are willing to be friends with her.


    Zhou Jiaqiao saw the smile in her eyes and poured another ss of wine smiling, but at the moment of low eyes, his eyes shed a cruel smile.


    Good, good show, it''s about to start.


    In the next few days, Grace did not see Carl again.


    She thought Carl knew Alice''s true face and woulde to her soon to exin it to her, but he never showed up.


    She abided by the agreement with Zhou Jiaqiao and went to the hospital for psychological treatment two days a week. In the process of chatting, she found Zhou Jiaqiao humorous and had a good character. Her rtionship with Zhou Jiaqiao also gradually became close.


    Today is Zhou Jiaqiao''s birthday. Zhou Jiaqiao booked a private room in the imperial city and invited Grace to attend.


    Grace took Hailey with him and came to the imperial city together.


    Hailey has been in a bad mood these days. When he came to the private room, he sat in the corner and started drinking. At this moment, the door of the private room was gently pushed open and Wen Tingyi came.


    Zhou Jiaqiao warmly greeted Wen Tingyi. Wen Tingyi hooked his lips and smiled. He went directly to Hailey and sat down.


    He held down Hailey''s hand, which kept pouring wine into his mouth, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "All right, drink less, don''t get drunk before the party starts."


    "If you are drunk, you will be drunk. Anyway, I came to buy drunk tonight." Hailey, however, pushed his hand away and lifted his head to dry all the wine in the cup.


    Looking at her groggy appearance, Wen Tingyi pulled her up from the sofa and whispered, "Stop drinking, I''ll take you out to wake up."


    At this point, he dragged her out of the private room.


    But as soon as he walked out of the private room door, Hailey threw him away andughed, "Wen Tingyi, do you like me?"


    Wen Tingyi dazed, deep eyes staring at her, did not speak.


    However, she suddenly and vigorously pushed him into an empty private room, pressed him on the sofa, tore at his clothes and kissed him clumsily, trying to stir up his desire. He held down her moving hand and frowned. "Hailey, what do you want?"


    "Don''t you like me? Then I''ll be with you tonight." She kissed him and said, "I know I can''t afford to offend you, so please, let me go after tonight."


    At the drop of her voice, she reached out to untie his belt.


    As his handsome face sank, he pushed her away and grunted coldly, "Hailey, what do you think of me? If I really want your body, then I might as well find a chicken." "What do you really want?" Hailey fell to the ground and screamed.


    Looking at her slouch, Wen tingyi approached her slowly and said with a wry smile: "Yao Yao, do you really... don''t you remember me?"


    What?


    Hailey stared at his erged handsome face, and suddenly some bloody pictures shed through his mind. Is it... him?


    No... This is impossible...


    Hailey shook his head desperately, pushed him away with a full face of panic, and stumbled away.


    No... not his... he is dead... he is dead...


    Looking at her flustered back, Wen Tingyi sighed lightly, his eyes full of bitterness. It seems that the memories he brought to her are still painful after all.


    ......


    In the private room at this moment, Zhou Jiaqiao poured Grace several sses of wine and was pulling Grace to y games together.


    Grace can drink well, but she is not very good at ying games. After several rounds of games, she has been losing, drinking several sses of wine in a row, and her head is dizzy.


    It happened that at this moment, the door of the private room was pushed open and Carl came.


    Grace looked at him with his blurred eyes, but saw Zhou Jiaqiao get up and enthusiastically say, "Mr. Bo, here you are. Please sit down."


    Carl ignored him, but went straight to Grace, held out his hand to her, lowered his voice and said, "Grace, follow me."


    "Where to?" Grace narrowed his eyes and wondered.


    "Get out of here." With that, he took Grace''s hand and took Grace away.


    But the next second, Grace''s other wrist was grabbed by Zhou Jiaqiao.


    Zhou Jiaqiao gently shook his goblet and said with a smile: "Mr. Bo, what are you doing? Grace is helping me celebrate my birthday. How can I say I will leave?"


    "The birthday celebration is almost over. It''s time for her to go home." His voice was not loud, but his words were clear and strong.


    Zhou Jiaqiao did not mean to let go at all. Instead, he looked straight at Carl and said word by word, "Mr. Bo, is it not very good for you to take people away like this?"


    "It''s nothing good or bad. Grace is my woman." He nced down at him grabbing Grace''s hand and his voice cooled a few degrees. "Let go."


    "What if I don''t?" Zhou Jiaqiao ha ha a smile.


    "Zhou Jiaqiao!" Carl gave a roar, suddenly grabbed Zhou Jiaqiao by the cor, pressed him to the wall, gnashing his teeth and saying, "Stay away from Grace, if you dare to touch her, I''ll kill you!" Hearing what he said, Zhou Jiaqiaoughed out loud: "Mr. Bo, you misunderstood. I am good friends with Grace now. How could I hurt her? We..."


    "Shut up!" Carl interrupted him sharply, with a cold voice as if from hell. "Don''t think I don''t know what your purpose in approaching Grace is. I tell you, you can touch anyone but Grace."

 Chapter 147 away from Zhou Jiaqiao

    "Mr. Bo, you really misunderstood." Zhou Jiaqiao smiled quietly, looked up at Grace and said clearly, "I really just want to make friends with Grace. There is no other meaning." "She doesn''t need friends like you." Leaving this sentence behind, Carl pushed Zhou Jiaqiao away, turned and grabbed Grace by the arm, dragging her out of thepartment. Grace shook off his hand and twisted his eyebrows slightly. "Carl, what do you want? A good birthday party, do you have to do this?"


    He raised his deep eyes and looked at her. He lowered his voice and said, "Grace, you have drunk too much. I''ll take you home."


    "I didn''t drink too much." Grace stepped back a few steps and said with a wry smile. "I am awake. I know you are Carl. I still remember everything that happened between us. Do you know, I have been waiting for you these days, about Alice. I have been expecting you to give me an answer, but you don''t seem to take this matter to heart, do you? Otherwise, also won''t be so long don''t contact me... "


    "I have already taken care of Alice''s affairs, but the most important thing now is Zhou Jiaqiao." Carl frowned and said clearly, "Grace, stay away from Zhou Jiaqiao. This man is very dangerous. He is using you." "How did he use me?" Grace narrowed his eyes.


    "It is his plot to approach you first and then destroy you." He said.


    "But at present we can talk quite well, and he has not done anything to hurt me."


    "Grace, you..."


    "Carl, stop it." Before he could say anything, Grace interrupted him and said bitterly, "In this world, no one will hurt me more than you."


    Leaving this sentence behind, she smiled bitterly, turned around and walked back to the imperial city.


    This time, Carl did not catch up with him, and Grace was not in the mood to continue celebrating Zhou Jiaqiao''s birthday.


    She went to the bar, ordered a ss of whisky, sat there and drank it herself.


    "Why drink alone?" Unexpectedly, I met Mason here.


    Seeing him, Grace got a big fright and hurriedly said, ''mason, why are you here?"


    "If you are in a bad mood,e and have a drink." Mason shook his ss gently and smiled gently. "Since they are all alone, do you mind putting together a table?" "Of course not, please sit down."


    He nodded and sat down beside her.


    She sighed softly and drank most of the wine in the ss.


    But he looked at her through the translucent ss cup and said hoarsely, "Grace, I heard Grayson will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow."


    "Ah? So soon?" Grace was somewhat surprised.


    "Well, he wants to move back to Grace family. Britney will pick him up at the sanatorium tomorrow."


    "How dare he still live with Britney?"


    "Maybe just need apany." Mason shook his cup gently and said nothing.


    Grace narrowed his eyes, but his eyes darkened a few minutes.


    Britney has done so many things to hurt her and killed lily. Now that she has finally caught her, she must not let her continue to go unpunished. No, she has to go to the sanatorium herself tomorrow to bring Britney to justice!


    ......


    The next morning, Grace got up early, changed into a capable suit, put on a delicate makeup, and came to the sanatorium.


    Grace family''s car is already waiting at the door. It seems that Britney has arrived.


    Grace stepped on 7 cm high heels and gently pushed open the door of Grayson''s ward.


    I saw Britney holding Grayson up from bed, buttoning his coat and smiling, ''min Zhen, let''s go home early. I asked my aunt to stew your favorite ck chicken soup for you, which is delicious." "Uh-huh." Grayson nodded gently and let Britney hold him up.


    "Grayson, you are not dying, are you?" Grace pushed the door and stared at Grayson and shouted, "Have you forgotten how Britney gave you chronic poison and how he tried to kill you? How dare you go back to Grace family with her!" Hearing Grace''s words, Britney grabbed Grayson''s skirt and tears poured down his eyes. ''min Zhen, what happened before was my fault. I was obsessed with ghosts. If you don''t forgive me, send me to prison. You have all the evidence anyway." "You should have gone to prison long ago." Grace gave her a hard look, grabbed her by the wrist and sneered, "I can take you in myself."


    At this point, she will drag her out of the ward.


    "Grace, stop it." Grayson interrupted her and said with a wry smile, "I know I''m sorry for you and your mother over the years. If you run Grace family Group well, it should be mypensation to you, but forget about Britney." "Forget it?" Grace repeated his words,ughing sarcastically. "Grayson, Britney, she killed my mother and almost killed you. She did all the bad things and was immoral. How can you forget it?"


    "But now lily is dead and Ste is dead. She is the only one around me." However, he gave Britney a crooked look and sighed softly. "Now I am too old to move. I just want to have a safe old age. She also promised me that she would not make any more trouble and would stay with me at Grace family Vi. Please give her a break for this time for our father and daughter."


    Hearing what he said, Grace smiled bitterly.


    It turned out that lily''s life was so worthless in his eyes.


    She gave Britney a hard look and gnashed her teeth. "Britney, you wait for me. If I catch you again, I will never let you go!"


    Leaving this sentence behind, she ran out of the nursing home angrily.


    She didn''t expect that after such a thing happened, Grayson was still reluctant to move Britney, but now the evidence is in Grayson''s hands, he refused to prosecute, and she couldn''t help it...


    After leaving the sanatorium, she tidied up her emotions and came to Grace family Group to start today''s work.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the gate of Grace family Group, she saw a familiar figureing at her, pushing her down to the wall like crazy, grabbing her by the neck and shouting loudly, "Grace, you bitch, you die for me!" Grace got a big fright and took a look. It was Alice who grabbed her.


    She gave Alice a strong push to find out what had happened, but Alice was like a mental disorder, pinching her with veins standing out exposed, as if to strangle her alive!

 Chapter 148 Dont go back tonight

    Grace immediately felt difficult to breathe, his face turned pale and he was suffocating.


    Fortunately, Hailey arrived in time with the security guard and pulled Alice away from Grace. Only then did Grace recover.


    Looking at Alice, who was staring at him angrily, Grace rubbed his pinched red neck and slightly twisted his eyebrows. "Alice, what do you want? How can you say that you are also a prominent designer in Romantic city, so shameless?" "My love and career have been ruined by you. What face do I need!" Alice bit his lip and stared at her. He shouted loudly, "Grace, because of you, the jewelrypany has already cancelled my contract with me, and Carl doesn''t want me either. He also booked a ne ticket for me, said he would send me abroad, and said he would never want to see me!"


    What?


    Grace was shocked and somewhat surprised. She didn''t expect Carl to be so cruel.


    Looking at her emotional copse, Grace narrowed her eyes and said lightly, "Alice, this is your own fault. It has nothing to do with me. It is better to leave Romantic city and start over somewhere else."


    With that, she waved gently to the security guard, who dragged Alice away.


    Alice shouted at her, "Grace, you wait for me, I will never stop like this! For Carl, I lost Luoluo and everything, and I will definitely take him back!"


    Grace shook his head helplessly, ignored her and turned to leave.


    Hailey followed her footsteps and sighed softly: ''speaking of which, this Alice is also quite poor. Love is really a harmful thing."


    Hearing what she said, Grace turned to look at her and frowned slightly. "Xin Yao, what''s wrong with you? Since Zhou Jiaqiao''s birthday party, you have been very strange."


    "It''s okay. It just reminds me of some previous things." Hailey said with a bitter smile.


    "How are you and Aaron?"


    "I don''t know if it''s good or not. We have been busy recently. There is no misunderstanding or stir, but I feel that our distance is getting farther and farther away." When ites to Aaron, Hailey''s face is even more bitter. "Grace, why do you think the feelings are so strange? Aaron and I did not lose to the strong winds and waves, but to the in."


    "You can have a good talk with him sometime." Grace smiled helplessly, "I think the biggest problem between you and Aaron is that there is too littlemunication."


    "Well, I will. I hope it''s still in time."


    "Don''t worry, it will be in time." Grace encouraged.


    The next day, Alice left Romantic city, but she did not leave under Carl''s arrangement, but left quietly, disappeared with her, and Ming Jiang.


    With the departure of Alice and Ming Jiang, life in Grace gradually returned to calm.


    She goes to and from work every day, draws pictures and writes articles during the rest time, and leads a very full life.


    This evening, Grace attended a charity auction in the name of the president of Grace family Group, but she was not very interested in this kind of rich and powerful party, so she asked Doria to auction instead of her, while she went out of the hall and went to the balcony to breathe.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Carl in the middle of the balcony.


    He leaned against the railing with azy face and a good cigar at his fingertip. When the door was pushed open, his eyes fell on her.


    Grace smiled awkwardly and was in a dilemma.


    But he said hoarsely, "Come on, the air here is good."


    "Well, all right." She had to crustily skin of head to walk up to him.


    He took a puff of smoke with his handsome eyes slightly narrowed and sipped his lips and said, "Are you satisfied with Alice?" "Ah?" She was slightly stunned, as if she didn''t expect him to suddenly ask.


    However, he hooked his lips and smiled, "In this way, she will bepletely away from us and will never disturb our life again."


    He still remembered that on the night when the incident was revealed, Alice knelt at the door of the vi in the heavy rain and begged him. He kept exining that she only loved him too much and wanted to keep him. She said that she begged him to spare her this time for the sake of Luo Luo.


    However, he still withdrew his investment in her, let Zhang Zong terminate her contract and forced her to leave Romantic city.


    Because he knew Grace too well, only in this way can the knot in Grace''s heart be opened.


    Sure enough, Grace paused, looked up at him and smiled, "Carl, won''t you regret being so cruel to Alice?"


    "As long as you stay with me, I will not regret anything." At this point, he put out the cigarette end, grabbed her hand and lowered his voice. "Come on, I''ll take you out for some air."


    Grace looked at him with a full face of shock, but saw him lead her to the back door and sneak out with her while everyone was not paying attention.


    She never thought that open Boss Carl would do such a thing.


    But Carl took her to the car, opened the skylight and went on a storm. Warren Fule called him several times and he didn''t answer.


    Grace stood at the sky window with open arms and let the strong wind blow on him. He felt very cool.


    When she recovered, the car had already reached the suburbs of Romantic city.


    She looked at the time with low eyes and frowned slightly. "Carl, it''s almost time. We should go back."


    He suddenly leaned in front of her and smiled, "Grace, why don''t we go back tonight?"


    "What?" Grace looked at him in shock and smiled awkwardly. "What about the charity auction if we don''t go back?" "Do what you like." When his voice fell, he stepped on the elerator and drove the car very fast.


    Grace was immersed in his gentle smile and speed and passion, and could not helpughing out loud.


    She thought that only Wolfgang could do such a thing, but Carl, who was mature and stable, also had an abnormal side.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, the two were tired from racing. Carl parked the car at the gate of a hotel on the outskirts, but Grace came out in a hurry, without ID card or money, and had to live in the same room with him ording to Carl''s arrangement.


    The hotels in the suburbs are no better than those in the city. The facilities are not good, and the space is still very small.


    Grace sat in bed, feeling very ufortable.


    Carl''s aura is already strong, and the narrow space feeling is almost filled by him.


    Grace smiled awkwardly and got up to take a bath.


    But just walked to the bathroom door, she stepped on the residual Shui Ze, her feet slipped, and suddenly the whole person fell down.


    She screamed with fear, but felt someone put his arms around her waist and held her in his arms.


    The man leaned over and approached her. The evil spirit smiled and whispered against her ear bone: "Grace, don''t be so anxious."

 Chapter 149 There are a lot of people chasing me.

    The familiar fragrance of sandalwood and the body fragrance belonging to men attacked her whole body. She immediately felt her heart beating faster, breathing difficulties and flushed. She hurriedly pushed the man away and smiled awkwardly: ''mistakes, all mistakes, I went to take a bath..."


    "Forget it, the bathroom is too slippery. I''ll take you in." Carl, however, smiled with low eyes and walked directly into the bathroom with her in her arms.


    But after entering, he didn''t mean to let go of her at all, but opened the shower head directly.


    His white shirt was immediately all wet, and the pectoral muscles of his character were looming.


    Grace swallowed his saliva and pretended to be calm. "Carl, what are you doing?"


    "I didn''t take a bath either. Let''s do it together." The man hooked his lips and smiled, slowly fading her clothes.


    But what she did not know was how attractive the curves of her body were under the curling mist.


    He finally couldn''t help but press her directly into the bathtub and started the unsuitable movements for children.


    This night, the water was rippling and sleepless.


    The next day, Grace was woken up by the shrill ringing of his cell phone.


    Seeing Doria''s name on the screen, she rubbed her sour arm and slid the answer key.


    "Ms Grace, where did you gost night? Why did people suddenly disappear? I didn''t answer the phone call. I was so worried." Doria''s anxious voice came through the radio wave.


    "I''m fine." Grace nced at Carl, who was satisfied, and smiled helplessly. "I leftst night because I had something to do. How was the charity auction?"


    "With you gone, Grace family Group can only be a foil, but nothing big has happened."


    "That''s good. I''ll go back to thepany immediately."


    "Yes, Ms Grace."


    After hanging up the phone, Grace got up and began to dress, ready to leave here.


    Carl, however, pulled her into her arms and said in a hoarse voice, "It''s still early. Sleep with me for a while."


    "It''s time to go back to work. Warren Fule has called you several times." Grace nced at his cell phone and said helplessly, "Carl, this is not your workaholic design."


    "As long as you are happy, no job matters." However, he looked up at her with burning eyes and said clearly, "Grace, I just want to tell you that Mason can give you security, I can give you, Wolfgang can give you stimtion, and I can also give you, so do you want to considering back to me?"


    What?


    Grace was shocked, as if he didn''t expect him to say so suddenly.


    He picked his beautiful eyebrows and sipped his lips and said, "what''s the matter? Don''t want to?"


    "Look at your performance." She recovered, hooked her lips and smiled. "Boss Carl, as you can see, there are a lot of people chasing me. Whether you can catch me depends on your skill."


    With that, she got up, waved gently to him, then picked up her bag and left.


    Hearing his confession, her heart was naturally ecstatic, but she would not easily return to him again. This time, she would also enjoy the feeling of being chased.


    ......


    Today is a rare weekend. Grace wanted to lie in bed and have a good sleep, but his cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Carl''s name on the screen, she slid the answer key and frowned. "Boss Carl, what''s the matter in the morning?"


    "Don''t sleep, I have found a very good morning tea shop and will take you to try it." Carl''s low and pleasant voice came through the radio wave. "I''m downstairs in your house." This...


    Grace smiled helplessly and nodded in agreement.


    So she got up slowly, washed up and put on makeup, deliberately keeping Carl waiting for a long time.


    Boss Carl, whose time is extremely precious, was not angry. Instead, the gentleman opened the car door and smiled, "Just in time, I can eat more in the past."


    "Boss Carl is really getting more and more considerate." Grace looked at him smiling and said.


    "That is, there are so many people chasing you, I have to behave well." He turned the steering wheel and saw that her eyes were full of smiles.


    Er...


    The car soon stopped at the door of the morning tea shop, and Grace followed Carl in.


    This morning tea shop is really very good, with good environment and good service. It is very suitable for eating and talking.


    Grace looked around, but in a nearby corner, he saw a familiar figure.


    It''s Aaron.


    Opposite him sat a very handsome woman. They did not know what they were talking about and looked very happy.


    The woman should be Zhang Orange mentioned by Hailey.


    Grace got up at once, walked up to Aaron and smiled, "Aaron, what a coincidence."


    Hearing her voice, Aaron got a big fright and turned to look at her at once. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Grace, are you here too?"


    "Well, don''t worry, Xin Yao didn''te." Grace stared at the woman opposite him with a giggling smile, hooked his lips and smiled. "Don''t you introduce me?"


    "Her name is Zhang Orange and she is a colleague of myw firm." Aaron smiled faintly, "Orange, this is a good friend of Grace and Xin Yao."


    "I have heard of her. After all, Xin Yao has grown up so big and has few friends." Zhang Chengcheng smiled and turned to Aaron and said, "Liangchuan, my cake seems ready. Please help me pick it up. I want to talk to Grace alone." "Good." Aaron paused and nodded in agreement.


    As soon as Aaron left, Zhang Chengcheng looked up at Grace and said smilingly, "Grace, I know what you are thinking. In your eyes, I must be a real Mistress. I tried every means to rob the man of Hailey, but things were not what you imagined."


    "Is it?" Grace squinted and smiled, grinning coldly, "Are you more despicable than I imagined?"


    "Aaron and Hailey are not happy together." Zhang Chengcheng''s face sank and he continued, "Aaron has broken up with Hailey several times, but Hailey just doesn''t agree. She just wants to pester Aaron. Moreover, Hailey''s real face is not what you see."


    "Then tell me what Hailey really looks like?" Grace asked.


    "Hailey is a bitch who does not choose to detain her. I was so kind to her at the beginning, but she framed me and Aaron and did not let Aaron contact me. Grace, you must not be fooled by her." She said angrily.


    "Have you finished?" Grace stared at her and grunted coldly.


    "That''s it." She looked at Grace with a puzzled face.


    Grace sneered, suddenly stepped forward, picked up the cup in front of her, and poured the cup of coffee directly into her face!


    "Miss Zhang, has your mother ever taught you that it is impolite to speak ill of others behind their backs?"

 Chapter 150 Mr. Bo is a good man

    "Ah!" Zhang Chengcheng screamed out loud with fear, looking at Grace with a full face of horror and trembling all over.


    Grace grabbed her by the hair and pressed her on the table, saying word by word: "Zhang Chengcheng, I don''t care what feud you and Hailey have had, but I am a friend of Hailey and I will always be on Hailey''s side. I warn you, you''d better stay away from Aaron, otherwise, sulfuric acid will be poured on your face next time."


    With that, she threw Zhang Orange on the table and turned to leave.


    At the moment of turning around, she happened to meet Aaron with a cake. She looked up at Aaron and grunted coldly, "Aaron, your eyes are getting worse and worse. This woman is far worse than Hailey."


    At the drop of her voice, she rolled her eyes at Aaron and gracefully returned to Carl.


    Carl sipped the coffee in his hand and looked at Grace with his beautiful eyes squinted. He smiled and said, "When my Grace grows up, he will help others to do justice."


    "I don''t like this kind of green tea that pretends to rob other people''s boyfriends." Grace snorted coldly.


    "Well, I''m tired. Have something delicious." He spoiled a smile andid all the cakes in front of her.


    Grace picked up a piece and tasted it gently. It tasted quite good.


    Carl sat quietly opposite her and looked at her with deep eyes. Time seemed to slow down, little by little, back to ten years ago.


    She raised her eyes, just in line with his amorous eyes.


    He narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice. "Grace, I''ll apany you to the cemetery tomorrow to see Aunt Bai."


    "Hmm?" Grace was shocked, as if he didn''t expect him to suddenly mention lily.


    He said, "A lot of things have happened in Grace family recently. Go and talk to her."


    "Well, good." Grace thought for a moment, but nodded in agreement.


    So the next day, Grace and Carl came to lily''s cemetery together.


    Unexpectedly, she hasn''t seen lily for a long time, but lily''s cemetery is actually clean and tidy, with her favorite violets in front of the tombstone.


    After Carl sent Grace there, he turned around and left in the name of smoking, leaving all the space for Grace.


    Grace gently stroked lily''s beautiful ck-and-white photo and talked to her for a long time.


    "Grace?" Just then, there was a joyful voice behind him.


    Grace turned around and saw a woman with half a century of hair and in clothes standing behind her, looking at her with surprise.


    "Aunt Lin!" Grace hurriedly stepped forward to take her hand and said happily, "Is it really you? Why are you here?"


    Aunt Lin is The White''s family''s nanny. After lily married Grayson, she followed lily to Grace family. She has been taking care of lily for many years. She is lily''s closest and most trusted person. But after lily''s death, she also returned home.


    I saw her holding Grace''s hand tightly and saying with a wry smile, "Grace, I live near here. During this period of time, I oftene and talk to my wife. It''s great to meet you here."


    "I''ve worked hard for you for so many years and helped take care of my mother." Grace said with a full face of gratitude.


    "It''s okay. My wife is my benefactor. It''s my honor to take care of her." Aunt Lin sighed softly, looked at Carl, which was not far away, and whispered, "Grace, are you still with Mr. Bo?"


    Hearing her words, Grace was shocked and said with a wry smile: ''too many things have happened during this period of time. Carl and I are not together yet."


    "If you really like it, cherish it. Mr. Bo is a good man." Aunt Lin said slowly, "Everyone said that Mr. Bo was cool and shrewd, but in my opinion, he was more sentient and righteous than anyone else. During the five years when you were sent to a mental hospital, Mr. Bo apparently imprisoned his wife. In fact, he had been secretly looking for the best doctor to treat her. Without Mr. Bo, her wife would not have lived that long. Unfortunately,ter, it was still impossible to prevent..." At this point, she suddenly thought of something and took out a small lucky bag from her bag and handed it to Grace. "By the way, Grace, this is what my wife had always kept by her side before. Before she died, she told me that if she had the chance to see you, I would definitely give it to you."


    Grace said thank you, hurriedly stretched out his hand and took it.


    The lucky bag is very old. It seems that lily has worn it for a long time.


    She looked through it carefully and found a small piece of paper stuffed into the lucky bag.


    She opened her face with joy, only to see it written in graceful font: Little Twilight, cherish Carl.


    A few simple words made Grace''s eyes red.


    It seems that Carl has really taken good care of lily during this period of time. Otherwise, with lily''s cold and cheerless temperament, he would definitely not have written such words.


    She squeezed the note tightly, exchanged a fewmonces with Aunt Lin, then turned around and ran towards Carl.


    Seeing hering, Carl yed the ash on his hand and narrowed his eyes. "Why don''t you stay a little longer?"


    But she threw herself directly into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    He got a big fright and his handsome eyes narrowed slightly. "Grace, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Thank you, Carl." She sniffed and said hoarsely.


    He sipped his lips and smiled, stretched out his hand and patted him on the back. He said softly, "Fool, I owe you all this." "Then you have to make up for me all your life."


    "Well, as long as you give me a chance, I am willing to spend my whole life being kind to you."


    "Then I have to think about whether to give you this opportunity." Sheughed through tears.


    "Oh, you." Carl smiled helplessly, stretched out his hand and scraped the tip of her nose gently. His eyes were full of spoil.


    The two men smiled at each other and their eyes were full of deep affection and honey.


    "Well, go home and take you to eat delicious food." After a pause, he took her hand and smiled.


    "Well, good." Grace nodded and followed him into the car.


    The car went all the way and soon drove into Romantic city.


    It happened that at this moment, Carl''s cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Huan''s name on the screen, he slid the answer key with his handsome eyes slightly narrowed.


    Warren Fule at the other end of the phone did not know what he had said to him. He squeezed his cell phone tightly and his face became very ugly.


    The next second, he quickly turned the steering wheel, stepped on the brake with one foot, turned to Grace and said, "Grace, I''m sorry, I can''t apany you to dinner. Carl family Group has had an ident. I must hurry there immediately."

 Chapter 151 You Love the Wrong Man

    Looking at his anxiety, Grace didn''t say much, then opened the car door and got off the car, telling him to pay attention to safety.


    Looking at the car he drove off, Grace''s eyebrows slightly twisted and his heart surged with an unknown premonition that Carl family Group would not have changed again, would it? "Yo, Grace, what a coincidence?" At this moment, there was a low evil voice behind him.


    As soon as Grace turned around, he saw Wolfgang wearing a ck leather coat and a full face of yuppies sitting on a handsome motorcycle blinking at her.


    "Wolfgang, long time no see." She was dazed and greeted him with a smile.


    "Well, do you miss me?" He leaned to her ear andughed.


    "No." She said directly.


    "It''s merciless." He was not angry either, but threw his helmet to her, hooked his lips and smiled, "Come up and take you for a ride."


    She wanted to refuse, but thinking of Carl''s anxious appearance just now, she wondered if Wolfgang was doing something else, so she got on the bus and wanted to make a rhetoric from Wolfgang. But Wolfgang does not seem to haveunched any attack on Carl family.


    After that, Wolfgang said he would buy Grace a drink and took her to the imperial city.


    Unexpectedly, I met Zhou Jiaqiao here.


    Zhou Jiaqiao seemed to know Wolfgang very well. He said hello to Wolfgang when he came forward to know him. Only then did he go to Grace and sit down.


    Grace turned to look at him and wondered, "Dr. Zhou, what is your rtionship with Wolfgang?"


    "Just friends. In Haicheng, no one does not know Wolfgang." He said smiling.


    It was also at this time that Grace learned that Zhou Jiaqiao''s hometown was Haicheng. It was only this year that he voluntarily applied to transfer from Haicheng to Romantic city to work.


    Grace looked at him in shock and had many questions to ask, but he smiled faintly: "Grace, ourst psychological treatment will be arranged in Haicheng. I''ll take you to see my hometown. Our cooperation can alsoe to a satisfactory end." "Why do you have to go to Haicheng?" Grace wondered.


    "You should go on a trip. You don''t like the sea best?" He gently shook the ss in his hand, and his voice was somewhat seductive.


    Grace hesitated and nodded in agreement.


    ......


    Three dayster, Haicheng.


    Grace strolled on the golden beach, looking at the blue sea and blowing the cool sea breeze. Recalling the night three days ago, she still felt very confused. She did not expect that she had agreed toe to Haicheng with Zhou Jiaqiao. After wandering outside for a while, she felt tired and went back to her room and fell asleep in a daze.


    This sleep was very heavy, and she felt as if she had been bewitched, immersed in endless dreams, and could not wake up.


    Under her countless struggles, she suddenly woke up with a start, but she screamed out with fear.


    She was not in the hotel room at all, but was tied to the sea reef by the sea.


    The waves came at her louder and louder, wetting her long white dress. She curled up there shivering and felt that she would fall into the sea at any time.


    At the end of the rope stood Zhou Jiaqiao with a smiling face.


    Zhou Jiaqiao shook his cell phone and smiled at the microphone and said, "Carl and Grace are now on the reef. If you don''t show up in an hour, the sea will engulf her and drown her alive." When his voice fell, he hung up the phone directly.


    Grace looked at him in horror and said in disbelief, "Zhou Jiaqiao, what are you doing? Why do you do this to me?"


    "Grace, I''m sorry, I really want to be friends with you, but unfortunately, you are the only woman Carl cares about." When ites to Carl, his eyes suddenly cold down.


    He walked step by step to Grace, gently touched Grace''s delicate face, sipped his lips and said, "But don''t worry, when I sessfully kill Carl, I will spare your life."


    Hearing what he said, Graceughed sarcastically: "So, Carl is right, you did approach me for a purpose?"


    "Yes, I began to think that the person Carl liked was Alice, so I took the initiative to find Alice and promised to help her forge cases to approach her. But after a period of contact, I found that the person Carl liked was you, not her, so when you found me, I immediately sold Alice and joined your camp."


    "You are really despicable!" Grace stared at him angrily and gnashed his teeth. "I still believe you so much that I think you really want to help me!"


    "Grace, you are still too naive. In this world, there is no sincerity for no reason." He sneered.


    Grace smiled wryly, thought for a moment and said, "So what have you done to me this month?"


    "I didn''t do anything either. I just hypnotized you a little. Otherwise, how could you listen to me?" Zhou Jiaqiao smiled and lowered his voice. "I brought you here specially even though I had already allowed Carl toe to Haicheng on business today."


    Grace stared at his still gentle face, but his back felt cold.


    She bit her lower lip and whispered, "Zhou Jiaqiao, what deep hatred do you have with Carl? It is worth your deliberate efforts to deal with him."


    For an instant, Zhou Jiaqiao''s hand became a fist and his face became very ugly.


    He said scarlet everywhere: "Grace, Carl is not what you think. He is an evil murderer. I havee to pay for his life!"


    What?


    Grace looked at him in shock, his face full of disbelief.


    He ignored her, but took out his watch and began to n the time.


    The sea has risen a lot and has flooded Grace''s waist.


    Grace was trembling with cold, and his hands and feet were terribly cold.


    As time went by, the sea rose slowly and almost flooded Grace''s chest, but Carl was still not seen.


    Looking at the empty beach, Zhou Jiaqiao smiled and sarcastically said, "Grace, it seems that you still love the wrong person. Carl doesn''t love you at all. He loves only himself."


    At this point, he grabbed her by the hair and sneered, "in this case, then you go to death!"


    "Don''t... Zhou Jiaqiao, you wait... he wille..." Grace hurriedly shook his head, a full face of weak said.


    Zhou Jiaqiao, however, looked at the time with low eyes and smiled harshly: "Sorry, Grace, it''s time."


    At the end of the speech, Grace was pushed into the sea water. She shouted desperately for help, but the cold sea water kept pouring into her nose and mouth, choking her tears. For an instant, she felt difficult to breathe, weak all over, almost suffocated...

 Chapter 152 Cooperation between Carl and Caleb

    She looked down and saw her long hair like seaweed, swinging and swinging, breathing, slowly bing urgent. Just when she thought she was going to drown alive, Carl''s cold voice came overhead: "Zhou Jiaqiao, let go of Grace!" Zhou Jiaqiao ha ha a smile, this just lifted Grace from the sea.


    Grace''s face was weak and he vomited out a few mouthfuls of sea water, coughed violently and gulped out fresh air. Zhou Jiaqiao patted her pale face and sneered, "Boss Carl is here. It seems that Grace is still useful."


    "You let Grace go." Carl approached him step by step and lowered his voice. "I said, if you have anything to do with me, don''t hurt Grace. She is innocent."


    "I don''t want to hurt innocent people either, Carl. As long as you jump from here, I will let her go." Zhou Jiaqiao pointed to the endless sea and smiled. "No, Carl, you can''t jump..." Grace shook his head at him with a weak face.


    This is the sea. The sea is deep and fierce. There are still unknown creatures in it. If you really jump down, you will surely die.


    "Shut up!" Zhou Jiaqiao, however, sharply interrupted her, pushing her to the side and gnashing her teeth, "Grace, if he doesn''t die tonight, I will kill you!"


    "Don''t you touch Grace." At the moment of speaking, Carl was already standing on the high reef. "I just jumped."


    "You still have a conscience." Zhou Jiaqiao smiled with satisfaction and grunted coldly, "Jump. As long as you jump, I will take Grace away immediately. The sea will soon flood her. You have no time."


    He nced at the sea water flooded between Grace''s neck, nced not far from the corner of his eye, stared at Zhou Jiaqiao and said, "Zhou Jiaqiao, I can die, but I have to die, do you understand? I have investigated you. You have been living in Haicheng before. There is no intersection between me and you. Why do you hate me so much and why do you have to kill me?"


    "You are not bashful to ask!" For an instant, Zhou Jiaqiao''s mood became very excited. He shouted, "Carl, do you still remember Zhou Jianing? It was because of you that she stood on the high sea reef and ended her life! You killed her!" Zhou Jianing?


    Carl''s beautiful eyebrows twisted and his eyes were full of doubts.


    The name is familiar to him, but he can''t remember who it is.


    "You are indeed a fickle man, you give me to die! I want you to bury my sister!" Zhou Jiaqiao pointed to him and shouted. "Don''t get excited, I''ll jump by myself." Carl hurriedly raised his hand and walked step by step towards the boundless sea.


    Grace''s face went white with fear and tried to stop him aloud, but his mouth was covered to death.


    Before she could react, she was pulled to the bottom of the sea. Someone hugged her waist and took advantage of Zhou Jiaqiao''s entanglement with Carl to cut Zhou Jiaqiao''s rope and rescue her from Zhou Jiaqiao''s hand.


    Seeing Grace saved, Carl sneered, jumped down directly, kicked Zhou Jiaqiao down and ran away.


    When Grace reacted, she found out that she had been carried to the car.


    The person who saved her was Wolfgang.


    To her surprise, the person sitting on Wolfgang''s co-pilot was Carl.


    Looking at her shivering, Wolfgang and Carl both took off their coats and put them on her.


    She looked at the back of the two and wondered, "Wolfgang and Carl, why are you together?"


    "Nothing, if it weren''t for saving you, I wouldn''t have let him in my car." Wolfgang nced at Carl and snorted coldly, "Grace, I told you long ago to stay away from Carl. Now it''s all right. One wave after another. How many lives do you have to withstand this ordeal?"


    "I really don''t understand what happened to Zhou Jiaqiao." Carl pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He took a few sips and said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t know what he said about Zhou Jianing."


    "Before I came to Haicheng, I investigated Zhou Jiaqiao." Wolfgang narrowed his eyes, Yapiughed, "The Zhou family can only be considered a well-off family in Haicheng, The family is still happy, But six years ago, I didn''t know what was going on. After returning from Romantic city, the Zhou family''s eldest daughter suddenly jumped into the sea andmitted suicide. Although she was rescuedter, she became a vegetable andy in a nursing home all the time. Zhou Jiaqiao also began to study medicine at that time and became an excellent psychologist. A year ago, she suddenly went to Romantic city, and he has been investigating you.


    As he said this, he looked at Carl.


    Carl frowned and wondered, "That is to say, Zhou Jianing is still alive?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Do you know which nursing home she lives in?"


    "Of course I do."


    "Then take me to see her."


    Looking at the way the two men spoke, Grace narrowed his eyes and smiled, as if he had seen Carl and Caleb five years ago.


    She hooked her lips and smiled, and said in a hoarse voice, "Wolfgang, take us to see Zhou Jianing. We have to find out about this."


    "Well, I agreed to help you for Grace''s sake." Wolfgang was dazed, nced at Carl and grunted coldly.


    "Well, I know." Carl nodded gently, gave Grace a worried look and whispered, "Where are we going now? I''m worried Grace will catch a cold."


    "Go to my house first." Wolfgang turned the steering wheel and said without expression.


    The car soon stopped at the gate of a resplendent vi.


    This is Grace''s first visit to the Tang family. Although she has seen countless luxurious houses, she was shocked when she entered the Tang family. The Tang family deserves to be the richest man in Haicheng, and indeed it deserves its reputation.


    Wolfgang took Grace into the guest room and prepared clean clothes and towels for her to take a bath first.


    When she came out from the bath, she saw Wolfgang and Carl sitting at the marble table on the balcony, sipping the best red wine.


    Carl gently shook his goblet, looked around and said lightly, ''tang family is also a good destination for you. Why do you have to deliberately rob Carl family?"


    "I just got what I wanted back. What''s the matter?" Wolfgang''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and Yapi smiled, "Carl, I told you long ago that Carl family Group and Grace are mine, and I will never give them to you." Hearing what he said, Carl narrowed his eyes and smiled. Suddenly he leaned in his ear and lowered his voice. "Brother-inw, whether five years ago or five yearster, do you think I really robbed you of anything?" What?


    Wolfgang shook his body and looked at him with disbelief.

 Chapter 153 Memories of He and Zhou Jianing

    He took a sip of the red wine in the goblet and said with a smile: "Once you wanted Grace, I gave Grace to you. At that time, if you told me that you wanted Carl family Group, maybe I would give Carl family Group to you." "Is it?" Wolfgang looked up at him and said word by word, "What if I tell you now that I want Grace and Carl family? Will you give it to me?"


    "Unfortunately, you are no longer Caleb." His voice was still clear and faint, but he was infected with some inexplicable sadness.


    Wolfgang was dazed and his dark eyes sank.


    "Grace, it''s windy at night. Put on a coat." At this moment, there was the voice of the nanny behind him.


    Carl and Wolfgang''s eyes also couldn''t help falling on her.


    She smiled awkwardly, thanked the nanny, then crustily skin of head, walked up to the two men.


    Wolfgang got up and poured Grace a ss of red wine. The three of them sat quietly in the moonlight in a strange atmosphere.


    Just then, the nanny just now suddenly walked to Wolfgang''s side and said a few words to Wolfgang in a low voice. Wolfgang''s handsome face sank, hurriedly got up and hurried to the third floor.


    Looking at his flustered back, Grace sipped his lips and was somewhat puzzled. Who lived on the third floor?


    Carl suddenly got up and stood up, turned his head and said to her, "It''s gettingte, go to bed early, and have to go to the sanatorium tomorrow."


    "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and suddenly thought of something. He asked, "Carl, is Carl family all right?"


    "It''s okay." He was dazed and shook his head gently.


    "That''s good." She smiled and said nothing, then watched him leave.


    The balcony suddenly quieted down, only the sound of the sea beating against the waves and her calm breathing could be heard.


    She watched the two men drink half of the red wine, and her heart was mixed. Once the three of them were close and talked about everything, but times changed. All of them seemed to have hidden secrets in their hearts. Only at that moment did she understand that they really couldn''t go back.


    ......


    The next day, Haicheng Sanatorium.


    Wolfgang parked the car at the door, tapped the steering wheel gently, turned to Carl and said, "Go in by yourself. Grace and I are waiting for you in the car."


    Grace wanted to go with Carl, but Wolfgang stopped him.


    Carl narrowed his eyes, got up and got off the bus, went straight into the sanatorium, and came to the door of Zhou Jianing''s ward.


    Zhou Jianing was quite thin, with white skin and delicate and pretty facial features, but his face was pale and bloodless after a longa. Carl stared at her for a long time, but he still felt that this face was very strange and could not remember any memories rted to her.


    The lives of him and this woman named Zhou Jianing do not seem to have any intersection, but why would Zhou Jiaqiao say that she died because of him?


    Just when he wondered, his eyes were attracted by a small tattoo on Zhou Jianing''s corbone.


    He looked closely and found that the pattern of the tattoo was very special, and the center of the pattern was his name.


    For an instant, Carl was shocked.


    What the hell is going on here? Who is this woman... Who is she?


    "Carl, what do you want to do to my sister?" Behind him suddenly came the voice of Zhou Jiaqiao''s vignce.


    He rushed forward directly, pushed Carl away, protected Zhou Jianing behind him, and shouted at him, "My sister has been hurt like this by you. Do you still refuse to let her go?"


    "I don''t know her." Carl narrowed his eyes and said clearly.


    "You love rat!" Zhou Jiaqiao angrily rushed forward and grabbed him by the cor, gnashing his teeth and saying, "You made my sister''s stomach big and mercilessly abandoned her, causing her tomit suicide by jumping into the sea. Now she is pretending to have amnesia? You are really disgusting!"


    "Zhou Jianing was pregnant with my child?" Carl was shocked.


    "Yes, six years ago, My sister went to Romantic city, Joined the Carl family Group, Soon, she told me that she was in love with Carl, president of Carl family Group. I was worried that she would be cheated at first, but looking at her happy smile, I knew that she really liked you and chose to bless her. But before long, she cried and returned to Haicheng, saying that she was pregnant with your child, but you broke up with her and forced her to shed your child. " Zhou Jiaqiao squeezed his hand into a fist and said angrily, "That night, she chose to jump into the sea tomit suicide. If the passing fisherman hadn''t saved her, she would have died!"


    "It''s not possible." Carl shook his head desperately and felt his brain buzzing.


    Six years ago, Caleb was not dead, Grace had not been sent to a mental hospital, and the person apanying him had always been Grace. He could not fall in love with others, let alone have big stomachs. He was irresponsible. In his mind, there is no such memory at all.


    "Carl, I thought you were a responsible man, but I didn''t think you dared to do it. I despise you!" Zhou Jiaqiao gnashed his teeth.


    "If I had done it, I would have admitted it, but I really don''t know Zhou Jianing." Carl sorted out his thoughts and his handsome eyes narrowed slightly. "Zhou Jiaqiao, are you sure I am the one who is in love with Zhou Jianing?" "Who else can there be besides you?" Zhou Jiaqiao took out an old notebook and fell on him. "This is a diary written by my sister six years ago. The meeting, acquaintance and love between you and her are clearly written. Take a good look at it yourself."


    Carl stretched out his hand and took it, looking at the diary with low eyes.


    It was clearly written in the diary that he and Zhou Jianing met in the elevator of Carl family Group. At that time, Zhou Jianing lost the information in his hand. He bent down to help Zhou Jianing pick up the information. Zhou Jianing thanked him very much, but fell into his arms because he was not used to wearing high heels.


    Later, hecked a femalepanion at the cocktail party. As the nner, Zhou Jianing was at the scene, so he invited Zhou Jianing to attend the cocktail party together.


    The rtionship between the two continued to heat up. In thepany, he took good care of her. He also wrapped up the Western Restaurant in ss Pavilion and expressed to her that the two were naturally together.


    Later, she became pregnant, but he forced her to give up her child on the grounds that she did not want to get married. She was heartbroken and went back to Haicheng tomit suicide.


    Seeing this, Carl''s eyebrows frowned even deeper.


    Diaries are clearly written one by one, not like forgery. Did these things really happen?


    But why, there is no memory of Zhou Jianing in his mind? Is his memory confused again?


    "What is this?" Just as he was thinking, Grace''s puzzled voice came behind him.


    Before he recovered, Grace grabbed the diary in his hand and looked at it with low eyes.

 Chapter 154 His Love Debt

    Carl panicked and tried to rob the diary.


    Grace, however, stepped back a few steps. For an instant, his eyebrows frowned.


    She looked at Zhou Jianing and then at the diary. Her face was full of disbelief and she said, "Carl, is everything written on it true? Didn''t you say you didn''t know Zhou Jianing? What is going on?"


    "I also don''t know what is going on? But I really don''t know Zhou Jianing." Carl hurriedly shook his head.


    "I just don''t want to be responsible." Zhou Jiaqiao gave a sneer and said with a full face of sarcasm, "Anyway, now my sister is lying in a hospital bed, unconscious and dead without proof. No matter what you say, no one can refute you." "No, Grace, listen to me..." Carl grabbed Grace''s hand and hurriedly exined, "I really don''t know any Zhou Jianing and haven''t let her have a child. Six years ago, the person around me was always you."


    "Is it?" Grace smiled absent, but bit by bit broke away from Carl and turned and ran away.


    She wanted to believe Carl very much, but Zhou Jianing''s diary was too clear. Every word was his admiration. If the two had not really fallen in love, she could not have written such a thing, and Zhou Jiaqiao could not have tried every means to avenge him.


    So...


    She shook her head and felt confused.


    Seeing her running out of the nursing home, Gentleman Wolfgang helped her open the co-pilot''s door, then stepped on the elerator and took her away. Looking at her slouch, he pursed his lips and smiled, lowered his voice and said, "Don''t let you in. You won''t listen. Now you''re all right, are you hurt?" "What is going on in Wolfgang, Carl and Zhou Jianing?" Grace grabbed his lower lip and asked with thest trace of expectation.


    "Obviously, this is his debt." Wolfgang smiled and said, "Grace, you don''t naively think that you are really the only woman in Carl over the years?" Ha ha.


    Grace smiled wryly and his heart gave him a sharp pain.


    Yes, he is the president of Carl family Group. Yan is of great value and has power. It is normal for men like him to have countless women around him and to associate more. She is too naive.


    Knowing that she was in a bad mood, Wolfgang did not say much, but sent her to Tang Jia to rest here and said that she would be sent back to Romantic cityter. Feeling tired, she did not refuse and went back to her room to lie in bed ready to rest.


    But her mind has been thinking about Zhou Jianing''s diary just seen. Her heart is very chaotic and she can''t sleep at all.


    Just then, there was a noise outside.


    Grace got up at once and opened the door of the room.


    She got a fright when she saw the womaning from the third floor.


    It was Daisy.


    She was wearing a white nightgown, her face was ck and blue, and her whole body was covered with injuries.


    The nanny followed her and whispered, "Miss Xiao, you''d better go back. Mr. Tang said that you cannot leave the third floor."


    "Why can she be here, but I can''t?" Daisy''s eyes fell on Grace.


    Grace dazed, step by step walked to her side, looked at her up and down, sneer at: "Daisy, so you are hiding here? It seems that you have a hard time these days."


    "I am not hiding here, but Wolfgang saved me." She smiled proudly, "Yes, I really have a bad time these days. I have to say that Carl is very ruthless. He has been sending someone to track me down and almost killed me. Fortunately, Wolfgang still has feelings for me, not only saving me, but also bringing me home."


    "It''s a pity that Carl also came to Haicheng and Daisy. Maybe Wolfgang will give you to him personally." Grace ha ha a smile.


    "You underestimate Wolfgang''s feelings for me too much. I have been with him for so many years, and he has me in his heart." Daisy looked up at her, and her eyes suddenly cooled down. "Grace, if it weren''t for you, Wolfgang would have been with me!"


    "Daisy, if you dare to touch Grace again, I will kill you." Before Grace could say anything, Wolfgang''s cruel and cold voice came behind him.


    Daisy got a big fright, quickly changed into a smiling face and said, "Wolfgang, you misunderstood. I already know that I was wrong. I will never embarrass Grace in the future."


    "Roll up." Wolfgang said impatiently, "If you dare to take another step on the third floor, I will break your leg."


    "OK, I''ll be right up." She nodded, then held the railing and walked up step by step.


    But the moment she turned around, she nced at Grace, her eyes full of cruel.


    Wolfgang didn''t pay any attention to Daisy at all. Instead, he took out a air ticket and handed it to Grace. He said lightly, "Grace, this is a air ticket back to Romantic city. I have arranged it for you."


    "Well, thank you." Grace nodded gently, but hesitated somewhat.


    "Don''t think about Carl, he is expected to stay in Haicheng for a few more days." Wolfgang said slowly, "Zhou Jianing is awake."


    "What?" Grace was shocked and his face was full of disbelief.


    "It seems that Zhou Jianing is really deeply attached to Carl. After seeing Carl yesterday, his brain seemed to be stimted and miraculously woke up." He grunted coldly, "I heard that Zhou Jianing has been pestering Carl and won''t let him go."


    "Is it?" Grace squeezed the air ticket in his hand, and the bitterness on his lips deepened.


    "Well, Grace, don''t be sad, you still have me." Wolfgang took her hand gently and said with a full face of seriousness, "I''ll apany you back to Romantic city."


    "Thank you, Wolfgang." She smiled gratefully.


    The next day, Grace and Wolfgang returned to Romantic city.


    She returned to her work and life and worked very hard not to think about Carl and Zhou Jianing, but this morning, she just came to Grace family Group and received a text message from Zhou Jiaqiao.


    He said that he had returned to Romantic city with Zhou Jianing. Zhou Jianing wanted to meet her and told her the ward number where Zhou Jianing lived.


    She hesitated for a long time, but decided to meet Zhou Jianing.


    She drove to the hospital, stood at the door of the ward, hesitated for a long time, then gently pushed open the door of the ward.


    Zhou Jianing, dressed in blue and white clothes, was lying on the sickbed with a weak face. When she saw Graceing, she got up and smiled, "Are you Grace?"


    "Well, MISS ZHOU, hello." Grace said hello to her politely.


    "It''s more beautiful than I expected. Please sit down." She said hastily.


    Grace was not used to being so close to her rival in love, so he stood there straight and looked at her and said, "Miss ZHOU, just say what you have. I am very busy and have no time to greet you."

 Chapter 155 I will not rob Carl with you.

    Hearing what she said, Zhou Jianing paused and smiled apologetically: "Sorry, I forgot that you were a busy man and even invited you here."


    At this point, she got up, bowed to Grace with difficulty, and whispered, "Grace, Jiaqiao has told me all about you. I apologize to you on behalf of Jiaqiao. I''m sorry, he shouldn''t have hurt you." Looking at her thin body and pale face, Grace frowned and pursed her lips. "If you came to me because of this, there is no need."


    Say that finish, she turned to leave.


    "Grace, talk to me about Carl." Zhou Jianing said lightly.


    Hearing what she said, Grace froze, but stopped.


    She smiled bitterly and continued, "In fact, I have been lying in a hospital bed for six years. I have been conscious in a daze. I have been dreaming all the time. I have always dreamed about my past with Carl. I have never forgotten Carl, so when I heard him calling my name, I woke up. Unexpectedly, I really saw him."


    Grace squinted at her, wondering what she was trying to say.


    However, she turned the conversation around and said with a wry smile: "Grace, I heard Jiaqiao tell the story of you and Carl. I know that you love Carl as much as I do. Don''t worry, I won''t rob you or anything. I also know that I am not qualified. When my body is well, I will leave him."


    Hearing this, Grace paused and couldn''t help turning his head to look at her.


    How she wished she could see a trace of hypocrisy or deliberate on her face, but her clear eyes were sincere and sincere enough to make her feel sorry.


    At that moment, Grace hoped she could be worse.


    If she can be as vicious as Ste or as hypocritical as Alice, then she can directly snatch Carl back, but it happened that she is a kind and poor person, and the kind person that Grace cannot bear to hurt most is the kind person. Because in this hypocritical world, kindness is too valuable.


    So she sighed lightly and said lightly, "Forget it, you should take good care of your illness and wait until you are well."


    When her voice fell, she turned and left the ward.


    After a few steps, I met Wen Tingyi.


    Wen Tingyi blocked her way and said smilingly, "Grace, long time no see."


    "Hello, Dr. Wen." Only then did Grace recover and smiled at him.


    "Why are you uneasy? Not feeling well?" Wen Tingyi looked at her and asked.


    "It''s okay, too many things have happened recently, and my heart is a little confused." She smiled awkwardly.


    "Uh-huh." He nodded gently and lowered his voice. "By the way, how is Hailey these days?"


    Hearing Hailey''s name, Grace was shocked and sipped his lips and said, "She lives normally at work and off work every day. There should be nothing wrong. What''s the matter?"


    "She has been hiding from me recently, not answering my phone or answering my news. It seems that she still hasn''t let go of the previous events." Wen Tingyi sighed lightly and said with a wry smile, "Grace, please help me tell her that I don''t me her for what happened in those days. Now I am really happy to meet her again."


    "Ah?" Grace was shocked. "Did you know Hailey before?"


    "Uh-huh." He nodded gently, said nothing more, and turned away.


    Grace sipped his lips with a full face of doubts and decided to ask Hailey out to find out what was going on.


    In the evening, Grace and Hailey were sitting in Romantic city''s busy gear. Grace told Hailey what had happened in recent days.


    Hailey took a gulp of beer and narrowed his eyes. "So six years ago Carl g Zhou Jianing and now he forgets Zhou Jianing? I didn''t expect Carl to be such a person."


    "But Carl has always said that he really does not have this memory. I don''t think he is lying." Grace frowned. "I don''t understand what''s going on either."


    "Did he hurt his brain and forget Zhou Jianing?" Hailey thought for a moment and said, "Didn''t he forget you too?"


    "Maybe." Grace sighed softly and felt more agitated.


    She raised her ss to Hailey and narrowed her eyes. "Xin Yao, what happened to you and Wen Tingyi? I didn''t even know that you knew Wen Tingyi before."


    "I didn''t expect Wen Tingyi to be the little one I knew when I was a child." Hailey sighed softly and said, "Do you remember? I told you before that when I was in the orphanage, besides Aaron, I had a friend, who was little."


    "He was very thin at that time, so I gave him the nickname. He often followed me and was my sidekick. Later, on one asion, Aaron and I were going to escape from the orphanage, and he also said he would escape with us." Speaking of which, she bit her lower lip and her body shook uncontrobly. "I remember that night, it rained heavily. The three of us ran out of the orphanage. We had nned well, but the little one was hit by a car in the process of escaping." "I will never forget the way he fell in a pool of blood and kept reaching for me to save him, but the orphanage people have been chasing us. We have no choice but to leave him and continue to run forward." Hailey knocked on his forehead with guilt on his face. "I was really not a human being at that time."


    "At that time, you were young and must have been very scared." Grace sighed lightly and sipped his lips. "What happenedter? What happenedter?"


    "Later, we were still taken back by the orphanage, but the little one was into thin air. He didn''t return to the orphanage and there was no news. The orphanage said he was dead. I always thought I had killed him. Every night I dreamed that he was covered in blood and felt guilty for a long time." Hailey said with a wry smile, "Who knows, after so many years, he suddenly appeared and became Wen Tingyi, the only sessor of rowan family Group."


    "He came back to find you." Grace took Hailey''s hand gently and said clearly, "He said he didn''t me you."


    "No... I''m sorry for him... I hurt him..." Hailey shook his head hurriedly, his eyes full of panic and guilt.


    Grace sighed softly and tried tofort her, but his cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Huan''s name on the screen, she was dazed and slid the answer key.


    "Grace, don''t you want Zhou Jianing''s employment information in Carl family Group six years ago? I sent it to your email, please check it." Lu Huanwen and a pleasant voice came. Grace trembled slightly and opened the mailbox gently, but his heart was inexplicably scared... ... ...

 Chapter 156 Please leave me alone

    After the clock opened, she froze all over.


    Although it has been six years, the information on the personnel department still clearly records that Zhou Jianing was indeed an employee of the nning department of Carl family Group. The time when she started her job and the time when she left her job are exactly the same as those written in her diary.


    In other words, Zhou Jianing did not lie.


    For an instant, Grace panicked and hurriedly asked, "Warren Fule, do you know about Carl and Zhou Jianing?" "Grace, I just joined Carl family Group six years ago. I don''t know anything about Boss Carl." Warren Fule replied.


    "Well, thank you." With that, Grace hung up the phone.


    Looking at her slouch, Hailey frowned and said, "Grace, what''s the matter? Has Zhou Jianing been verified?"


    "Well, I originally thought that Zhou Jianing might have lied, but now it seems that she didn''t lie. What happened six years ago actually happened. But six years ago, my rtionship with Carl was so good that I once thought that if nothing happened to Caleb, we would be happy together forever." Grace sighed softly, his eyes full of bitterness.


    "Maybe everything has a side you can''t see." Hailey patted her on the shoulder andforted her. "It''s good to learn to put down the past."


    Grace nodded gently, then lowered his head and went on drinking.


    At this moment, Hailey''s eyes suddenly drifted to the door.


    Before Grace could react, she saw her vigorously smashing the beer bottle on the table, then got up and rushed out angrily.


    Fearing that something would happen to her, Grace hurriedly followed in her footsteps.


    I saw Aaron and Zhang Orange standing at the door of the big gear, talking andughing while ordering.


    Hailey rushed directly to Aaron, biting his lips and staring at him.


    He got a big fright. After recovering, he smiled awkwardly and said, "Xin Yao, are you here too?"


    "What''s the matter? Is it in your eyes? Is it still hindering your pick up hot chicks?" Hailey red at Zhang Chengcheng and sneered, "Aaron, you are very good. You tell me every day that you are busy with your work and that you have to work overtime. I have been trying to understand you, but you and Zhang Chengcheng are romantic here? Ha ha, don''t forget, I am your real girlfriend!"


    "Xin yao, you don''t get me wrong, ourw here party, I..."


    "Pa!" Before he finished speaking, Hailey raised his hand, pped Zhang Orange hard in the face, gnashed his teeth and said, "Shut up and it will make you sick to see you."


    Zhang Chengcheng covered his beaten face and looked at Aaron with injustice.


    Aaron narrowed his eyes and said lightly, "Hailey, let''s not involve others in our own affairs."


    "How can she be someone else? If she hadn''t intervened in the middle, would we be what we are today?" Hailey gave Zhang Orange a white look and grunted coldly.


    Aaron said very calmly: "Hailey, I can definitely tell you that Zhang Chengcheng and I are just colleagues, and our problems, you know in your heart, we are not suitable, so, stop pestering and break up..."


    "Why not? What is wrong?" Hailey bit his lower lip and his eyes suddenly turned red. "Aaron, you obviously like me, otherwise, you wouldn''t have been with me for so many years. You also killed Kevin for me and almost went to jail. You clearly said that when everything was over, we would get married..."


    "I''m too tired to be with you." He didn''t look at her, and his voice was very light and light. "Perhaps Wen Tingyi is right. What you need is a powerful and powerful person who can protect you. I am just an ordinary person. I just want to find a stable job and live my life in an ordinary way. Therefore, please let me go."


    What?


    Hailey looked at him with disbelief on his face, tears streaming down his face.


    But she still came forward to hug him and hurriedly said, "Aaron, I don''t need anything. I only want you, I can apany you to live a in life, as long as you like, I can do anything..."


    "But with you, my life has never been in." Aaron gave a cold hum, pushed her away and said clearly, "Hailey, if you really thank me for my efforts over the years, then you should stop pestering me. I don''t want to see you again." Leaving this sentence behind, he turned to hold Zhang Chengcheng and left with Zhang Chengcheng.


    Hailey gave a wry smile and the whole person fell to the ground, tears streaming more fiercely.


    Grace hurriedly stepped forward to hold her and said heartily, "Xin Yao, are you all right?"


    However, she patted her heart severely and said with tears in her eyes, "Grace, my heart hurts, really hurts..."


    "Do you know? I have nned where to buy our wedding room, what kind of wedding dress I should choose, and what kind ofyout our wedding scene will be, but he suddenly changed. During this period of time, he has been hiding from me and has said countless times to break up with me, but I really loathe to give up. We have experienced so much and I love him so much... why does he have to leave me?"


    Grace stretched out his hand and took her in his arms, patting her on the back gently. He said helplessly, "I can''t force such things as feelings. Let nature take its course."


    "But I really loathe to give up, why didn''t he tell me earlier that we had no result and had to let me fall so deep..." She fell into Grace''s arms and wept bitterly.


    Grace stayed with her quietly until she was tired from crying and sent her home.


    As a result, as soon as she came out of Hailey''s house, Wen Tingyi''s phone came in.


    "Grace, have you seen Xin Yao? Is she all right?" Wen Tingyi''s worried voice came.


    "She and Aaron broke uppletely and are in poor condition now. If you have time, you cane and apany her." Grace replied.


    "They... really broke up?" Wen Tingyi at the other end of the phone paused.


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s not because of you, but Hailey really needsfort now." With that, Grace hung up the phone.


    She very much hopes that Hailey and Aaron can achieve good results, but now it seems that Aaron is determined to break up. In this case, it is better to give Wen Tingyi a chance, at least Wen Tingyi really likes Hailey. I hope Hailey will be happy in the end.


    She sighed softly and quickened her pace home.


    She broke her heart for Hailey''s affairs. Little imagine, her life is also undergoing earth-shaking changes. She never thought that her rtionship with Carl had encountered such a huge storm.

 Chapter 157 Do you need a male companion?

    It has been three days since I saw Carl again.


    Grace came to Carl family Group headquarters to attend a meeting on behalf of Grace family Group. Carl was sitting in the center of the meeting room and his face was very pale.


    After the meeting, Grace slowly packed his things, but Carl suddenly came up to her and lowered his voice and said, "Grace, do you want to have dinner tonight?"


    Grace was dazed, looked up at her, sipped his lips and said, "Isn''t Zhou Jianing discharged from the hospital today? Zhou Jiaqiao held a family dinner and invited everyone to attend. Didn''t you receive the invitation?" "Are you going to the Zhou family dinner?" His beautiful eyebrows twisted slightly.


    "Well, of course I have to go. I''m quite curious about you and Zhou Jianing." Leaving this sentence behind, Grace got up directly and turned to leave.


    After leaving Carl family Group, Grace came to the shopping mall specially and bought a set of exquisite small dresses to attend the family dinner in the evening.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, she arrived at Zhou''s house as promised.


    Zhou Jiaqiao bought a small duplex building in the city center. Although it is not very luxurious, the Japanese minimalist style looks veryfortable and the home is beautifully decorated.


    There were not many people entertaining the sister and brother. Seeing Graceing, Zhou Jiaqiao greeted him and said smilingly, "Grace, thank you foring. I''m sorry about the previous incident."


    "Don''t mention the past." Grace smiled estrangingly, "Where is MISS ZHOU?"


    "Inside, by the way, Carl is here." Zhou Jiaqiao whispered a reminder.


    She was dazed and did not speak, so she took her long legs and went in.


    Zhou Jianing wore a white in and elegant long skirt and stood in the center of the living room. His face with a little makeup looked a lot better and smiled very gently.


    And beside her stood Carl in a suit and tie.


    She raised her goblet to Carl and smiled and said, "Boss Carl, thank you foring and seeing you. I am really happy." "Uh-huh." Carl replied absently.


    "Have I caused you a lot of troubles during this period of time?" Seems to see Carl''s unhappiness, she hurriedly said, "If you think my appearance makes you ufortable, I can also go back to Haicheng. I don''t want to be a burden to you any more."


    "No, don''t think so." Carl narrowed his eyes and softened his voice a little.


    Seeing this scene, Grace was dazed and stopped.


    Just as she hesitated whether toe forward, a faint voice from Zhou Jiaqiao came behind her: "My sister was very sensitive and kind since she was a child. Because of this, when Carl abandoned her, she didn''t think of revenge, but foolishly jumped into the sea tomit suicide. What a fool."


    "So?" Grace narrowed his eyes and turned to look at him. "Zhou Jiaqiao, what do you want to say?"


    "I want to tell you that this time, no matter what, I will protect my sister. I will not let anyone hurt her again, including you and Carl." Zhou Jiaqiao snorted coldly, with a strong threat in tone.


    Grace smiled wryly. At that time, he did not know how to answer the question.


    Just then, Carl''s eyes fell on her.


    But just as he came towards her, she subconsciously turned around and wanted to leave.


    Unexpectedly, I happened to meet Wolfgang.


    Before she could speak, Wolfgang came forward to put his arms around her thin waist and drew them closer. He smiled and said, "Miss Grace, I heard Zhou Jiaqiao also arranged the dance. Do you need a malepanion?" She nced at Carl not far away, put her hand on Wolfgang''s big hand, narrowed her eyes and smiled, "Of course I need it."


    "Anytime." At the end of the voice, Wolfgang led her to the center of the stage and danced to the beautiful music.


    "Boss Carl, let''s go dancing too. This is my favorite dance music." Zhou Jianing walked to Carl''s side and said happily.


    "Sorry, I can''t dance." He gave her a cold look and turned away.


    Grace''s heart, with his departure, immediately emptied down.


    The next morning, Grace was still asleep when he was woken up by the rapid ringing of his cell phone.


    Seeing Doria''s name on the screen, she rubbed her sleepy eyes and slipped the answer key: "Hello, Doria, what''s the matter in the morning?"


    "Ms Grace, you shoulde to thepany soon. Something has happened." Doria said with a full face of panic, "Hailey is sitting on the rooftop of thepany and is going tomit suicide by jumping off a building." "What?" Grace jumped out of bed in fear and said at once, "Doria, help me stabilize her and I''ll be right over!"


    After hanging up the phone, she quickly got up and headed for Grace family Group.


    A lot of people have gathered downstairs in Grace family Group, but everyone dare not go up for fear of angering Hailey.


    Grace rushed to the rooftop acrossyers of people and saw Hailey standing on the rooftop tottering. She burst out and shouted, "Hailey, are you crazy? You give me back! For a man, you even don''t want your own life? Are you worthy of those of us who love you?"


    "Grace, there you are." Hailey turned to look at Grace, gently shook his cell phone and hooked his lips. "I called Aaron and I told him that if he really didn''t want me, I would jump from here."


    "Come down quickly, I won''t allow you to find your life for a man!" Grace frowned and stretched out his hand to pull her.


    However, she stepped back a few steps and shouted at Grace, "Grace, don''te here. If you take another step forward, I will really jump!"


    "You..." Grace helplessly looked at her, and afraid of stimting her, dare not continue to go forward.


    She smiled and said with tears in her eyes: "Grace, I know I am silly to do this, but let me be silly once. I really can''t live without Aaron. It will take half an hour. I will wait for him here for half an hour."


    "Well, then I''ll wait with you." Grace grabbed her lower lip and stood in a safe position from her, waiting anxiously.


    On the way, she also took out her mobile phone and secretly sent several short messages to Aaron, asking Aaron toe quickly.


    However, as time went by, the countdown on Hailey''s mobile phone was about to return to zero, and Aaron was still not seen.


    At thest second, Hailey threw his cell phone directly on the ground and said with a wry smile: "It seems that he will note. He really doesn''t want me. In this case, let me die. Life without him is more painful than death." "Xin Yao, no!"


    Grace went white with fear and wanted to go to Hailey.


    But it was toote. Hailey closed his eyes and jumped down towards the tall building.


    "Hailey!"

 Chapter 158 Women who are too clever are not cute.

    At the moment when Hailey suddenly fell down, her wrist was strongly grabbed.


    Her whole body was suspended in mid-air, and the strong wind whirring in her ear made her wake up immediately. She looked up and found that it was Wen Tingyi, not Aaron, who caught her.


    She looked at Wen Tingyi, whose veins stood out blue, and hurriedly said, "Wen Tingyi, you let me go, or you will fall."


    "No, no." Wen Tingyi took her hand tightly and said clearly, "Yao Yao, when I was a child, I let you go once. This time, I won''t let you go again. I want you to know that the little one who followed you when I was a child grew up and could protect you."


    As he said this, he pulled her from the brink of danger with all his strength and little by little.


    Hailey stared at his tough face and cried.


    Grace looked at this and rushed forward to help Wen Tingyi rescue Hailey.


    Hailey was so scared that her legs were weak that shey in Wen Tingyi''s arms. Wen Tingyi patted her back andforted her softly.


    However, she patted him on the chest and cried and shouted, "Wen tingyi, are you stupid? Why do you have to be in danger again and again for me? Why don''t you cherish your life so much? When I was a child, it was like this... now it is like this... can you cherish your life..."


    As soon as he grasped her trembling hand, he narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Because I am your little one, I said, no matter what happens, I will be by your side to protect you."


    "You fool." Hailey leaned on his shoulder and burst into tears.


    Grace smiled helplessly and turned to dismiss the employees around him.


    At this moment, Carl''s familiar figure suddenly appeared in the crowd.


    Before she recovered, she saw Carl suddenly rush to her face, pressing her shoulder and saying with a full face of worry, "Grace, are you all right? Are you not hurt?"


    "I''m fine." Grace looked at him with a puzzled face and sipped his lips. "Carl, what''s wrong with you?"


    He did not answer, but hugged her in his arms, tightly and with all his strength, as if afraid of losing something precious.


    "It''s good to be fine, it''s good to be fine."


    Feeling suffocated, Grace hurriedly pushed him away and frowned, "Carl, what do you want?"


    "Grace, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." He took her hand tightly, He apologized to her in a low voice, "I didn''t handle the Zhou Jianing incident properly, but I really don''t know what was going on. I didn''t have any memories of being with Zhou Jianing at all. I even went to my psychologist for this. The psychologist also said that my memory was fine, but Zhou Jianing didn''t look like he was lying. I was really going to copse."


    "Ah?" Grace looked at him with a puzzled face. I didn''t expect him to say this suddenly.


    However, he continued, "Grace, will you give me some more time, please? I will definitely find out about Zhou Jianing. Before that, you should not entertain foolish ideas or jump off buildings again. I want you to live well." Hearing what he said, Grace raised his eyebrows and grunted coldly, "Who told you I was going to jump off a building?"


    "I just saw the entertainment news. The incident of Grace family Group women jumping off a building was broadcast live on it. When I saw you, I rushed over. Fortunately, you were fine. Otherwise, I would never forgive myself." He lowered his voice and said, "Grace, I have never liked Zhou Jianing. The person in my heart has always been you. There must be something strange about this. Will you wait?"


    "Well, I''ll give you time." Grace nodded and said helplessly, "However, you can see clearly that Hailey, not me, is the one who wants to jump off the building."


    "What?" Carl handsome eyes narrowed, a face of shock.


    Following Grace''s eyes, he saw Hailey crying bitterly and Wen Tingyi nearby, and immediately understood...


    It seems that he was too anxious to find out what was going on, so he hurried over.


    He quietly loosened his grip on Grace''s hand, coughed gently and said lightly, "I also care about my subordinates. Since you are all fine, I will go first." In order to ease the embarrassment, someone turned around and left.


    "Carl." Grace cried out to him, grabbed his lower lip and said, "Is everything you just said true?"


    "Well, it''s true." He was shocked and nodded affirmatively and said, "You are waiting for me. I will definitely give you a truth about Zhou Jianing." His voice fell and he left quickly.


    Grace sighed softly and his eyes followed his footsteps all the way down.


    In a trance, she seemed to see Aaron in the crowd.


    She paused for a moment, and before she could react, she saw the figure sh past and disappear.


    She turned to look at Hailey and Wen Tingyi not far away, sighed lightly and said nothing.


    It seems that Hailey and Aaron are predestined friends after all.


    After the incident, Hailey had a very serious high fever, fell ill and was admitted to the hospital.


    Wen Tingyi has been standing by her side and taking good care of her.


    After work today, Grace came to the hospital to visit Hailey as usual, but she stayed for a while and didn''t want to be a light bulb. She told Hailey to have a good rest and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, I met Wolfgang at the gate of the hospital.


    He drove a very eye-catching blue sports car and gave Grace a long whistle with a yuppy face.


    Grace walked up to him and wondered, "Wolfgang, why are you here?"


    "Come to the hospital to inquire about something and n to go to the sanatorium." He said smilingly.


    "What are you doing in the sanatorium?" At the bottom of her heart, there was an unknown premonition.


    "Of course, to visit old friends." With that, he quickly turned the steering wheel and was ready to leave. Grace frowned, hurriedly opened the co-pilot''s door and sat up.


    He squinted his narrow eyes and looked at him, smiling like a ruffian: "Are you so active today?"


    "Take me with you. It happens that I haven''t seen Martha for a long time." If she is right, Wolfgang should havee to the hospital to inquire about Martha and is now going to the sanatorium to find Martha. Sure enough, he froze for a few seconds, then stepped on the elerator and drove off.


    But the next second, he leaned over to Grace and the evil spirit smiled, "Grace, have I ever told you that women are not cute if they are too smart?"


    "I don''t care." Grace narrowed his eyes and said clearly, "Wolfgang, I want to know more than this, what exactly do you want to do to Martha?"

 Chapter 159 Rose is pregnant

    "Nothing." He grunted coldly and said lightly, "It''s just a visit."


    Seeing that his face was not very good, Grace silently fastened his seat belt and asked nothing more. The car went all the way and soon stopped at the entrance of the sanatorium.


    Grace followed Wolfgang to Martha''s ward.


    Unexpectedly, Martha''s ward door was left unlocked and there were still people inside.


    Grace narrowed his eyes and looked in along the crack of the door. The person inside was Zhou Jianing.


    I saw her gently holding Martha''s hand and saying with a wry smile: "Aunt Sun, I had a hard time waking up. I have always wanted to see you. Unexpectedly, you have be like this."


    "Although I don''t know what you have experienced over the years, it doesn''t matter. I will let my brother help you cure the disease. He is a very good psychiatrist and will definitely make you recover."


    Hearing her words, Grace was shocked. She did not expect that Zhou Jianing still knew Martha and seemed to have a good rtionship with Martha.


    Zhou Jianing took Martha''s hand again and talked for a long time. It was not until Wolfgang pushed the door and entered that she got a fright and sat up from the bed.


    Seeing Wolfgang and Grace, she was shocked and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Grace, you take MISS ZHOU out first." Wolfgang looked down on Martha, who was in a trance in bed, and said with a smile, "I want to say a few words to Ms Sun alone."


    Grace was a little worried, but seeing the nurse Carl hired for Martha watching all the time, he didn''t say much and took Zhou Jianing out.


    Zhou Jianing wiped the tears from his eyes and looked into the ward with a full face of worry. "Grace, will nothing happen to Aunt Sun?"


    "You have a good rtionship with Martha?" Grace sipped his lips and looked at her, wondering.


    "Yes, when I was in Romantic city six years ago, Aunt Sun was very kind to me." She nodded and fell into memory. "At that time, I came to a strange city alone. I was not familiar with my life, and I was not very sociable. I lived alone every day. Later, I happened to meet Aunt Sun in a beauty salon. Aunt Sun said that seeing that I had eye contact, she made friends with me. She not only often asked me to go shopping for dinner, but also invited me to visit my home."


    "Later I got together with Carl, only to know that she was Carl''s mother. She liked me very much and said several times that she would marry me into Carl family, but I didn''t expect..."


    Speaking of which, Zhou Jianing sighed a long sigh.


    Grace, however, narrowed his eyes and twisted his eyebrows deeper.


    How is Martha in Zhou Jianing''s mouth different from Martha she knows?


    In her impression, Martha has always attached great importance to Carl''s future. In theory, she will never allow Carl to associate with a powerless woman, let alone allow her to marry into Carl family.


    At the beginning, Martha did not agree that Carl liked Grace, because although Grace was Miss Grace family, she was not favored by Ste.


    How can a mercenary woman like her amodate Zhou Jianing and be so kind to Zhou Jianing?


    "Zhou Jianing, are you sure the person you knew was Martha?" Thought of here, Grace looked up at Zhou Jianing asked.


    "Of course, I am sure. I have only been in aa for a few years and my IQ has not deteriorated." Zhou Jianing said definitely.


    "All right." Grace nodded, but his brow frowned slightly.


    Zhou Jianing may not have lied, but she felt that there seemed to be something wrong with her memory. Her memory was different from everyone''s...


    Just as Grace was thinking, Wolfgang opened the ward door with a livid face and came out.


    "Let''s go." He nced at Grace and went straight away.


    Grace hurriedly followed in his footsteps. Although he was puzzled, he did not dare to ask much.


    ......


    After staying in the hospital for a few days, Hailey''s body gradually recovered.


    Knowing that she was discharged from the hospital, Grace came to her house and took her out shopping, saying that he would buy her a bag to help her celebrate.


    With Grace''spany, Hailey''s mood is much better.


    Grace gave her a crooked look and said half jokingly and half seriously, "Xin Yao, Wen Tingyi has been with you for the past few days when you were ill. I think he really likes you. Why don''t you give him a chance?" "My current state is not suitable for love, forget it." Hailey said with a wry smile.


    "It is said that the best way to forget a rtionship is to start a new one. Why don''t you try it?" Grace took her into a high-end women''s clothing store and smiled.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to suffer from love any more." She shook her head obstinately.


    Grace narrowed his eyes and was preparing to speak, but his eyes were attracted by two familiar figures not far away.


    It''s Britney and Rose.


    Rose, without makeup or high heels, stood there with his face turned upside down. Grace didn''t recognize him at once.


    I saw Britney take out a few simple and elegant skirts and gesticte on her, smiling and saying, "Buy this one. This one looks good and Mason will like it."


    "I am a pregnant woman now, why buy so much? I won''t be able to wear it for a few days." Rose smiled.


    "Pregnant women also have to dress up well. Children in their stomachs alone cannot catch a man''s heart." Britney said.


    Hearing this, Grace froze and Rose was pregnant?


    But Frank has been in prison all the time. Is it Mason''s child that she is pregnant with?


    Grace hurried forward, rushed to Rose, stared at her and asked, "Rose, what do you mean by what you just said? Whose child are you pregnant with?"


    Hearing her voice, Rose looked up at her and smiled triumphantly: "Look at what Grace said. Mason is the only man I have now. Of course, I am pregnant with Mason''s child."


    "Do you still want to be shameless?" Grace couldn''t help cursing, "Your husband is Frank, but you are pregnant with Mason''s child? You are Pan Jinlian alive!"


    "Sorry, I have divorced Frank. Now Mason and I are single. Why can''t we be together?" However, she smiled, "Besides, Mason can''t help it to me, otherwise, I won''t be pregnant."


    "You bitch!" Grace couldn''t stand her disgusting face and couldn''t help raising her hand and pping her hard.


    With the sound of "pa", her cheeks suddenly turned red.


    She covered her beaten face, looked up at Grace and sneered, "Grace, what qualifications do you have to hit me? After you seduced Mason and then seduced Carl family''s uncle and nephew, you are more disgusting and shameless than me!" "You!" Chi twilight''s face went white with anger, rushed forward and grabbed Rose''s hair, pping her face more severely than pping her!

 Chapter 160 Zhou Jiaxue didnt go crazy

    I told you to talk nonsense!


    I told you to frame people!


    I''ll rip your mouth off today!


    But just as she fanned to the fifth time, her wrist was grabbed vigorously.


    As soon as she lifted her eyes, she bumped into Mason''s dark eyes.


    She had not seen Mason for only a few months, but it felt as if he had passed away. He had lost a lot of weight, his hair was a little long, and his chin had a faint stubble. His shining eyes had lost their luster and were terribly dim. He turned to look at Rose and said in a hoarse voice, "Rose, you go home first. The driver is waiting at the door."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you at home." Rose nced at Grace triumphantly, then turned around and took Britney and left with his toes high.


    Grace smiled and stared at Mason and asked, "So Mason, are you with Rose?"


    "She is pregnant with my child, and I have to be responsible." Mason narrowed his eyes and his voice was horribly hoarse.


    "But you don''t know who she is? She is your sister-inw. She can use anything for her own benefit. How can you stay with such a person?" Grace shook off his hand and smiled sarcastically. ''mason, you don''t really like her all the time, do you?"


    "Don''t you know who I like?" But he looked up at him, word for word.


    She was shocked and pursed her lips and said, "The child in her belly..."


    "It was conceived that night."


    It was the day he was drunk and Rose sent him home.


    Grace grabbed his lower lip and his eyes fell on Mason.


    Looking at his sad eyes and thin side face, she suddenly realized that he had not been well in recent months.


    She sighed softly and whispered, ''mason, what are you going to do about Rose?"


    "Now that we have separated, don''t ask about Mason family." His narrow eyes narrowed and his voice cooled a few minutes. "Live your life well, we have long been fine." Leaving this sentence behind, he gave her a deep look and turned to leave.


    Looking at the back of his departure, Grace sighed softly and felt very distressed about him.


    But he was right. Now she is not qualified to take care of his affairs.


    They have long gone their separate ways.


    It turns out that some people, when they really turn around, say goodbye forever.


    The next morning, Grace family Group.


    As usual, Grace came to thepany early to start the day''s work.


    No sooner had he entered the door of the president''s office than Doria came in.


    She took out a golden invitation letter and handed it to Grace. She smiled politely and said, "Ms Grace, this was sent by Carl family this morning to invite you to visit Carl family." Carl family?


    Grace narrowed his eyes and took a look. Bo Ning City bought a vi outside Tong City. In order to celebrate the happy move, Grace was specially invited to be a guest.


    Grace thought for a moment, turned to Doria and said, "Doria, help me go to the mall to pick out some furniture and send it to me. I''ll go to congratte myself at night." "Yes, Ms Grace."


    After Doria left, Grace opened the document and began his day''s work.


    After this period of study and promotion, Grace has gradually be familiar with Grace family Group''s business and can be a goodpany manager and manage Grace family Group better and better. Busy time always passes quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it is evening.


    Grace changed into a long white dress, tied his long hair into a high bun, put on a delicate makeup, and drove to the vi in Boning City.


    The vi was very lively. Boning City invited many dignitaries and celebrities from Romantic city. Of course, Carl and Wolfgang were also there.


    Seeing Graceing, Wolfgang leaned in and said smilingly, "Grace, you havee at the right time. There is a good show tonight."


    "What''s the show?" Grace wondered.


    "You will know in a moment." He narrowed his eyes and smiled, pretending to be mysterious.


    After a while, the door of the vi was slowly pushed open.


    Grace got a fright at the sight of the peopleing in.


    It was Martha.


    She wore a very graceful dark red skirt, dressed in simple and elegant makeup, and walked gracefully and confidently, which waspletely different from the way Grace saw her slouched in the nursing home before. Bo Ningcheng walked up to her and said smilingly, "Sister-inw, are you here?"


    "Well, this house is quite good, but it is a little far away." Martha said lightly.


    For an instant, Grace was shocked and looked at Wolfgang at once and asked, "What is going on? Isn''t Martha crazy?"


    "She has been back to normal for a long time, but she has been ying dumb." Wolfgang''s face was full of yuppies and smoke rings, and she grunted coldly, "But now it seems that she can''t hold it."


    I saw Bo Ning City leading Martha to Carl and smiling, "Carl, you see, I have taken good care of my sister-inw? But in a few months, she returned to normal."


    Carl gently shook his goblet and looked down on Martha. There was not much surprise in his eyes, but a faint smile: "It''s quite good, then I''ll thank Uncle Two first."


    "Don''t be so polite. I bought a vi here specially and wanted to invite my sister-inw toe and live with me." Bo Ningcheng smiled, looked around and looked at Martha and said, "Sister-inw, let me show you around the vi. If there is anything unsatisfactory, bring it up immediately and I''ll let people change it."


    "I don''t want to live here." Martha said directly, "I have a home, why do you want to live in such a wild ce?"


    "Carl is so busy, but he has no time to take care of you. Let''s live with me." Bo Ningcheng smiled and said, "I am an idle person and can take good care of you instead of my eldest brother."


    "Bo Ning City, don''t think I don''t know what you want!" However, she gave Bo Ningcheng a hard look and said clearly, "I don''t want to be your hostage, I will never let your plot seed!" Say that finish, she turned to leave.


    Bo Ningcheng grabbed her wrist, leaned it to her ear, and whispered a few words in a voice that only they could hear.


    For an instant, Martha''s face became very ugly.


    Her whole person stepped back a few steps, a full face of incredible looking at Bo Ning city, "how do you know this? No... it''s impossible..."


    ''martha, if you don''t want your secret to be exposed, listen to me." Buning City patted her frightened face and lowered her voice. "Otherwise, if Carl knew the truth, he would kill you with his own hands."

 Chapter 161 Zhou Jianing is missing

    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Martha''s ugly face, Carl''s handsome eyes narrowed and whispered.


    "It''s okay. Talk to my sister-inw about the past." Only then did Bo Ningcheng loosen Martha and resume his usual smile on his face. "Sister-inw, don''t worry, I will never force you. If you really don''t want to live here, then I''ll let you go back. It''s just that the environment here is beautiful and it''s really suitable for you to raise your body."


    Listening to his smiling words, Carl''s deep eyes hung down and turned to Martha and said, ''mom, don''t worry, I won''t let you live here. When the party is over, I will give way to Huan to pick you up."


    "No, I want to live here." Martha looked up in horror and said hastily, "I think Boning City is right. It is really suitable for illness. I want to stay."


    "Are you crazy? It is very dangerous for you to stay here." Carl''s eyebrows twisted deeper.


    However, she turned and took his hand and whispered to him, "Carl, don''t worry about me. Boning City and Caleb dare not kill me. You just need to be the president of Carl family Group and keep Carl family Group. Don''t worry, I will soon break free from their shackles."


    Hearing what she said, Carl stared at her with her handsome eyes slightly narrowed and whispered, ''mom, are you hiding something from me?"


    "No." She didn''t look too much, her face was very unnatural.


    Although Carl was puzzled, the dinner was about to begin and he did not ask much.


    Grace had a panoramic view of all this and his eyes were fixed on Martha.


    She found that since Boning City had just said those words to her, she had been absent-minded and looked very unnatural. Looking at her, she seemed to be nning something...


    ......


    The next night, Grace finished his day''s work and returned home to take a bath and sleep, but his cell phone rang untimely.


    Looking at Hailey''s name on the screen, she hooked her lips and smiled and slid the answer key.


    "Grace,e and drink with me. We will not return drunk."


    Listening to the noisy voice at the other end of the phone, Grace hurriedly asked, "Xin Yao, where are you?"


    "In the imperial city."


    "OK, I''ll be right over."


    Worried about an ident in Hailey, Grace hurried to the imperial city after hanging up the phone.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Hailey lying on the bar drunk.


    She smiled helplessly and wanted to take Hailey away. However, a rickety figure suddenly jumped out of the crowd, threw herself in front of her, grabbed her by the cor, pressed her on the wine table, and stared at her angrily. She got a big fright, hurriedly looked up, but on Zhou Jiaqiao''s scarlet eyes.


    Zhou Jiaqiao dragged her to death and shouted, "Grace, where is my sister? You hand over my sister!"


    "Zhou Jianing is not recovered and discharged? How do I know where she is?" Grace frowned slightly.


    "Don''t pretend! You must have done it to my sister!" However, he said angrily, "She said this morning that she would go shopping in the supermarket, so she could not contact anyone any more. Who would want her to disappear except you?" "Grace, why are you so ruthless? My sister clearly promised you that she would not rob Carl with you or argue with you. She has been in aa for six years, and now she is just awake. Why can''t you tolerate her so much?"


    Hearing what he said, Grace''s eyebrows frowned deeper. "What did you say? Zhou Jianing is missing?"


    "Also pretend? I don''t think I should have let you go that night. I should have killed you directly!" At the drop of his voice, he picked up the beer bottle on the table and smashed it at Grace''s forehead. "Stop it!"


    The next second, his wrist was grabbed vigorously.


    Carl pulled Zhou Jiaqiao away from Grace and lowered his voice. "Zhou Jiaqiao, calm down."


    "Carl, at this time, are you still protecting her?" Zhou Jiaqiao gave Grace a hard look and gnashed his teeth. "My sister has died for you once. Do you want her to die for you again?"


    "I will find Zhou Jianing." His eyes as deep as ancient wells narrowed, turned to look at Grace, sipped his lips and said, "Grace, do you know where Zhou Jianing is?"


    "How could I know?" Grace smiled sarcastically, "Carl, don''t even you think I kidnapped Zhou Jianing?"


    "Before my sister''s ident, I called her. She said she was going to find you, but then she couldn''t find anyone. Who didn''t you do it?" Zhou Jiaqiao said angrily, "Grace, the previous thing was that I was sorry for you. If you have any grievances, you wille at me. What skill is bullying kind people?"


    "I haven''t seen her." She said one word at a time.


    But obviously, no one believed her.


    She smiled wryly and said clearly, "You all don''t believe me, do you? It doesn''t matter, I will definitely find Zhou Jianing and prove my innocence!"


    Leaving this sentence behind, she pushed Carl away and took Hailey away.


    The next day, Grace came to the supermarket and watched the surveince video of the supermarket yesterday morning.


    During the surveince, Zhou Jianing did go to the supermarket and bought a lot of things, but as soon as she walked out of the supermarket door, she was knocked unconscious by two people dressed in ck and dragged into a white van. The surveince was so vague that she couldn''t see the two men clearly, but she wrote down the license te of the van.


    After that, she sent the license te number to Wolfgang and asked Wolfgang to help investigate.


    After that, she drove to Grace family Group.


    The car stopped at the gate of Grace family Group. She looked out along the window and saw Wen Tingyi and Hailey.


    Wen Tingyi knew that Hailey was drunkst night and specially sent Hailey wine soup and nutritious breakfast. Hailey looked at him with gratitude and was not so indifferent to his attitude. "Yao Yao, let me take you out for a break this weekend." Wen Tingyi smiled and said to Hailey.


    "Where to?" Hailey wondered.


    "You will certainly like it when you go to the fish farm."


    "Well, then give you a chance." Hailey thought for a moment, but nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this scene, Grace''s lip angle evoked a faint smile.


    If Hailey can forget Aaron and stay with Wen Tingyi, it is also a very good thing.


    Just as she was paranoid, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Wolfgang''s phone call on the screen, she answered it at once: "Wolfgang, how is it? Have you found out the whereabouts of the car?"


    "Yes, that car went to the old factory on the outskirts of Romantic city yesterday." Wolfgang said.


    "Thank you, I''ll be right there." Grace thanked him, stepped on the elerator and ran away.

 Chapter 162 You can no longer be bewitched by Grace.

    Seeing her in such a hurry, Wolfgang on the phone said, "Do you want me to apany you? It''s in disrepair and very dangerous."


    "No, I just went to find a friend. Thank you for your kindness." With that, Grace hung up the phone directly.


    She knew it was dangerous, but Wolfgang had helped her a lot and she didn''t want to owe Wolfgang any more.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the old factory in the suburbs.


    Grace walked along the ruined old factory and finally saw Zhou Jianing on the roof not far away.


    She was tied up and hung upside down on the old balcony, with abandoned steel bars and cement below. If she fell down, she would surely die.


    Grace was frightened and hurriedly climbed up his arms to save Jianing next week.


    The moment I saw her, Zhou Jianing shouted at her anxiously, "Grace, you go quickly and leave me alone! It''s too dangerous!"


    "Don''t move, I''lle and save you." Looking at her crumbling appearance, Grace rushed forward, untied the rope from her body and rescued her from the brink of danger.


    But as soon as they turned around, behind them were full of people in ck suits.


    The woman standing in the center was Martha.


    Seeing her, not only Grace but also Zhou Jianing was shocked.


    Her face was full of disbelief and she said, "Aunt Sun, why are you here? Are you here to save me?"


    "I save you? Are you dreaming?" Martha gave her a hard look and sneered, "Zhou Jianing, I''m here to send you to the west!"


    "No... it''s impossible..." Zhou Jianing hurriedly shook his head and said, "Aunt Sun, what''s wrong with you? You were not like this before. You were a kind and kind person before. You would never do such a thing."


    "It seems that the memory I left you for imntation is quite good. Your impression of me has always been very good." Marthaughed out loud.


    What?


    Hearing her words, Grace''s eyebrows immediately frowned.


    Imnted memory? What the hell is going on here?


    The next second, Martha rushed directly over, grabbed Zhou Jianing by the neck and said angrily, "But Zhou Jianing, what are you doing back here? You died six years ago! You shouldn''t have appeared in front of Carl and me again!" At this point, she stepped up her efforts to strangle Zhou Jianing alive.


    Grace rushed forward and pushed her away, roaring, ''martha, you let her go! You vicious woman, what did you do six years ago?"


    "Pa!"


    Martha raised his hand, pped Grace hard in the face and shouted at her, "Grace, how dare you still appear in front of me? You forced me to do this!"


    "I wouldn''t havee up with such a way if you hadn''t been pestering Carl so that he didn''t have the mind to manage thepany well and even wanted to marry you as a bitch into Carl family!"


    "So you did so much to separate Carl and me?" Grace covered her beaten face and looked at her in disbelief.


    "Yes, you are not worthy of Carl at all. Carl should marry Ste, not you!" Martha sneered and said word by word, "I was still thinking of taking time to settle ounts with you. I didn''t expect you to deliver it to your door today. In this case, then you should die with Zhou Jianing, a bitch!"


    With that, she winked at the bodyguards behind her. The two bodyguards rushed forward, held Grace down and dragged him to the edge of the balcony.


    Martha walked up to her step by step, looked at the steel bars and ruins all over the floor downstairs, andughed, "Grace, judging from our friendship for so many years, I will let you die happily. I will let your face touch the ground first. Although those steel bars will pierce your face and make you beyond recognition, you can also die early and avoid pain."


    In her sharpughter, Grace was pushed out little by little.


    She was trembling all over and struggling desperately, but the two bodyguards were very strong and pushed her downstairs directly.


    "Ah--"


    "Stop it!"


    At this critical juncture, Carl''s cold voice came behind him.


    Martha got a big fright and turned to look at Carl. He was shocked and said, "Carl, why are you here?"


    "Let Grace go." Carl gave Grace a worried look and lowered his voice. "It has nothing to do with Grace."


    "No, I can''t let her go." However, she shook her head and said, "Carl, I am all for your own good. Think for yourself, how many things have you missed for this woman over the years. As long as she dies, you can manage thepany with all your heart and soul. You can no longer be tempted by her."


    At this point, she went crazy and rushed at Grace.


    Carl stepped forward, pushed her away and tightened his eyebrows. ''martha, when are you going to be stubborn? You always say that you are good for me, you always say that it is all for my career, but I don''t want what you gave me! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have had nothing!"


    "What?" Martha fell to the ground and looked at him in disbelief.


    Although he has a cool temper, he is well bred. For so many years, he has never said anything heavy to Martha.


    But today, he approached Martha step by step and said word by word: ''martha, I know everything you did to Zhou Jianing six years ago. You have destroyed Zhou Jianing''s life. Do you want to destroy Grace again?" "Carl, I am for you..."


    "Shut up!" Carl interrupted her angrily and said coldly, "I don''t need you to do anything more for me. You may not know that your stay in the nursing home is the most rxed time in my life. I feel very rxed without your restraint." For an instant, Martha fell to the ground heavily and tears poured down.


    Carl turned to look at Warren Fule and said lightly, "Warren Fule, I don''t think Ms Sun''s spirit has recovered yet. You''d better send her to a sanatorium. This time, she is not allowed to be discharged without my permission." "Yes, Boss Carl."


    At the end of the voice, Carl went to Grace''s side and helped Grace, whose legs were weak, up. His face was worried: "Grace, are you all right?"


    "It''s okay." Grace fell into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    Fortunately, he arrived in time, otherwise, her life would have been lost.


    Fortunately... she and him...


    At the moment, Martha stared at Grace with a full face of anger, suddenly pushed Warren Fule away, picked up a rusty steel bar on the ground, pounced frantically on Grace, and poked her in the back.

 Chapter 163 Zhou Jianing was injured to save Grace

    Grace and Carl hugged each other tightly and did not feel the dangering.


    "Grace, Boss Carl, be careful!" Warren Fule gave a loud roar of concern.


    But it was toote. Martha''s steel bar had already poked at Grace.


    "Ah!"


    In a critical moment, Zhou Jianing suddenly got up and jumped over, tightly protecting Grace. The sharp steel bar poked into her lower abdomen.


    She fell on Grace like a broken butterfly. Bright red blood gushed out along her white skirt. The ruins were mixed with a strong smell of blood. Warren Fule rushed forward and pulled Martha away.


    Grace turned and hugged Zhou Jianing, and the whole people froze.


    She never dreamed that Zhou Jianing would even ignore her life in order to save her.


    "Grace, you must live well." Zhou Jianing, however, held out his bloody hand and gently held her hand. He smiled weakly, but his eyes kept looking at Carl behind her. "I know that Boss Carl likes you. Only when you live well can Boss Carl be happy..."


    "Zhou Jianing, are you stupid? We are not rtives or friends, why do you do this?" Grace''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Because I want... Boss Carl to be happy... as long as he is happy, even if I die... it is worth it..." She ha ha a smile, couldn''t help reaching out to Carl.


    But before Carl could hold her, she closed her eyes and fainted.


    Grace was frightened and hurriedly shouted, "Zhou Jianing, wake up... don''t have an ident..."


    "Hold on, we''ll take you to the hospital!"


    "Carl, you save her... must save her..."


    In the chaos, Carl picked up Zhou Jianing and hurried him to the hospital.


    A group of people stood at the door of the emergency room, waiting anxiously.


    A long timeter, Warren Fule walked up to Carl and said in a low voice, "Boss Carl, Ms Sun has been sent to the sanatorium and has been guarded. Without your permission, she cannot be discharged at will." "Uh-huh." Carl nodded gently, pulled out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. His eyes were full of irritability.


    "In addition, the events in MISS ZHOU six years ago have also been investigated clearly." After a pause, Warren Fule continued.


    "What exactly happened six years ago?" Grace looked up at Warren Fule wearily and asked.


    Warren Fule said slowly: ''six years ago, MISS ZHOU did join Carl family Group and was an employee of Carl family Group. However, her memories of meeting Boss Carl, falling in love with Boss Carl and being pregnant with Boss Carl children are all false. They are false memories that Martha found someone to hypnotize and imnt MISS ZHOU."


    "Why did Martha do this?" Grace was shocked and asked.


    "After she met MISS ZHOU in the beauty salon, she wanted to use MISS ZHOU to separate you and Boss Carl, but she knew that Boss Carl had only you in her heart and would not give other women a chance at all. That''s why she chose this extreme way and wanted to create misunderstanding and let you leave Boss Carl. However, she did not expect that MISS ZHOU was a very kind person. With this memory, she did not pester Boss Carl, but chose to end her life without causing any trouble to Boss Carl. "


    Hearing this, Grace felt more and more distressed about Zhou Jianing.


    If that hadn''t happened six years ago, Zhou Jianing would have been a very happy person. She had a good job and a close younger brother. Then she would have met a man who loved her and lived a happy and nd life. But just because of Martha, her life was ruined.


    Now, in order to save himself, he is lying in aa in the emergency room.


    Grace sighed softly and felt very sad.


    Just then, Zhou Jiaqiao came.


    Looking at the closed operating room door, he said with a wry smile: "elder sister, why are you so stupid? For a man who doesn''t love you at all, he is in danger again and again... Do you know that your beautiful memory does not exist in this man''s mind..."


    Hearing what he said, Grace turned to look at him and frowned. "Zhou Jiaqiao, did you know that Zhou Jianing was hypnotized and imnted into memory?"


    "Well, that''s why I chose to be a psychologist six years ago." Zhou Jiaqiao nodded.


    "Then why don''t you stop it? Clearly they are all fake, which will also harm Zhou Jianing."


    "But her feelings for Carl are all true." He nced at Carl and smiled bitterly. "In the past six years, she has only a handful of times to wake up, but in her dream, she has been shouting Carl''s name. I will never forget the day when she opened her eyes and saw Carl''s eyes. She was so happy and happy. I really can''t bear to kill her hope any more."


    "..." Grace bit his lower lip and his heart gave him a sharp pain.


    Just then, the doctor pushed open the emergency room door and came out.


    Grace hurried forward and said with a full face of worry, "Doctor, how is she?"


    "The steel bar has not been inserted into the key. The patient''s life is not in danger for the time being, but the patient is too weak and now he is in aa. We are not sure when he will wake up. Please spend more time with her and give her some hope." The doctor sighed lightly and turned away.


    Grace smiled and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Zhou Jianing is still alive, otherwise, she would owe her a life and she could not afford it in her life.


    Feeling tired, she turned around and walked slowly out, ready to go home and rest.


    Carl hurriedly followed in her footsteps and said in a hoarse voice, "Grace, I''ll take you home."


    "No, you can stay here and take care of Zhou Jianing." She was dazed and shook her head gently.


    "Zhou Jianing is out of danger. Zhou Jiaqiao and the nurses are taking care of him. There will be no ident." He said.


    "But you are the most important person to her!" Grace turned to look at him and his eyebrows immediately wrinkled. "Carl, the doctor said that she needs hope for life. She needs you. Please, stay with her. She is already so poor. I don''t want her to lie in bed for the rest of her life because of me!"


    Hearing her words, Carl''s handsome eyes narrowed and finally said with a wry smile: "Well, you let me apany you, I will apany you."


    "Well, don''t give it to me." Leaving this sentence behind, Grace quickly turned around and trotted out of the hospital.


    She was afraid that one secondter, her tears would burst into her eyes.


    She loved Carl for ten years, for ten years, and her eyes were full of him. She never dreamed that one day she would push Carl into another woman''s arms with her own hands.

 Chapter 164 pushed him to Zhou Jianing

    Tonight, Gracepletely lost sleep.


    Shey in the empty room, thinking back to the dribs and drabs of Carl over the years, and her eyes were red.


    Ten yearster, her love for Carl has not decreased at all, but now, she cannot selfishly keep him by her side, because Zhou Jianing needs him more than she does. The next day, Grace came to the hospital to visit Zhou Jianing with big panda eyes.


    Carl stayed at her bedside all night and apanied her to say what she said all night. Grace was standing at the door when he saw Zhou Jianing open his eyes. Great, she finally woke up.


    Seeing Carl in front of her, she was delighted and said, "Boss Carl, is it really you? I have been hearing your voice in my dream. I thought it was an illusion. I didn''t think I could really see you when I opened my eyes." "Well, it''s me." Carl smiled at her and said in a hoarse voice, "You are very weak now and need a good rest."


    "What about Grace? How is she?" Zhou Jianing nodded and suddenly thought of something to ask.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine." When he said this, Carl''s eyes, subconsciously nced at the door of the ward.


    Grace got a big fright and shrank back at once.


    Just as she hesitated whether to push the door and enter, Carl came out.


    As if to see her worry, Carl lowered her voice and said, "Don''t worry. The doctor has juste to see her and said that Zhou Jianing''s body is not seriously affected. Just have a good rest and recover slowly." "Well, that''s good." Grace looked up at Zhou Jianing in the ward and said with a wry smile, "Then you should apany her well. When she is better, I will thank her personally." Say that finish, she turned to leave.


    "


    Carl took her hand and narrowed her handsome eyes. "Grace, tomorrow is the weekend. Let''s have dinner together. I have found a very good Italian restaurant. You will like it."


    "I have an appointment for the weekend." Grace narrowed her eyes and said lightly, "Hailey is in a bad mood. I have to apany her."


    "Sunday night is fine. I have something to say to you."


    "I have to draw the design at night."


    "You''d better apany Zhou Jianing."


    Leaving this sentence behind, Grace turned and left.


    Carl sighed softly and looked at the back of her leaving, her eyes full of helplessness.


    Early in the morning on the weekend, Grace came to Hailey''s house and wanted to stay here for a while.


    Unexpectedly, Hailey packed up her luggage and dragged her out of the house directly. She smiled and said, "Just today I promised to go out with Wen Tingyi. Please go with me so that we won''t be embarrassed to stay alone." "You want me to be a light bulb?" Grace''s eyebrows twisted slightly.


    "What light bulb? We haven''t even lost our horoscope." Hailey turned a big look.


    "That''s all right. I''ll give you a good assist today." With that, Grace pulled Hailey directly into Wen Tingyi''s car.


    Wen Tingyi also bought breakfast for Hailey and Grace. He was very polite to Grace, the light bulb. He told jokes all the way to enliven the atmosphere. The way to Yuzhuang also became interesting.


    The car soon stopped at the gate of the fish farm, which is thergest leisure fish farm in Romantic city. The biggest feature of this fish farm is that it integrates entertainment and delicious food. Besides eating fresh fish and seafood, it can also experience the pleasure of fishing in the wild.


    So the three men took fishing rods and came to the wild to catch fish.


    Hailey sat beside Wen Tingyi, throwing his fishing rod into the fish pond and staring at theke seriously.


    Wen Tingyi leaned in front of her, hooked his lips and smiled, "Yao, let''s go fishing in thepetition. If you lose, I promise you a condition. If you lose, you also have to promise me a condition."


    "Childish." Hailey rolled his eyes and ignored him.


    "Well, the timing has begun." However, he ced his mobile phone in front of her, hooked his lips and smiled, "After checking the results in an hour, you have to refuel."


    The voice fell, and the fishing rod in his hand moved. He quickly lifted it and caught a big fish.


    "Wen Tingyi, you cheat." Hailey frowned. "This one doesn''t count."


    "Well, this one doesn''t count, then I''ll start with the next one." He smiled helplessly and looked at her eyes full of spoil.


    "Uh-huh." She nodded gently and caught the fish seriously.


    Seeing this scene, Grace smiled bitterly and felt quite superfluous.


    So she got up and stood up and walked along the beautiful fish pond to rx.


    After a few steps, I saw Mason and Rose by the smallke not far away.


    They also came to fish. Rose held the fishing rod in one hand and Mason''s hand in the other. He smiled and said, ''mason, thank you foring to fish with me. I don''t know what''s going on. The baby in my belly seems to like fish very much." "Uh-huh." Mason replied faintly, and there was no extra expression on his face.


    Looking at Rose''s proud face, Grace felt sick.


    "Do you know them?" At this moment, there came Wen Tingyi''s gentle and pleasant voice behind him.


    Grace was dazed, hurriedly turned to look at him, sipped his lips and said, "Wen tingyi, why are you here?"


    "Hailey is worried about you. Let mee and have a look." He smiled and looked at Rose along her eyes. "I know that woman, whose name is Rose. She has a sister who works in the obstetrics and gynecology department of our hospital. Some time ago, she often went to the obstetrics and gynecology department."


    "Rose''s sister works in obstetrics and gynecology?" For an instant, Grace was shocked.


    "Well, it''s called Vanti." Wen Tingyi nodded affirmatively.


    "Wen Tingyi, can you help me investigate Rose and Vanti?" Grace thought for a moment and frowned slightly. "Rose is pregnant, but she has always been crafty. I want to know if she is ying tricks again."


    "No problem, when I get back, I''ll help you check it out." Wen Tingyi smiled and lowered his voice. "Then you can wait for us in the restaurant first. Yao and I will pass when thepetition is over." "Well, good." Grace nodded without much thought and turned to the restaurant.


    The restaurant here is designed in Chinese style. Delicate screens separate the private rooms. Grace walked slowly forward. Behind a screen, he saw Carl tasting tea.


    She made a slight stunned and subconsciously stopped.


    The man suddenly held out his hand and grabbed her wrist. Her center of gravity was unstable and the whole person fell into his arms.


    He gently hugged her waist and stared at her with handsome eyes, which could not hide the tenderness.

 Chapter 165 Her Guilt

    Grace looked at him with wide eyes and wondered, "Carl, why are you here?"


    "Don''t forget, Wen Tingyi is my friend." He slowly leaned close to her and smiled, "I think where else can you go?"


    Hearing what he said, Grace smiled awkwardly and tried to push him away.


    However, he held her closer and gave her no chance to break away.


    "Carl, you let me go." Grace wrenched his eyebrows slightly. "You should apany Zhou Jianing now instead ofing here to find me." "Grace, do you just want to push me to Zhou Jianing?" He squinted at her with his beautiful eyes, and his voice suddenly cooled down.


    She was shocked and bit her lip and said, "Zhou Jianing needs you very much."


    "What about you? Don''t you need me?" He looked at her with burning eyes and a full face of bullying.


    She smiled awkwardly. Don''t look too hard at him.


    However, he forced her to look straight at herself and said clearly: "Grace, I know what you are thinking. You feel ashamed of Zhou Jianing and feel pitiful about Zhou Jianing, so you want me to apany her, but the person I like in my heart is you, and the person I miss is also you. Even if I am with her because of guilt, we will not be happy, do you understand?"


    "I know all this, but Zhou Jianing was injured to save me. She was also hurt like this by Martha. She likes you so much that I really can''t bear to see her despair." Grace said with a bitter face, "Carl, I am with you now. I always think of Zhou Jianing. I feel very guilty."


    "It''s okay. I''ll take care of Zhou Jianing." Carl narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying clearly, "I owe her this. I''ll pay it back myself. You just need to be the person I like, but you have to promise me that you will not hide from me again." "Well, good." Grace was dazed and nodded in agreement.


    "Good boy." He smiled with satisfaction and gently rubbed her long hair with his slender big hand.


    "Ahem." At this moment, Wen tingyi''s yful voice came behind him, "Boss Carl, Grace, are you making too fast progress?"


    Grace got a big fright and hurriedly pushed Carl away and returned to his chair.


    Carl narrowed his eyes and smiled, looked at him, then at Hailey, and sipped his lips and said, "How about you? How is it going?"


    "Soon." He leaned in Carl''s ear and whispered, "I have to make good use of the fishingpetition that I won with all my strength."


    "Wen Tingyi, you don''t want to make excessive demands." Hailey gave him a white look and said, "I will not agree to any excessive demands from you."


    "All right, all right, I know. Sit down and eat fish." Wen Tingyi smiled helplessly and hurriedly took Hailey to sit down.


    Tonight''s fish was very fragrant and the fish soup was very fresh. All four people showed happy smiles on their faces.


    ......


    After returning to Romantic city, Grace bought many supplements and fruits and came to the hospital to visit Zhou Jianing.


    After living in the hospital for a few days, Zhou Jianing looked much better. When she saw Graceing, she smiled and said, "Grace, are you here?" "Well, how are you?" Grace squinted at her and asked.


    "It''s okay. It''s all minor injuries. Boss Carl has been taking care of me these days. I''m very touched and my body has recovered a lot." Zhou Jianing said smilingly. "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and looked at her hesitantly.


    Zhou Jiaqiao, who was nearby, suddenly looked up at Zhou Jianing and whispered, "Elder sister, when you are discharged from the hospital,e to my office. I will make a psychological treatment n for you. Let''s start psychological treatment."


    "Why should I receive psychological treatment? I have no mental illness." Zhou Jianing said with a full face of doubts.


    "Elder sister, don''t you understand? The past of you and Carl is not what you remember at all, that memory..."


    "Zhou Jiaqiao, youe out with me." Before he could finish, Grace interrupted him directly, grabbed him and pulled him out of the ward.


    But he shook Grace''s hand and frowned, "Grace, what do you want?"


    "I also want to ask what you want to do. Zhou Jianing is your sister. Her body has not recovered yet. The doctor also said that she cannot be stimted. If you tell her the truth now, she will not be able to stand it." Grace bit his lip and said, "Do you want her to be in aa for another few years?"


    "Then what should I do? Continue to watch you and Carl cheat her and y her around?" Zhou Jiaqiao said angrily, "Grace, this weekend, you and Carl are together, right? Do you know how happy Carl was when she came to see her before and how disappointed she was this weekend?"


    "I know you are all pity her, but this kind of deception will notst long. Sooner orter, she will have to know the truth. Long pain is better than short pain. When the timees, she will lose Carl again and feel miserable. It is better to tell her the truth now."


    Say that finish, Zhou Jiaqiao will push the door and enter.


    Grace grabbed her again, frowned slightly and said, "Zhou Jiaqiao, wait."


    "What are you waiting for?" Zhou Jiaqiao looked straight at her and said word by word, "Can you leave Carl and give Carl to her for her?"


    "I..." Grace dazed, speechless for a moment.


    "If you can''t, don''t pretend here. I will handle my sister''s affairs myself." Leaving this sentence behind, Zhou Jiaqiao pushed her away and turned into the ward. Grace sighed softly, his heart blocked with panic.


    Just then, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Wen Tingyi''s name on the screen, she hurriedly slid the answer key.


    "Grace, Rose is here, in Vanti''s office." Wen Tingyi lowered his voice and said, "If you pass now, there may be surprises."


    "Well, Wen Tingyi, thank you." She hurriedly hung up the phone and ran towards the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    The door of Vanti''s ward was left unlocked. Grace grabbed his lower lip and gently pushed open the door. Following the left-unlocked crack of the door, he saw Rose and Vanti. Rose sat there, frowning and saying, "Elder sister, Mason will apany me to have a prenatal examination tomorrow. Do you know what to do?"


    "Well, I know." Wanti nodded and said helplessly, "But Shan Shan, it''s not a way for you to go on like this. I can help you hide it for the first few months, but I can''t hide it at all."


    "It doesn''t matter, Mason and I will get married next month. When I get my shares, even if they are exposed, they will be fine." Rose smiled triumphantly.


    Hearing this, Grace was shocked, so Rose was not pregnant at all? She''s been lying to Mason!

 Chapter 166 Punishes Rose

    This woman, for the sake of money and power, can do such a thing, is really too much.


    No, she must not let Mason be cheated like this! Mason family has helped her so much before, she must not stand idly by.


    Thinking, Grace narrowed his eyes and smiled and dialed the telephone of Mason.


    The phone rang a few times and was picked up. Mason at the other end of the phone was somewhat surprised: "Grace, why did you call me?"


    ''mason, I''m in the hospital. Do you want toe and see me?" Grace said smiling.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there anything wrong?" He asked hurriedly.


    "I''m fine. I just want to see you. Come here quickly." With that, she hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, she called Wen Tingyi again, asked Wen Tingyi to do a small favor, and then leaned against the door of the hospital, waiting for the start of the drama.


    After a few minutes, Rose dide out of the hospital.


    Seeing Grace standing at the door, she was dazed and wanted to bypass Grace.


    Grace came forward directly and stood in front of her, smiling and saying, "Miss Wan, don''t you know me?"


    "Get out of here, I don''t have time to pester you." Rose gave her a white look and had no good air.


    "It seems that during my absence from Mason family, you did quite well in Mason family. Looking at this momentum, you really regard yourself as the hostess of Mason family?" Grace looked above her and grunted coldly.


    However, she gave Grace a hard look and said word by word, "Grace, I warn you, don''t mind your own business."


    Say that finish, she turned to leave.


    Grace grabbed her hand and sneered, "Rose, don''t forget, Uncle Shen left me half of Mason family''s fortune. I was the first to disagree if you wanted to cheat Mason family''s fortune by fake pregnancy."


    "What are you talking about?" Rose shook her off and her face became very ugly. "Grace, why do you say I am fake pregnant? Do you have any evidence?"


    "Don''t worry, it will be there soon." Grace ha ha a smile, eyes can''t help ncing at the familiar luxury car not far away.


    The moment the car stopped at the gate of the hospital, Grace held out his hand and gave Rose a hard push.


    Rose''s center of gravity was unstable and she fell heavily, and this was the stairs. Her body rolled down the stairs.


    Mason looked at this and hurriedly came out of the car, frowning.


    Grace pretended to be nervous and ran to Rose, biting his lip and saying, "Miss Wan, I''m sorry, I identally hit you. Are you all right?"


    "Grace, I think you did it on purpose!" Rosey on the ground with a full face of pain, almost roaring out loud.


    "How? I was really not careful." Grace apologized and smiled, "Fortunately, we are at the gate of the hospital. I''ll take you in right away. I hope the child in your belly is fine."


    At this point, she winked at the nurse arranged by Wen Tingyi at the door.


    Two little nurses rushed over and helped Rose into the hospital.


    She mored to go to Wanti''s office, but the little nurse told her that Wanti had left work early. After that, she was sent to Wen Tingyi''s office.


    A few minutester, Wen Tingyi came out of the ward.


    He took out a list and handed it to Mason. He said lightly, "Mr Mason, Miss Rose is fine, but we have not found any sign of her pregnancy. You have been cheated by her." Mason was dazed, reached out and took the list, his eyebrows slightly twisted.


    Rose suddenly ran out of the ward, threw himself in front of Mason, tore the list to pieces, pointed angrily at Grace and shouted, ''mason, you don''t believe them! This is all Grace''s plot. Grace framed me together with this doctor. I am pregnant. What I am pregnant with is your baby."


    "Do we need to change hospitals for examination?" Mason narrowed his eyes and his voice was terribly cold.


    ''mason, what do you mean?" Rose panicked and bit his lip. "Do you believe in Grace so much? You haven''t seen each other for so long. If she says a word, you will doubt me?"


    "Rose, do you really think I am a fool?" However, he pulled out a cigarette and took a deep breath. His voice was clear and faint. "Do you think I really don''t know if you are pregnant?"


    For an instant, Rose fell back a few steps and looked at him in disbelief: ''mason, what do you mean?"


    "I remember, the night I was drunk, we didn''t happen at all, I didn''t touch you, how could you be pregnant with my child?" He hook his lips and smiled, and his face was full of banter. "What?" Rose bit his lower lip and his face became very ugly. "So you didn''t exin it intentionally at that time, just to help Grace?"


    "Well, she has decided to break up with me anyway. In this way, maybe she can feel less guilty." When he said this, his gentle eyes could not help falling on Grace.


    Grace was shocked and his heart gave him an inexplicable pain.


    Rose fell back a few steps and sarcastically said, "So Mason, you didn''t believe me at all. You didn''t really want to marry me, did you? From beginning to end, you have been ying with me like a monkey!"


    Hearing her words, Mason approached her slowly, grabbed her chin and sneered, "Rose, do you think you are very smart and can really y with Mason family in your hands? Sorry, it is you who are really being yed with. You should be d that Grace exposed you today, otherwise, you will only be more ashamed on the wedding day."


    "Ha ha." Sheughed and smiled wryly. ''mason, it seems that I was wrong. It turns out that you have not changed for a long time. You are still so cruel and ck!"


    With that, she pushed him away, gave him and Grace a hard look, and said word by word, "But I won''t just throw in the towel like this. You wait for me, and I will take everything that belongs to me back!"


    Leaving this sentence behind, she ran away angrily.


    Looking at the back of her leaving, Grace frowned slightly and said, "Is it too cheap for her to let her go like this?"


    "For a person like her, it is more painful to let her live ordinary than to kill her." Mason walked up to Grace, hooked his lips and smiled, "Grace, thank you today."


    "I didn''t do anything either. I seem to have helped." Grace smiled awkwardly.


    "You have done very well." However, he stretched out his hand and rubbed her fine hair affectionately. He smiled gently, "Thank you for thinking of me."


    She couldn''t help looking up at him, just in line with his amorous eyes.


    "Grace, what are you doing?" The next second, there was a low and cold voice behind him.

 Chapter 167 Abandon People Who Like

    Before she recovered, she was pulled away directly from Mason by a pair of powerful big hands.


    Crashing into her familiar embrace, she turned hurriedly and pursed her lips and said, "Carl, why are you here?"


    "I''lle and see Zhou Jianing." Carl answered her question softly, but looked warily at Mason. "Unexpectedly, I happened to run into you and your old lover." Mason narrowed his eyes and smiled, hooked his lips and said, "Boss Carl, it''s been a long time."


    "Well, Mr. Shen, long time no see." He snorted coldly, "How is Shen Zong recently?"


    "I''m fine, but Boss Carl is still the same, with Yingying and Yanyan around me." Mason smiled and joked.


    "Shen always talked andughed. Grace was the only one I wanted." At this point, he took Grace into his arms and Chiguo dered his sovereignty.


    "Then treat Grace well. If you dare to wronged her again, I will definitely not spare you." Leaving this sentence behind, Mason nced at him and turned to leave.


    ''mason." Grace suddenly shouted at him, hooked his lips and smiled, "I just helped you, shouldn''t you thank me?"


    Mason was shocked and couldn''t help stopping. He frowned and said, "How do you want me to thank you?" "Please invite me to dinner." Grace touched his withered stomach and said, "I am hungry after a busy day." "Well, good."


    "Let''s go then." At this point, Grace walked towards him.


    As he passed by Carl, Carl suddenly held out his hand and grabbed her arm with a domineering tone, "Don''t go."


    Grace broke away from him little by little and said clearly: "Carl, since you are here to visit Zhou Jianing, please apany her well. She has be what she is today because of us. Don''t wronged her." At the drop of her voice, she quickly turned around and left with Mason.


    She hasn''t had dinner with Mason for a long time. Mason took her to her favorite Japanese food store as before. She ordered all the things she liked to eat and was very gentle and considerate all the way. But her heart was so blocked that she had no idea to eat.


    "Is there another conflict with Carl?" Mason put a piece of sushi on her te and smiled.


    She bit her lip and looked at him. She whispered, ''mason, under what circumstances will you give up the person you like?"


    Hearing her words, he paused, stared at her and said with a wry smile: "As long as she can be happy, I can leave at any time. Sometimes, it is also a kind of happiness to look at her from a distance and guard her." Grace was shocked, smiled awkwardly, and lowered his voice. ''mason, if you are so kind, you will definitely meet a girl whose eyes and hearts are yours."


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t meet you. God can let me meet you. I am already very satisfied." He narrowed his eyes and smiled, and his eyes were full of deep feelings that could not be hidden.


    She sighed softly and did not know what to say for a moment.


    Fortunately, Mason has always been a gentleman. Seeing her embarrassment, she did not continue the topic.


    This meal was quite pleasant.


    People who meet again after a long separation can warm each other even if they do not greet each other deliberately.


    In the next few days, life was rtively calm.


    After staying in the hospital for a few days, Zhou Jianing''s body gradually recovered and he went through the discharge formalities and left the hospital.


    On the night she was discharged from the hospital, she booked a private room in Romantic city Hotel and invited everyone to have dinner together.


    Grace went to the mall specially to buy gifts and wanted to thank Zhou Jianing.


    Zhou Jianing was very happy to receive Grace''s gift. He took Grace''s hand and said, "Grace, thank you for choosing a gift for me."


    "I should thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would be the one lying in the hospital." Grace said with a faint smile.


    "Grace, you don''t have to feel guilty. You also went to the old factory to find me. All the sources are still because of me." However, she took Grace''s hand tightly and smiled, "Grace, if you don''t mind, let''s be friends. I have been asleep for six years and have no friends around me. I am very happy to know you."


    "Well, good." Grace was dazed and nodded in agreement.


    Just then, the door of the private room was gently pushed open and Carl came.


    He was followed by Warren Fule.


    Warren Fule walked up to Zhou Jianing, took out a thin document and handed it to Zhou Jianing. He politely said, "Miss ZHOU, this is your employment contract and employment information. If there is no problem, you can work in the nning department of Carl family Group tomorrow."


    "What?" Zhou Jianing looked at Warren Fule with a full face of shock. "I have been away from office for six years, can I go back?"


    "This was all arranged by Boss Carl."


    Carl nodded gently and said with a thin lip, "Didn''t you say that your greatest wish is to return to Carl family Group? Then go back and think of me as thanking you for saving Grace." "Boss Carl, thank you. I will certainly cherish this opportunity and work hard." Zhou Jianing took the document and said gratefully.


    "Uh-huh." Carl smiled faintly and said nothing. He sat down in the center.


    Zhou Jianing is a very considerate and caring person. She is very concerned about Grace''s emotions and has been serving food to Grace. She has always kept a safe distance from Carl. But the more she did this, the sadder Grace felt.


    After the meal, it was already veryte. Grace refused Carl''s offer to send her back and walked alone along the empty road.


    "Grace, wait for me." Behind him suddenly came the voice of Zhou Jianing.


    Grace dazed, hurriedly turned around and looked at Zhou Jianinging towards her with a full face of surprise. "Why are you here? Didn''t Zhou Jiaqiao say to send you back?"


    "I also want to rx." Zhou Jianing walked side by side with her, looking up at the night scene and hooking his lips, "Romantic city is really beautiful at night. I haven''t seen it for many years." "Uh-huh." Grace nodded gently and did not know what to say at that time.


    Zhou Jianing looked at her with a crooked head and smiled faintly: "Grace, if it weren''t for me, would you and Boss Carl have been together long ago?"


    "Ah?" She paused and said with a wry smile, "What happened between Carl and me cannot be exined clearly in a few words."


    "Then don''t say it. You should stop suppressing your feelings and have a good time with Boss Carl." Zhou Jianing said with a wry smile, "Even I can see that Boss Carl really likes you." Hearing her words, Grace was in a trance for a long time, staring at her and asking, "Zhou Jianing, can you really ept me and Carl together?"

 Chapter 168 You kiss me

    "I like Boss Carl very much, and of course I don''t want to see him with other women, but I have experienced a death and have seen a lot of things. Some things are yours, not yours, and it''s useless to force them. Therefore, I won''t rob Boss Carl with you." Zhou Jianing smiled and said clearly, "Grace, I really want to be friends with you. I died once for love and came back. I feel that love is not so important."


    "Then let''s be friends." Grace turned his head to look at her, and his lips also evoked a faint smile. "Love or something, let''s go with it." "Well, I am very happy to have friends like you."


    ''me too."


    The two smiled at each other and stepped on the starlight all over the ground, walking forward step by step.


    Tonight, the night is very beautiful, the smile on the woman''s face is especially good-looking.


    The next day, Grace got up early and came to Grace family Group as usual.


    When she met Hailey at the gate of thepany, she came forward to take Hailey''s hand and said smilingly, "Xin Yao, good morning."


    ''morning, Ms Grace." Hailey replied with a smile.


    Looking at her face in spring, Grace leaned over her and smiled, "Hailey, I think you look good recently. What''s the matter? Wen Tingyi has finally warmed your cold heart?"


    "What are you talking about?" She rolled her eyes and smiled on her lips. "However, Wen Tingyi did a good job. She changed the method to make me happy every day. With him, she seemed to return to her carefree childhood." "Then you should stop thinking about Aaron and give him a chance." Grace went ahead and said.


    "Well, I see." Hailey nodded gently, and finally his attitude was not so tough.


    The two men smiled and were preparing to enter thepany when an angry figure suddenly rushed out of the crowd.


    Before Grace could react, he saw the woman jump directly in front of Hailey, grabbed Hailey by the cor, pressed her against the wall, and shouted, "Hailey, you vicious woman! Where is Aaron? Where has he gone?" "Zhang orange, are you sick? Let me go!" Hailey roared, struggling to push her away. "Isn''t Aaron always with you? How do I know where he is?"


    Zhang Chengcheng, however, grabbed Hailey by the neck like crazy and shouted loudly, "Hailey, I want to kill you. It''s all because of you that Aaron has been unwilling to be with me! It used to be like this, and it is like this now!" Looking at her veins stood out and her face was full of anger, Grace was frightened and rushed up to pull her away.


    Hailey copsed and sat on the ground, panting heavily, biting his lips and staring at Zhang Chengcheng and asking, "Zhang Chengcheng, what are you crazy about? What''s wrong with Aaron?"


    "He suddenly resigned from thew firm, and his ce of residence also returned. He couldn''t get through the phone and couldn''t get in touch with anyone." Zhang Chengcheng bit his lip and said, "Hailey, did you do something to him again? It stimted him."


    "What?" Hailey was also surprised to hear what she said.


    You know, Aaron took a lot of pains to get the job of thew firm. In theory, he will not resign easily.


    Moreover, he has left Romantic city again. This time, where will he go?


    What happened again?


    "Zhang Chengcheng, can you stop making trouble without reason?" Grace looked at this and frowned slightly. "Hailey and Aaron have broken up. Aaron finally chose you. He has been with you for several days. Hailey has also tried to put Aaron down and start a new life. Don''t you feel ridiculous now?"


    "Ha ha." Zhang Chengcheng smiled sarcastically, "It''s a pity that you are all wrong. Aaron has never chosen me. After he broke up with Hailey, I also thought my chance hade, but he was very indifferent to me and kept me away." "That night, I confessed to him through drunkenness, but he told me directly that the only person he liked in his life was Hailey. He would rather die alone than be with me. Ha ha, is it ridiculous?"


    Hearing her words, Hailey was dazed, and the whole people froze in situ. "In this case, why does he have to break up with me..."


    Clearly she also likes him so much, clearly they will soon get married and enter the pce of happiness.


    "Perhaps this is retribution." Zhang Chengcheng gave Hailey a hard look and said word by word, "Hailey, people like you are not eligible for happiness in this life!"


    Leaving this sentence behind, she turned away with a sneer.


    Hailey''s face sank and he turned to look at Grace. He said anxiously, "Grace, help me to ask Boss Carl. Boss Carl may know where Aaron has gone."


    "Well, you go back to work first, and I''ll let you know as soon as I have news." Grace thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    After that, she left Grace family Group and hurried to Carl family Group.


    Seeing hering, Warren Fule didn''t ask much and took her directly to the president''s office.


    Carl, wearing a pair of gentle gold-rimmed sses, is sitting in the office chair reading documents.


    He squinted his good-looking eyes at Grace and smiled, "Grace, why are you here? Miss me?"


    "Carl, do you know where Aaron has gone?" Grace came straight to the point and said, "He has left Romantic city again. Hailey is very worried."


    Hearing her words, his eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed and said unhappily, "Look at you, you alwayse to me because of other people''s affairs." "Otherwise? We have nothing to do." She was dazed and smiled awkwardly.


    However, he stared at her with burning eyes and lowered his voice: "Grace, if you promise to apany me to dinner tonight, I will tell you about Aaron." She hesitated for a moment, but nodded gently: "OK, I promise you."


    "Then youe here." He waved softly at her.


    She smiled cleverly and went up to him and sat down.


    He leaned over to her side, ying with her long hair with his slender big hands, and said slowly, "Aaron came to see me a few days ago and asked me for a sum of money."


    "Why did he ask you for money?" Grace was shocked.


    "I didn''t ask the specific purpose, but I promised to give him the money, but he refused to ask for it before. I didn''t know what was going on that day, so I asked for it voluntarily." He replied, "I also think he is quite strange. Looking at his appearance, I am very worried."


    "Then what happened? He took the money and where did he go?" She asked hastily.


    "Later..." He narrowed his eyes and deliberately beat around the bush. "You give me a kiss and I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 169 Grace, do me a favor

    "Stop it." Looking at his erged handsome face, Grace said helplessly.


    "No noise." But he came closer to her and looked at her with burning eyes.


    She hesitated for a moment, but still approached him and "yummy" gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    He smiled with satisfaction, stretched out his hand and rubbed the broken hair on her forehead. His voice was even more gentle and unreasonable. "Good boy."


    "Then you can tell me about Aaron now?" Grace narrowed his eyes.


    "Well, after I gave him the money, he immediately booked a ne ticket to leave Romantic city and resigned." Carl said slowly, "As for where he went and what he did, he didn''t tell me either, but I don''t intend toe back from the way he looks."


    "All right." Grace nodded and frowned deeper.


    Aaron''s character has always been weak and he has never cared about money, but now he has taken the initiative to ask Carl for money? Is something really going on?


    "All right, don''t be foolish, I''ll send someone to help you look for it." Looking at her worried appearance, Carl said, "ording to his consumption record, it is easy to find him." "Well, thank you." Grace hurriedly said.


    "Why are you polite to me?" He gently pinched her face, a face of spoil.


    "Boss Carl, all the information you want is ready." At this moment, the door of the president''s office was suddenly pushed open and Zhou Jianing came in with a pile of information. Seeing Carl and Grace, who were close to each other, she paused and the whole person froze to the same ce.


    Grace hurriedly pushed Carl away, got up and stood up. He smiled at Zhou Jianing and said, "Jia Ning, are you here?"


    "Well, are you disturbing you and Boss Carl?" Zhou Jianing recovered and said awkwardly, "Why don''t Ie backter?"


    "No, I just came to ask some questions. I''ve finished all the questions. Please work." Grace smiled and turned to leave.


    But at the moment of closing the door, she couldn''t help stopping and looking into the office.


    I saw Zhou Jianing pass the information to Carl. Carl exined it patiently to her while leafing through it. Her eyes at him were full of attachment and admiration. Eyes can''t deceive people, she still loves Carl deeply.


    Grace sighed lightly and turned away.


    She did not know whether it was right or wrong to leave such a rival in love with Carl.


    But Zhou Jianing is already so miserable that she still cannot bear to hurt Zhou Jianing any more.


    When he returned home at night, it was already very deep. Grace took a bath and was ready to go to bed.


    Just then, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Wolfgang''s name on the screen, she hesitated for a long time, but picked up the phone: "Hello, Wolfgang?"


    "Grace, Hailey fought with a woman in Imperial City. Do you want toe and have a look?" Wolfgang''sughing voice came through the radio wave.


    "What?" Grace got a big fright and said hastily, "Wolfgang, please keep an eye on Hailey for me. I''ll be right over."


    "Don''t worry, Hailey won''t suffer." Say that finish, the phone was hung up.


    Grace also neglected the rest, hurriedly turned to put on a coat, hurried to the imperial city.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Hailey sitting on the bar with ck nose and swollen eyes. Wolfgang was next to her. The underground Zhang Orange was held down and his face was covered with injuries.


    She gave Hailey an angry stare and shouted, "Hailey, you are really good. If you can''t beat me, you can find help. It''s disgusting!"


    "Drag it out." Wolfgang frowned with displeasure and grunted coldly, "She is not allowed to enter the imperial city in the future." "Yes, Wolfgang."


    Voice fell, Zhang orange orange was thrown out of the imperial city.


    Seeing Graceing, Hailey threw himself into her arms and said wronged Baba, "Grace, you are here. I am really unlucky. I can meet Zhang Chengcheng for a drink and was beaten inexplicably." "Are you all right?" Grace looked at her with a worried face and asked.


    "It''s okay. Wen Tingyi hase to pick me up. Thanks to Wolfgang this time, you can thank him for helping me." At this point, she smiled at her and turned away.


    Grace just walked to Wolfgang''s side and lowered his voice and said, "Wolfgang, thank you..."


    "All right." Before she could speak, Wolfgang interrupted her. Yapi smiled, "How many times have I told you that you don''t need to be polite in front of me."


    "Yes, then I will keep it in mind. If you need any help from me, please feel free to call me." Grace nodded.


    He took a puff of smoke with a full face of ruffians, stared at her for a long time, and suddenly said, "Grace, I really need your help."


    "What is it?"


    "Please apany me to Haicheng."


    "What are you doing in Haicheng?"


    "It takes one day to meet someone."


    "Well, good." Grace thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    The next day, under the arrangement of Wolfgang, she came to Haicheng.


    Wolfgang took her to a hidden nursing home in Haicheng to meet the real Wolfgang''s mother.


    Tang''s mother suffered from Alzheimer''s syndrome in the early years and has been kept in a nursing home for many years. She did not know the changes in the Tang family and always regarded Wolfgang as her own son. The purpose of Wolfgang''s bringing Grace was to make Grace pretend to be her wife, because Tang''s mother''s greatest wish was to hope Wolfgang could start a family as soon as possible.


    Wolfgang took Grace''s hand and walked to Tang''s mother. He smiled and said, ''mom, who do you think I brought?"


    Tang''s mother dazed, staring at Grace for a long time, a face of confusion.


    "Her name is Grace and she is my wife." Wolfgang exined patiently, "I will often bring her to see you in the future."


    "Your wife?" As soon as Tang''s mother grasped Grace''s hand, she said with a full face of joy, "Great, Xu Yao has grown up and married a wife."


    "You have to work hard and give us Tang Jia a big and fat son early."


    "Well, I''ll cheer up."


    Grace smiled and cooperated with what Tang''s mother said for a long time.


    Looking at Tang''s mother''s happy appearance, Grace smiled at Wolfgang. Wolfgang nodded at her and went out to answer the phone with his cell phone.


    "Auntie, let me cut you some fruit to eat." Grace picked up the apple on the table and smiled.


    Tang''s mother suddenly stared at Grace, as if thinking of something. She rushed directly at her, grabbed her by the neck and shouted, "No, you are not Xu Yao''s wife... you lied to me... you are all lied to me..." Grace was pressed to the head of the bed and immediately felt difficult to breathe and suffocated.


    "You liar! I will kill you!" Tang''s mother, like crazy, suddenly grabbed the fruit knife in her hand and stabbed her in the heart.


    "Ah--!"

 Chapter 170 Carls Proposal of Marriage

    Grace roared with fear and closed his eyes in despair.


    ''mom, what are you doing?" Fortunately, Wolfgang arrived in time and rushed over to grab Tang''s mother''s hand and grabbed the knife in her hand.


    Tang''s mother fell in Wolfgang''s arms, covered her head with both hands, and looked at Grace with a full face of horror and said, "Xu Yao, she is not your wife... she is a liar... your wife is Qingqing... she is not Qingqing..." Hearing Daisy''s name, Wolfgang''s narrow eyes narrowed several degrees.


    "Auntie, what''s wrong with you?" Just then, Daisy pushed the door and came in.


    Seeing Daisy, Tang''s mother hurriedly pushed Wolfgang aside and threw herself in front of her. Pointing to Grace, she said, "Qingqing, this bad woman pretends to be you. You are Xu Yao''s wife... You are Xu Yao''s wife..." Daisy was shocked and hurriedly said, "Well, aunt, it''s okay. I will always apany Xu Yao and you."


    Under Daisy''sfort, Tang''s mother gradually returned to normal and fell asleep in bed.


    Wolfgang pulled her out of the ward, stared at her and asked, "Daisy, what did you do to my mother? I remember I warned you to stay away from her."


    "I didn''t do anything, but I was afraid that she would oftene to visit her alone. She took me as your wife." Daisy hurriedly exined.


    However, he reached for her chin and said coldly, "Daisy, I told you that I saved your life because of our previous friendship. If you still dare to y tricks, I can kill you at any time."


    Hearing what he said, Daisy narrowed his eyes and smiled sarcastically: "Wolfgang, I am in your heart, is it really so bad?"


    "Or what?" He sneered.


    "But I have done so much for you." She said word by word, "What I did before was to help you get Carl family Group. What I do now is just to help you take care of your aunt. You are far away in Romantic city and my aunt is very lonely. What''s wrong with me spending more time with her? She thinks I''m your wife. What''s wrong? I, who can take care of her often, is better suited to pretend to be your wife than Grace, who can only see her once in a lifetime." At this point, she gave Grace a hard look not far away.


    Wolfgang''s long and narrow eyes hung down and hesitated somewhat.


    Daisy gave a wry smile and continued, "Wolfgang, you will give me a chance to make up for my mistakes. Let me stay with my aunt and stay with her well, so that you can feel more at ease in Romantic city, won''t you?" "Yes, but you have to promise me that you will not do anything to hurt my mother." Wolfgang thought for a moment, getting closer to her, with a strong warning tone.


    "Wolfgang, rest assured that I will never." She said with certainty.


    "Good."


    Grace stood in the opposite corridor and had a panoramic view of all this.


    It seems that Wolfgang doesn''t need her anymore.


    She smiled bitterly and turned to leave the nursing home.


    After a few steps, she actually saw Aaron at the door of the far ward.


    At first, she thought she was wrong, but on closer inspection, the man in the wheelchair was indeed Aaron. Yes, but he was wearing blue and white medical clothes, and the whole person lost a big circle and looked very weak.


    Grace hurriedly ran towards him, grabbed his hand and frowned, "Aaron, it''s really you!"


    "Grace? Why are you here?" Aaron also got a big fright when he saw Grace.


    "Don''t worry about why I am here. Tell me first, what is going on?" She stared at him with burning eyes and hurriedly asked, "Why did you suddenly leave Romantic city? What''s wrong with you?"


    He sighed lightly and said with a wry smile, "I have cancer and advanced gastric cancer. The doctor said there are still three months at most."


    "What?" Grace was frozen to the ground and looked at him with disbelief.


    He smiled helplessly and continued, "That''s why I chose to break up with Hailey. I chose to leave Romantic city quietly and without interest and live in this hidden nursing home. Unexpectedly, you found out." "How did this happen?" Grace bit his lower lip and suddenly felt very distressed for him.


    "Birth, aging, illness and death are normal life." His expression was very cool. "Grace, I only have one request. Don''t tell Hailey about this."


    "But she has been looking for you since you left Romantic city. You also know her character. She will not give up until she finds you." Grace sighed softly.


    "Then let her find it. Let her think that I left her cruelly and let her think that I am living well somewhere in the world. In this way, she will be better off for the rest of her life." He said lightly.


    "But..." Grace bit his lower lip, still some hesitation, this is too cruel.


    Aaron looked up at her, hooked his lips and smiled, "Grace, Dr. Wen is a very good person, isn''t he? I am really happy to see him always with Hailey, taking care of Hailey and bringing her happiness and happiness."


    "After returning to Romantic city, you will help me persuade Hailey not to look for me. Just tell her that I am living well outside. Let her ept Dr. Wen and stay with Dr. Wen well. I hope she can be happy." "What about you? What will you do?" Grace bit his lip.


    "I will end my life in this nursing home." He looked up at the sky and smiled faintly. "It is already a gift from heaven to meet her in my life. As long as she is happy, I have no regrets." Looking at his sad side face, Grace''s heart hurt inexplicably.


    It seems that she was wrong about Aaron before. Aaron has always loved Hailey deeply, but they are predestined friends.


    Grace sighed lightly and finally agreed to Aaron''s request.


    She had nned to return to Romantic city today, but because of Aaron, she postponed her air ticket for a few days. She wanted to stay here with Aaron to make him less lonely.


    In the evening, Grace dragged his tired body back to the hotel.


    As soon as I entered the door, the urgent bell rang.


    She got up and opened the door. She was startled to see Carl standing at the door, travel-stained.


    But before she could say anything, Carl suddenly stepped forward, stretched out his hand and hugged her tightly, as if he were afraid of losing her.


    She was shocked and puzzled. "Carl, what''s wrong with you?"


    It was a long time before Carl let go of her and looked at her gently everywhere. Then he knelt down in front of her on one knee, took out a delicate diamond ring and said in a hoarse voice, "Grace, marry me."

 Chapter 171 Can I be taken in tonight?

    "Ah?" Grace covered his mouth in surprise and looked at him in disbelief. He did not expect that he would suddenly propose to himself.


    However, he took her hand tightly and said clearly: "Grace, my heart is very confused these days, but I have also confirmed one thing. I can''t lose you any more. Do you know how flustered I am and how scared I am when I know that you followed Wolfgang to Haicheng? I am really worried that you will leave me with Wolfgang."


    "So you came here from Romantic city?" Grace was shocked.


    "Uh-huh." He nodded affirmatively, "I have already prepared this diamond ring. If it weren''t for Zhou Jianing, I would have proposed to you. Now the truth hase out. Grace, would you like to marry me?"


    "I want to marry you, I want to give you a home, I want to tie you tightly around me, and I don''t want anyone to take you away."


    For an instant, Grace covered his mouth and his eyes suddenly turned red.


    During this period of time, she thought about leaving Carl and never seeing him again, but at this moment she realized that ten years had passed and her love for Carl had not decreased at all.


    As long as he kneels in front of her, she wants to marry him.


    He is always the existence that makes her move.


    Can think of Zhou Jianing, she still has some hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of Zhou Jianing." Seemingly seeing her doubts, Carl said with a thin lip, "Grace, now you just need to follow your heart and choose whether to marry me or not." "Yes, of course I will." Almost without hesitation, Grace gave the answer.


    "That''s great." Carl squinted and smiled, and gently put the diamond ring on her hand.


    The ring is not big or small, it is exactly her size.


    She looked at the sparkling diamond ring and the man in front of her and couldn''t helpughing.


    However, the man suddenly approached her and smiled, "Grace, I came too fast and didn''t book a hotel. Can you take me in tonight?"


    "Of course." Grace put his arms around his neck and said smilingly, "You don''t want to go anywhere tonight, just stay with me."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going anywhere." As he said this, he pressed her against the wall, kicked the door and kissed her on the lip.


    She closed her eyes and responded to him, entangling herself with him.


    Two people from the sofa to the balcony, and then from the balcony to the bathroom, frantically demanding, this night, doomed to be a sleepless night.


    ......


    The next day, warm sunshine sprinkled into the room through therge floor-to-ceiling window. Grace slowly opened his eyes in a burst of waist soreness and backache. Looking at Carl, who was sleeping beside her, she reached out and touched his well-defined face, with a faint smile on her lips.


    She raised her left hand and looked at the diamond ring on her hand against the sunshine. Her eyes were full of happiness. Great, Carl proposed to her, and she finally waited until this day.


    "Fool, what are you giggling about?" The next second, her thin waist was hugged and fell into the familiar arms of men.


    She looked at him with a crooked head and whispered, "I''mughing at you. I came here in a hurry yesterday to propose to me. I didn''t think you have today in Boss Carl."


    "I can''t help it. I''m afraid you''ll be robbed by others." He scratched the tip of her nose gently and spoiled her with a smile. "Who told you to be so popr?"


    "Now it''s all right, I''m yours." She retreated into his arms smiling.


    "Well, no one can take it." He held her closer. "Grace, I will treat you well and make you the happiest woman in the world."


    "Well, I believe you." She smiled happily and suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, Carl, I have found Aaron. Please apany me to see him. He will certainly be very happy to see you." At this point, she told him exactly what happened to Aaron.


    Hearing her words, he nodded gently and agreed toe down.


    After that, the two came to the sanatorium together and visited Aaron.


    In the next few days, Carl stayed with Grace in Haicheng, and the two stayed with Aaron for several days. After that, they reluctantly said goodbye to Aaron and returned to Romantic city.


    That night, Grace changed into a delicate dress and followed Carl to a cocktail party.


    Seeing Grace appearing with Carl, Warren Fule smiled awkwardly and whispered, "Boss Carl, how did you bring Grace?"


    "Grace is now my fiancee. Isn''t it normal to apany me to the cocktail party?" Carl''s handsome eyes narrowed and his words were clear.


    "But..." Warren Fule hesitated for a moment and lowered her voice. "Miss ZHOU has alsoe. She said she would like to attend another cocktail party with you."


    For an instant, Carl and Grace were dazed and looked a little pale.


    At this moment, Zhou Jianing, dressed in a white dress and delicate makeup, came towards this side step by step with a smiling smile.


    Seeing Grace standing beside Carl, she paused and bit her lip and said, "Grace, are you here too? Am I redundant?"


    "It''s okay, let''s join together." Grace was shocked and smiled awkwardly. "Anyway, the cocktail party is just for fun."


    "But Boss Carl can only have one femalepanion." Zhou Jianing said with a wry smile, "Forget it, I''d better go back. I also thought of the cocktail party I attended with Boss Carl six years ago. I missed it very much and came here, but I forgot that many things have long been changed."


    At this point, she turned lost and was ready to leave.


    "Jia Ning, you should be Carl''spanion." Grace suddenly pushed Carl to her side and walked to Warren Fule himself, smiling and saying, "I will be fine with Warren Fule."


    "Grace, is this not very good?" Warren Fule hurriedly looked at Carl and said with fear.


    "There is nothing wrong with it." She smiled and dragged Warren Fule in.


    Carl smiled helplessly and had to look at Zhou Jianing. He lowered his voice and said, "Miss ZHOU, let''s go in too."


    "Good." Zhou Jianing smiled on his face, took Carl''s hand lightly and walked into the reception hall side by side with him.


    Along the way, Zhou Jianing was very happy and had been talking to Carl about the memory that did not exist six years ago. Carl''s eyes fell straight on Grace.


    Unexpectedly, Grace met Mason here.


    Looking at Warren Fule, who was only Nuo Nuo around her, Mason smiled helplessly and said lightly, "Grace, don''t embarrass Warren Fule. Be my femalepanion. I am also alone tonight." As he spoke, he held out his hand to Grace.


    Grace was dazed, but took his hand lightly and agreed to his proposal.


    Carl''s handsome face behind him was overcast, and his eyes were so overcast that he could drip water.

 Chapter 172 tells her the truth

    "Boss Carl, let''s go over there and have a look." Zhou Jianing pulled Carl''s skirt and whispered.


    "You go first." Carl quietly broke away from her, quickly walked to Grace and Mason, and pulled Grace away.


    Seeing him, Mason narrowed his eyes and smiled: "Yo, isn''t this Boss Carl? What are you doing here without apanying your femalepanion?"


    "No fiancee is important for a femalepanion or something." Carl took Grace''s hand with handsome eyes and slightly narrowed eyes. Red fruit showed Mason the diamond ring on her ring finger. Mason was shocked and looked at Grace''s eyes with some shock.


    But he didn''t say much, just gave Grace a deep look and whispered, "In this case, Grace, you must be happy."


    His voice fell and he turned and left.


    Grace looked at Zhou Jianing, who was lost not far away, nced at Carl, frowned slightly and said, "Carl, why are you running here without Zhou Jianing?"


    "You are my fiancee, and I will not allow you to be someone else''spanion." He put his arms around her shoulder and his eyes were full of bullying. "But Zhou Jianing..."


    "Find a chance to tell her the truth." He whispered, "I know you love her dearly, but this matter cannot be kept from her for a lifetime."


    "All right." Grace smiled helplessly and nodded in agreement.


    Not far away in the crowd, Zhou Jianing stood there lonely, looking at the two close people, his face was full of bitterness.


    "Elder sister, have you seen clearly? Carl doesn''t love you at all." Zhou Jiaqiao did not know when to stand behind her and said softly.


    She turned hurriedly, bit her lip and looked at him. She smiled wry and said, "Well, I always knew."


    "Then what are you doing now? Do you think he can see you after entering Carl family Group, staying by his side and loving him silently? Grace is the only one in his heart." Zhou Jiaqiao smiled helplessly and said word by word. "But Grace said she would like to be friends with me. I believe she and Carl will not hurt me." But she said obstinately.


    "Elder sister, you are really a fool, don''t you know? Carl has proposed to Grace and they will get married soon." Zhou Jiaqiao bit his lip.


    "What?" Zhou Jianing''s whole body fell back a few steps, his face full of disbelief.


    Zhou Jiaqiao couldn''t help it any longer, He put a hand on her shoulder, Word by word: "Elder sister, I''ll tell you the truth, you and Carl have no past at all. The memory that belongs to you was hypnotized and imnted by Martha. That is to say, Carl never loved you. It was all your wishful thinking. Now Grace and Carl have only tolerated you because of your pity."


    "No... no..." Zhou Jianing desperately shook his head, eyes suddenly flushed red.


    This is not the case, it must not be the case, she and Carl have a past, Carl loved her...


    Zhou Jiaqiao, however, dragged her to death and said clearly: "Elder sister, wake up and stop immersing yourself in that non-existent memory. Now that your body has recovered, forget Carl and live a good life."


    "No... I don''t believe..." Zhou Jianing pushed him away, tears dripping down, "Carl won''t do this to me... he will never..."


    "You are lying to me! You are all lying to me!"


    Say that finish, she gave Zhou Jiaqiao a hard stare, turned and ran out.


    Zhou Jiaqiao smiled helplessly and hurriedly caught up with her footsteps.


    After leaving the door, she stumbled into a taxi and drove off.


    Zhou Jiaqiao sighed lightly, but finally he didn''t catch up. He knew it was hard for her to ept, so he wanted to give her some time and let here out slowly.


    But if he knew what happenedter, even if he died tonight, he would stop Zhou Jianing.


    The reception ended veryte. Grace wanted to go home and rest, but Carl sent her directly to his vi.


    Clearly already very sleepy, but lying in his arms, she was reluctant to close her eyes.


    She reached out and touched his handsome face, grabbed her lower lip and said, "Carl, can we be together like this forever?"


    "Of course." He hooked his lips and smiled, gently took her hand, and said clearly, "I have nned everything. I will choose a good day in a few days. We will hold the wedding and get the license. Then you will be my Mrs. Bo and will stay with me all your life."


    Mrs. Bo?


    These three words, just read, feel very happy.


    Grace nodded gently and a faint smile came to his lips.


    "All right, stop thinking foolishly and sleep obediently." He held her in his arms with an unspeakably gentle voice.


    "Well, good." She nodded gently, then slowly closed her eyes.


    In his arms, she slept soundly and soon fell asleep.


    She dreamed that she was wearing a white wedding dress and standing in the sacred auditorium smiling, while Carl, dressed in a white suit, like a fairy tale prince, came towards her with light.


    He took her hand, vowed to her for a lifetime, and put the wedding ring she had designed on her finger.


    Then they hugged and kissed each other tightly under the blessing of thousands of guests.


    This dream is so beautiful and happy, but somehow, when Grace opened his eyes, his eyes were wet.


    Mingming had a beautiful dream, but she woke up crying.


    Grace sighed lightly and got up and left the vi.


    The vi was empty. Carl had already gone to thepany, leaving only a note saying that breakfast was in the microwave oven so that she could remember to eat it.


    She smiled happily, brought out the porridge he cooked himself from the microwave oven, sat at the dining table and ate it slowly.


    Just then, the urgent doorbell rang.


    Before Grace could get up and open the door, he heard Zhou Jiaqiao''s hysterical voiceing from the door. "Carl, get out of here! If anything happens to my sister, I won''t finish with you!"


    She got a big fright and hurriedly opened the door. Her face was shocked and she said, "Zhou Jiaqiao? What''s wrong with Zhou Jianing?"


    Seeing her, Zhou Jiaqiao''s face became even more gloomy. "Grace, you are really shameless. While saying that you want to be friends with my sister, you ran over to love Carl. My sister was forced away by you!"


    "What do you mean by this? What''s wrong with Zhou Jianing?" Grace frowned.


    "After my sister left the reception yesterday, her phone has been disconnected. I waited all night and didn''t wait for her. I searched all the ces she would go and couldn''t find them. She must have had an ident." He rushed forward and grabbed Grace by the cor, gnashing his teeth and saying, "Grace, you and Carl did her harm!"

 Chapter 173 Roses Conspiracy

    "What are you talking about?" Grace pushed him away and frowned slightly. "Isn''t she all right at the reception yesterday? Why did you suddenly get stimted and run away?" "I don''t want to watch you and Carl cheat her and tell her all the truth." Zhou Jiaqiao wry smile way.


    "Zhou Jiaqiao, are you crazy?" Grace turned to stare at him and his voice raised a few minutes. "Didn''t I say I would find a chance to tell her the truth slowly? You will hurt her like this!" "Do you think you and Carl didn''t hurt her? Don''t you know how hurtful your show of love is? Grace, I tell you, we don''t need your charity!" Zhou Jiaqiao cold hum, word for word. "You!" Chi''s face turned green with anger.


    Just then, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Carl''s name on the screen, she picked up the phone at once.


    Carl''s low and pleasant voice came through the radio wave: "Grace, is nothing wrong with you?"


    She looked up at Zhou Jiaqiao and said truthfully, "Zhou Jiaqiao hase to see me. He said Zhou Jianing is missing."


    "What?" The man at the other end of the phone paused for a few seconds, then lowered his voice and said, "It is estimated that something has happened. The sanatorium just called and said that Martha is missing."


    "Ah?" Grace grabbed his lower lip and suddenly felt an unknown premonition.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go to the sanatorium first."


    "Good."


    After hanging up the phone, Grace gave Zhou Jiaqiao a hard look and drove to the sanatorium.


    Carl was already waiting at the door. Seeing Graceing, he went in with Grace.


    As soon as he entered the door, Warren Fule stepped forward and said, "Boss Carl, I asked the bodyguard guarding Ms. Sun about the situation. They said that MISS ZHOU dide here this morning, but they didn''t let him in. MISS ZHOU left, butter he didn''t know what was going on. When they went in and had a look, Ms. Sun actually escaped."


    "The window was open and there was a rope. It seems that someone helped her escape from the window."


    "It must be Zhou Jianing." Carl narrowed his eyes and said clearly, "But why did Zhou Jianing take my mother away from the sanatorium?"


    "You don''t want revenge on Martha, do you?" Grace grabbed her lower lip and said, "She already knows the truth six years ago."


    For an instant, Carl''s deep eyes narrowed several degrees.


    After a pause, he turned to look at Warren Fule and lowered his voice. "Warren Fule, send someone to look for it immediately. Just look around the nursing home. The two of them will definitely not be far away." "Yes, Boss Carl."


    After that, Carl and Grace went to Martha''s ward to have a look, but found no trace. They had to leave for a while.


    After returning home, Grace''s eyelids kept jumping and he had an unknown feeling in his heart.


    In the evening, Grace''s cell phone rang untimely. The phone was actually from Rose.


    She hesitated for a long time but picked up the phone.


    "Grace, I heard you were looking for someone?" Rose''s triumphant voice came through the radio wave.


    Grace paused, grabbed his lower lip and said, "Rose, do you know where Zhou Jianing and Martha are?"


    "As luck would have it, I met the two of them when I was going out today." Rose said with a smile on his skin and no smile on his flesh, "Look at their poor, I also helped them."


    "It was you." Grace''s eyes suddenly cooled down, "Rose, where are the people? If you have any grudges,e at me and don''t touch them!"


    "I didn''t think you are quite loyal, then youe to me now, I will send you the position, but you can onlye by yourself, don''t tell others, otherwise, I don''t guarantee whether they can live. One of them is Carl''s mother and the other is your rescuer. Should it be very important to you?" Say that finish, Roseughed and hung up the phone directly.


    Grace pinched his cell phone tightly, looked at the remote location on the screen, finally bit his lip and got up and hurried past.


    This is a forest near the suburban sanatorium. It is very gloomy during the day and is not essible to people. It is even dark at night and extremely horrible.


    Before entering, Grace sent Carl a regr distress message. If she hasn''t gone out of here in half an hour, the message will be sent to Carl''s cell phone and he wille to save her. Therefore, she only needs to stick to it for half an hour. Grace called the light of his mobile phone shlight and dared to walk in.


    After walking for some time, I finally saw Rose.


    She stood in the middle of the woods, followed by several bodyguards.


    Seeing Grace, she burst outughing: "Grace, do you really dare toe alone?"


    "Where are Zhou Jianing and Martha?" Grace frowned.


    Rose sneered and walked up to her step by step, staring at her and saying, "Sorry, I have no idea where Zhou Jianing and Martha are."


    "What?" Grace looked around, only to know that he had been tricked and turned to run.


    The bodyguards rushed directly and pressed her to the ground.


    Grace gave Rose a hard look and trembled with anger. "Rose, you scumbag! How dare you cheat me!"


    Rose bent down and patted her delicate face, mocking, "Grace, don''t you always think you are very smart? I didn''t expect it to fall into my hands today."


    "What the hell do you want?" Grace frowned.


    She pinched her chin and her voice suddenly cooled down. "I want to kill you, you nosy bitch!"


    When her voice fell, she raised her hand and pped Grace hard.


    "Grace, I was thinking that as long as you can leave Mason, Mason family and Ste, I will not care about you. I didn''t expect you to dare to do my good deeds, causing me to be expelled from Mason and expelled from Mason family. Today, I just forget the old and new hatred with you!"


    At this point, she tore down Grace''s trousers, took out a long syringe, and smiled with a fierce face.


    Grace''s face went white with fear and said hastily, "What is this?"


    "This is the imported medicine I specially found for you. I heard that if this thing is put in, you will never be able to conceive a child in your life." Roseughed, "Grace, didn''t youugh that I didn''t really have Mason''s child? Today I will let you taste the taste of not being a mother all your life!"


    At this point, she held the syringe high and poked it at Grace''s lower abdomen.


    "No!"

 Chapter 174 Return to the Position of Friends

    Grace screamed with fear and tried his best to hide behind.


    She finally agreed to Carl''s proposal and will soon be Carl''s bride. If she really can''t have children, what about Carl family? What about their future? She must not let her future be destroyed by Rose, a vicious woman!


    "Bitch!" Rose pped her again in exasperation and said angrily to the bodyguard who held her down, "I''ll catch you dead, let her break away again, and I''ll kill you!" The words fell and Grace was held down again.


    This time, the two bodyguards violently kicked her leg away and pressed her to the ground, giving her no chance to struggle.


    "I see where you are going." Roseughed and thrust the syringe into Grace''s lower abdomen.


    Grace screamed with pain. For an instant, tears poured down.


    No, she can''t live without children.


    She can''t lose her status as a mother!


    This is too cruel for a woman.


    "Rose, stop it!" Just then, Mason suddenly appeared. He rushed forward and kicked Rose''s syringe away. He turned and protected Grace in his arms.


    Grace hurriedly stripped the needle from his lower abdomen and put it down with his heart hanging.


    Fortunately, Mason had time and the needle water had not yet entered her body, otherwise, it would have beenpletely finished.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Mason, Rose was shocked and said, ''mason, why are you here?"


    "I feel something is wrong with you all this time. I have been sending people to follow you. I didn''t expect you to dare to attack Grace." Mason gave a sneer and said word by word, "Rose, it seems that I am really too kind to you." When his voice fell, he winked at the bodyguard behind him. Several bodyguards came forward directly and grabbed Rose.


    Rose was frightened and shouted at him, ''mason, what do you want? Don''t forget what Frank said to you before he went to prison!"


    "Frank asked me to take care of you because you were still his wife at that time, but now that you are divorced, I don''t need to take care of these." Mason grunted coldly and turned to the bodyguard and said, "You guys, send Miss Wan back to Mason family and put her in the basement. You are not allowed toe out without my permission."


    "OK, Mr. Shen."


    "No, Mason, you can''t do this to me!"


    "I am your first love. Have you forgotten our previous feelings?"


    ''mason, I love you... I have done so much for you..."


    But this time, no matter what Rose said, Mason sneered and did not even blink an eyelid.


    After a pause, Mason turned and helped Grace up, with a worried face: "Grace, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Grace shook his head gently and smiled weakly.


    He took out a paper towel with a full face of love and helped her wipe the dirt on her face. He lowered his voice and said, "It''s too dangerous here. I''ll take you home first."


    "Good." She nodded and was about to follow Mason away when her cell phone rang untimely.


    The phone call was from Carl. She looked at the time with low eyes. Now it is exactly half an hour before she entered the woods. Carl should have received her distress message.


    She picked up the phone at once. Before she could speak, Carl''s worried voice came: "Grace, what''s wrong with you? Are you hurt? How are you? Don''t worry, I''lle to you right away." "Carl, I''m all right." Grace said in a hoarse voice, "You don''t have toe over. I''ll be home soon."


    "It''s good to be fine, it''s good to be fine." Carl at the other end of the phone was relieved.


    She was about to say something when she heard Warren Fule''s anxious voice over there: "Boss Carl, we have found MISS ZHOU and Ms Sun."


    "Grace, I won''t talk to you first. You wait for me at home and I''lle to you when I''m finished." Say that finish, the phone was hung up. Although Grace had many doubts and worries in his heart, he could only press down first and follow Mason out of the woods.


    Worried about Grace, Mason did not leave after sending her home. Instead, he made her a cup of coffee and sat in the living room watching her.


    Her mood gradually stabilized, then she turned to look at Mason and lowered her voice and said, ''mason, thank you today. I''m fine. You should go back to rest early."


    "I''ll apany you for a while and I''ll leave when Carles." His narrow eyes narrowed, but they fell on the diamond ring on her ring finger. "However, Grace, have you really decided to marry Carl?" "Well, it''s decided." She was dazed and nodded gently. "You know, I have always liked Carl very much."


    From ten years ago to now, it has never changed, so this time, she wants to follow her heart.


    "Well, but if you want to think clearly, Carl family today is not that simple." He said slowly, "Caleb is not dead, and Boning City is back. Although Carl is still the president of Carl family Group, Carl family has been surging for a long time. No one knows what will happen in the future. By marrying Carl now, you are pushing yourself to the forefront."


    "I know all about it, but I still don''t want to miss him." Grace sighed softly, but his voice was sure.


    They have missed it many times, and she doesn''t want to miss it any more.


    "Now that you have decided, I can only bless you." Mason smiled absent and looked at her with low eyes and asked, "Grace, can we still be friends?"


    "Of course, as long as you don''t mind, we will always be friends." Grace nodded affirmatively.


    "That''s good." He squinted at her and smiled bitterly.


    Since you can''t love her, then return to the position of friend and guard her forever. In this way, it is also quite good.


    Just then, there was a patchwork of footsteps at the door, and Carl came.


    Grace got up at once and trotted to the door. He took Carl''s hand and said with a worried face, "Carl, you are finally back. How are you? Are you not hurt?" "I''m fine." Carl took her back and narrowed her handsome eyes. "It''s you, are you all right?"


    "It''s okay." She shook her head and hurriedly asked, "by the way, didn''t you find Zhou Jianing and Martha? Where are they?"


    Hearing her words, Carl sighed lightly and said with a wry smile, "People have been found, but they are all in the hospital now. Their condition is very bad." "Ah?" Grace was shocked. "What happened? Why are they all in the hospital?"


    His bitter smile, his face was extremely ugly, and what he said shocked and frightened her all over her face.

 Chapter 175 Can you hold me?

    "Zhou Jianing had an ident and was seriously injured. She has been sent to the emergency room. My mother seems to have been frightened and has been in a trance. The rity is very poor. She has also stayed in the hospital." Carl sighed softly and said hoarsely.


    "What?" Grace''s eyebrows frowned deeper. "How did this happen? Carl, let''s go to the hospital."


    "There are doctors and nurses on the other side of the hospital. It''s okay." However, he gently took her hand and lowered his voice. "I think you are also frightened today. Let''s have a good rest first. Let''s go to the hospital early tomorrow morning."


    "Well, good." Grace was dazed and nodded gently.


    "Since Boss Carl is back, I will go first." Just then, Mason''s gentle voice came behind him.


    Seeing Masoning out of the living room, Carl twisted his eyebrows and his face sank a little.


    ''mason saved me tonight and sent me back specially." Grace hurriedly exined.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shen, for inviting you to dinner another day. Thank you very much." Carl nodded and looked at Mason and said.


    "Don''t be so polite. Just take good care of Grace and don''t let her get hurt again." Voice fell, Mason looked at Grace with low eyes, then turned and left directly. Grace slept very unwell tonight and had a nightmare all night. Fortunately, Carl was always with her, guarding her and apanying her through this difficult night.


    The next day, Grace got up early and followed Carl to the hospital.


    Warren Fule was standing at the door of the ward, but he kept his head down and his face was very ugly.


    Carl walked up to him and said with a thin lip, "How is it? Is MISS ZHOU awake?"


    "I have woken up, but the situation is very bad." Warren Fule sighed lightly and said, "The doctor examined MISS ZHOU and said that MISS ZHOU was forcedst night..." "What?" Grace was dazed and his eyebrows immediately wrinkled.


    How did this happen? What exactly happenedst night?


    "In a word, MISS ZHOU is in a very bad mood and is in a bad state. Boss Carl, please go in and have a look." Warren Fule wry smile way.


    Carl nodded gently, pushed the door and went in.


    I saw Zhou Jianing lying on the sickbed with no gods in his eyes and a full face of despair, covered in scars and wet tears at the corners of his eyes.


    Seeing Carling, she hurriedly wrapped herself in a quilt and shouted at Carl, "Boss Carl, don''te here, don''te here... I''m too dirty... I''m too dirty..."


    At this point, she suddenly pulled out the needle, then rushed into the toilet, picked up the shower head and kept flushing herself, as if to clean herself up. The cold water burst all her wounds open, a shocking red. She trembled with cold, but still refused to stop.


    Carl looked at this and rushed forward to grab the shower head in her hand. His eyebrows frowned and he said, "Miss ZHOU, don''t do this. Calm down."


    "Boss Carl, I beg you, you let me wash clean, I am too dirty... really too dirty..." Zhou Jianing curled up on the ground with his knees in his hands, tears streaming down.


    Carl sighed lightly, turned off the water, squatted down in front of her, lowered his voice and said, "Miss ZHOU, this is just an ident. An ident cannot define your life. It''s okay. Being able to live is the most important thing."


    "But my life has been destroyed since six years ago." She bit her lower lip and her tears became more fierce. "I have been warm, virtuous and positive in my life. I graduated from university with great difficulty and entered the dreampany. I just want to live my life safely and joyfully. What did I do wrong? Why do you have to go through this? If I had known the truth, six years ago, I should have drowned in the sea, and I should not have woken up..."


    "Miss ZHOU, you have done nothing wrong. The wrong person is the one who hurt you." Carl took her hand gently and said clearly, "calm down and tell me what happenedst night. Don''t worry, I will definitely not let go of those who hurt you. As for what happened six years ago, I will try my best to make up for you."


    Hearing what he said, Zhou Jianing kept his eyes low and silent for a long time before slowly opening his mouth: "Last night, after Jia Qiao told me the truth, I cried all night. I couldn''t ept such an ending. I hated Martha so much that I felt itchy. So I thought, I want to be a bad person once and I want revenge!"


    "So I ran to the sanatorium. The little nurse of the United Sanatorium tricked Martha out of the sanatorium. I took her to the woods near the sanatorium and asked her why she did this, but she always said I deserved it. I was angry. Just as we were arguing, a few gangsters suddenly rushed in and knocked me unconscious." Speaking of which, her body trembled uncontrobly. "When I woke up, I found that all my clothes were stripped, those people were gone, and I..." Speaking of which, her tears flowed down.


    "Later, you and Warren Fule found us."


    "Do you know who those gangsters are?" Carl whispered.


    "I don''t know, I have never seen them, let alone why they did this to me." Zhou Jianing covered his cheeks and wept bitterly.


    Carl sighed lightly and could only pat her on the back,forting her silently.


    She suddenly grabbed his hand and said with tears in her eyes, "Boss Carl, do you think I am dirty?" "No."


    "Then can you hold me? I am really... so scared."


    Hearing her words, Carl''s eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed. Out of the corner of the eye, he nced at Grace standing at the door. Seeing Grace nodding, he reached out and gently hugged Zhou Jianing. Zhou Jianing fell into his arms, crying wildly.


    Grace sighed softly and turned bitterly to see Martha.


    But the situation in Martha is much worse than that in Zhou Jianing.


    She didn''t know what stimtion she had received. After waking up, she covered herself with a quilt and kept mumbling in her mouth: "It wasn''t me... it wasn''t me... I didn''t do anything... it wasn''t me..." Grace stepped forward and pulled off the quilt covering her head.


    However, she went crazy, with a loud roar and a scream with both hands on her head: "Don''t kill me... I beg you... don''t kill me... I know I''m wrong... I really know I''m wrong..."


    Seeing this scene, Grace bit his lower lip and his eyes were filled with shock.


    What exactly did they go throughst night? How did it be like this?

 Chapter 176 I agreed to his proposal

    "Grace, you''d better go out first. Ms Sun can''t ask anything about the current situation." Warren Fule walked up to Grace and whispered.


    "All right." Grace nodded and followed Warren Fule out, puzzled, "Warren Fule, how did Martha be like this?"


    "The doctor said she was seriously stimted and this time she was really delirious." Warren Fule smiled helplessly, "Perhaps he did too many bad things before, and retribution hase." "Did you find anyonest night''s gangster?"


    "No, but I have already sent someone to investigate."


    "Well, let me know if you have any news."


    "Good."


    After that, Grace sat on the bench in the corridor and waited quietly for Carl toe out.


    Unexpectedly, she saw a familiar figure near the nearby clinic.


    It''s Wolfgang. He seems to be injured. He has juste out of the outpatient department and his arms are still wrapped in thick gauze. Grace froze, hurriedly got up and stepped forward, shouting to him, "Wolfgang."


    Hearing her voice, Wolfgang slowly turned around and a yuppie''s smile came to her lips. "Yo, it''s Grace. I didn''t expect to meet you here." "Well, what''s wrong with you?" Grace stared at his injured arm and wondered.


    He subconsciously blocked his arm back and whispered, "It''s okay. There was something wrongst night. It was just a minor injury."


    "Last night?" Grace frowned and asked tentatively, "What did you dost night?"


    "I didn''t do much either." He immediately changed the subject, "why are you in the hospital? What''s wrong?"


    "No, I came to visit my friends." She replied.


    "Do you want me to treat you to breakfast? I am hungry." He raised his eyebrows andughed.


    "No, I have eaten."


    "That''s too bad. I''ll go first."


    At this point, he waved to Grace and turned to leave the hospital.


    But looking at his far back, Grace''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. It was not he whoid hands on Zhou Jianing and Marthast night, was it?


    He has always hated Martha and tried to deal with her over and over again. Now it makes sense to use Zhou Jianing to attack Martha. The injury on his arm happened to be causedst night. No, she has to find out what happenedst night.


    That night, Grace came to the imperial city.


    She ordered a cocktail and sat at the bar, sipping it slowly. After a few minutes, Wolfgang came.


    He was wearing a handsome ck leather coat, with one foot on Grace''s chair, and his face was full of yuppies and smoke rings. He smiled and said, "Grace, what''s the matter with you? Actually came to imperial city to get drunk." "I haven''t been here for a long time. Come and take care of your business." Grace hooked his lips and smiled, deliberately saying, "Otherwise, I will have no chance toe after getting married."


    ''married?" His eyes sank at once.


    She nodded gently, shook the diamond ring on her ring finger and said, "Well, I agreed to Carl''s proposal, the night we went to Haicheng."


    "Grace, are you crazy?" Wolfgang grabbed her hand and lowered her voice. "Do you know what is going on in Carl family and Carl now? You dare to marry him!"


    "I don''t care what happens in Carl family." She said directly, "I only care about him."


    "Do you not care about Zhou Jianing beside Carl?" He sneered, "Now Zhou Jianing looks like this, do you think Carl will leave her and marry you? Grace, don''t be silly, you and Carl will never be happy together." Hearing what he said, Grace smiled sarcastically: "Wolfgang, you really know about Zhou Jianing."


    "Of course I know, I know everything about you." He said quietly.


    "Is it?" She narrowed her eyes and obviously did not believe it.


    Just then, a small gangster with tattooed arms suddenly walked up to Wolfgang and said a few words to Wolfgang in a low voice. Wolfgang''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    He turned and told Grace to go back early, then got up directly and left with Flower Arm Man.


    Seeing the man with flower arms, Grace was more sure of his thoughts. Last night''s incident must have something to do with Wolfgang. She remembered Zhou Jianing saying that one of the gangsters was tattooed with exaggerated flower


    arms.


    The next morning, Grace got up early, bought flowers and fruits, and came to the hospital to visit Zhou Jianing.


    Today''s Zhou Jianing looks better than yesterday, but his mental state is still not very good.


    Seeing Graceing, she smiled bitterly and whispered, "Grace, are you here?"


    "Well, I''vee to see you." Grace nodded gently, walked up to her and sat down.


    She stared at Grace for a long time, then suddenly lowered her voice and said, "Grace, I know it''s not good for me to say this, but I have a small request."


    "What request? Just say it."


    "Can you let Carl be with me during this period of time?" She said with tears in her eyes, "I know that Carl likes you, and I also know that you are going to get married soon, but I am really too scared. I am afraid that I will not only want to end my life like six years ago, but only Carl can give me a little hope of life."


    Looking at her pain, Grace sighed softly and whispered, "Garning, don''t think so much first, have a good rest first. If Carl has time, I will let hime to see you."


    "Thank you, Grace." Zhou Jianing held Grace''s hand tightly and said gratefully.


    Grace nodded gently,forted her a few words, then choked back the pain and turned away.


    She leaned against the white wall and tightly held the diamond ring on her ring finger, feeling very sad.


    She and Carl had a hard time being faithful wife, but Wolfgang was right. At this moment, it is impossible for them to get married without everything.


    She sucked her nose and her eyes suddenly turned red for some reason.


    "Grace, what''s wrong with you?" Carl did not know when toe, but was standing behind her at the moment, looking at her heartily.


    She hurriedly wiped away the tears from her eyes, smiled at him and said with pretending to be brisk, "I''m fine."


    "I also said it was okay. My eyes were red." He smiled helplessly, put his hand around her shoulder, lowered his voice and said, "Is it because of Zhou Jianing''s paranoia again?"


    "Carl, I just think it would be too cruel to Zhou Jianing if we got married at this time." She bit her lower lip and said with a wry smile.


    However, he stretched out his hand directly and hugged her in his arms. He said softly, "Don''t worry, there is still me. I''ll handle it." In the ward at this moment, a pair of eyes are taking a panoramic view of all this.

 Chapter 177 Grace, will you kill me?

    "But Zhou Jianing, she really likes you very much. She is so stimted now. If we really get married at this time, I''m worried that she will not be able to bear it." Grace leaned on Carl''s shoulder, his eyes full of bitterness. "Then slow down for a while. Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Carl tapped her on the back, her voice unreasonably gentle.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Jianing in the ward sighed softly, and the bitterness of his eyes deepened.


    She has always thought that thin looks are cold and cold to everyone, but she only knew today that he would be gentle and coax people, but he gave all this consideration to others.


    It seems that he really does not love himself.


    But she just liked him so much that she really couldn''t give up on him.


    ......


    In the next few days, life was rtively calm.


    Carl visits Zhou Jianing in the hospital every day to talk and chat with her. Her condition is also slowly improving. On the other side of Martha, Carl has hired a psychologist for her and is helping her with psychological treatment. Grace has been investigating Wolfgang, hoping to find out what happened that night.


    This morning, Grace came to Grace family Group as usual. As soon as he entered the office, Hailey came in.


    She took an application form and handed it to Grace. She said weakly, "Grace, can I take a few days off?" "OK, why are you asking for leave?" Grace wondered.


    "I want to go to Ancheng." She said.


    "What are you doing in Ancheng?"


    "A friend of Ancheng called me and said that he seemed to have seen Aaron in Ancheng. I was going to look for him."


    Hearing her words, Grace frowned and pursed his lips and said, "Xin Yao, you haven''t given up looking for Aaron yet?"


    "Of course I didn''t give up. No matter where he is, I will find him." Hailey said definitely.


    "But maybe he really wants to leave you and start a new life?" Grace said with a wry smile, "He left Romantic city, perhaps just don''t want you to find him."


    "If this is the case, then I will also find him and look at him from a distance. As long as I am sure he can be happy, then I will not disturb him." Hailey said with a wry smile, "Although I don''t know why he has to leave me, as long as he can live happily, I have no regrets in this life."


    At that moment, she saw a strong love and attachment in Hailey''s eyes.


    It turns out that Hailey has never forgotten Aaron.


    Grace sighed lightly and said helplessly, "But Aaron is not necessarily in Ancheng."


    "It''s okay. You have to go and see it if you have hope, Grace. Just give me two days off. Two days will be fine." Hailey took Grace''s hand and became coquetry.


    Grace smiled helplessly and nodded in agreement.


    She said a happy thank-you and turned to go out.


    Looking at her far away figure, Grace felt so blocked that she almost told her everything about Aaron.


    But she promised Aaron that she would never say so.


    I hope Hailey can give up and forget Aaron as soon as possible.


    Just as Grace was paranoid, her cell phone rang untimely.


    Seeing Wolfgang''s name on the screen, she was shocked and picked up the phone: "Hello, Wolfgang?"


    "Grace, there is a very interesting party on the other side of Boning City tonight. Do you want toe?" Wolfgang''s smiling voice came across the radio wave. "I heard he invited Grayson. You haven''t seen Grayson for a long time, have you?" Grace had no interest in Grayson, but she nodded and agreed.


    Before going to the party, she threw a pair of sharp scissors into her bag for a rainy day.


    She has already thought it over. She will confront Wolfgang tonight and ask the truth about that night.


    Tonight''s party was more lively than Grace expected. Besides Grayson, Britney also came.


    Grayson was talking with Boningcheng when he saw Graceing. Britney pulled Grayson''s skirt and said with a smile: ''min Zhen, your good daughter is here. Can''t you say hello?"


    "No need, you also don''t cause trouble." Grayson nced at Britney and charged.


    Britney pretended to promise toe down, but he didn''t want to let Grace go.


    While Grace was going to the bathroom, she followed Grace out of the door and blocked Grace in the corridor. She sneered, "Grace, you are really good. You can hold Carl family''s uncle and nephew to death."


    "Get out of here." Grace gave her a white look and did not have a good air. "Britney, you should be honest with me, otherwise, don''t me me for not being polite."


    "Yes, I''ll get out of the way." Unexpectedly, she didn''t pester her, but gave up a way. Leng hum, "I am not as good as you in seducing men. I really admire that you can make Carl and Wolfgang two tigerspete and benefit yourself." "Britney, what are you talking about?" Grace frowned.


    However, she leaned in front of her and smiled, "I''m not talking nonsense. Didn''t you always suspect that Wolfgang was the one whoid hands on Zhou Jianing and Martha that night? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have brought weapons today." As she said this, she nced at Grace''s half-open bag.


    Grace hurriedly covered his bag and lowered his voice. "Britney, it seems that you have not been idle during this period of time."


    "Of course, the drama hasn''t started yet. Grace, you have done me so badly, and I will definitely not make you feel better!" At this point, Britneyughed and turned to leave.


    Grace narrowed his eyes and hastily hid the scissors in his bag, ready to leave.


    "Grace." Behind him came a low, cold voice.


    Grace was shocked and turned suddenly to see Wolfgang standing behind her with a gloomy face.


    She stepped back in fear and smiled awkwardly: "Wolfgang, why are you here?"


    Wolfgang didn''t answer, but approached her step by step, thumping her in the corner and narrowing her eyes. "What does what Britney said just now mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. You heard it wrong." She squeezed out a smile and tried to push him away.


    However, he tore open her bag, took out the sharp scissors, looked up and down, and said with a smile: "It seems that you are going to kill me with these scissors."


    "No, Wolfgang, don''t get me wrong." She narrowed her eyes and said, "I really suspect that you did it to Zhou Jianing and Martha, but I came here tonight just to ask the truth. I just brought scissors for self-defense." "What if I say yes?" He handed the scissors to her hand, slowly leaned close to her and sneered, "Grace, will you kill me?"

 Chapter 178 She injured Wolfgang by mistake

    "I..." Grace looked at him with a full face of hesitation, subconsciously back a few steps.


    "It seems that you really like Carl." Wolfgang sneered, put the scissors to his chest and sneered, "In this case, then you can kill me and avenge Zhou Jianing and Martha."


    "Wolfgang, is it really you?" Grace looked up at him, grabbed his lower lip and said, "Why did you do this? Isn''t your revenge on Martha enough?"


    "I don''t care about Martha at all. I care about Zhou Jianing." He looked down on her with a full face of ruffians and smiles. "Grace, I did this for you. As long as Zhou Jianing dies, you can have a good time with Carl, can''t you?" "For me again?" In an instant, Grace''s face became very ugly and his voice increased several degrees. "Wolfgang, I have told you countless times that I don''t need you to do anything for me."


    "Who told me to like you? I would do anything for you." He reached out and touched her delicate face with a very evil smile.


    "You!"


    Thinking of the dead Ste and what had happened during this period of time, Grace clenched the scissors in his hand and really wanted to stab him with a knife.


    Just as she hesitated, Wolfgang suddenly took her hand and stabbed the scissors deep into his chest.


    Bright red blood dripped down his suit bit by bit, and she felt a warm and huge smell of blood in her fingers.


    Grace looked at him in disbelief and trembled all over.


    However, he squinted his narrow eyes and looked at her with a smile in his eyebrow and eyes.


    He leaned to her ear and said in a hoarse voice, "Grace, that''s all right, so that you will never leave me..."


    As he said this, he fell directly into her arms.


    "Wolfgang, how are you?" Grace was frightened and hurriedly held him, his eyes full of fear.


    "Grace, what have you done to Wolfgang?" Just then, Daisy, dressed as a waiter, suddenly rushed out and shouted ferociously at Grace.


    Grace shook his head hurriedly, but could not say a word of excuse.


    It was she who stabbed Wolfgang....


    Daisy rushed forward, pushed Grace away, held Wolfgang, gnashed his teeth and said, "Grace, you murderer! You wait for me, this is the house of Boning City. If Boning City knows what you have done, he will kill you!" "Don''t tell my second brother." Wolfgang took Daisy''s hand and lowered his voice. "Daisy, take me out of the back door. Don''t say anything about it."


    "Wolfgang, are you crazy? Grace stabbed you, and you still protected her!" Daisy said angrily.


    "If you don''t want me to die here, take me away immediately." He covered his bloody chest and his voice was full of refusal. "Grace, you also leave as soon as possible."


    Daisy trembled with anger, but looking at Wolfgang''s dying appearance, she could only give Grace a hard look and left with Wolfgang.


    Grace stood in the same ce in a slouch. After he had lost his mind, he trotted out of the vi and turned to leave.


    The vi in Boning City lives in a remote area. She is running alone on the road in the wild mountains in the countryside, shaking all over.


    The thought of what Wolfgang looked like just now made her feel very scared. She stabbed Wolfgang. Wolfgang won''t die, will she? She actually killed her Caleb brother with her own hands... ... ...


    Just as she was paranoid, the rapid ringing of her cell phone interrupted her thoughts.


    Seeing Carl''s name on the screen, she was in a trance for a long time before sliding the answer key.


    "Hello, Grace, where are you? Why did it take so long to answer the phone?" Carl''s low and pleasant voice came through the radio wave.


    "I don''t know where I am either." Grace stopped and said with a wry smile.


    "You send me a location and I''lle and pick you up right away." Recognizing something wrong with her voice, Carl said, "Don''t move, wait for me."


    Grace nodded, which sent his position to Carl.


    After half an hour or so, the familiar ck Rolls Royce finally stopped in front of her.


    Looking at her slouched and covered in blood, Carl was frightened. He hurriedly took off his suit and coat and put it on her. He carried her into the car and said with a full face of worry, "Grace, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so embarrassed?"


    Grace looked up at him and smiled: "Carl is Wolfgang''s hand to Zhou Jianing and Martha. I have already avenged them."


    Hearing what she said, he was in a trance for a long time, and his thin lip gently said, "Grace, I caught the gangsters of that day. They are not Wolfgang''s people."


    "What?" Grace''s body shook and her face looked at her in disbelief.


    "The man who took the lead was a man with a tattooed arm. I found his bank card transfer record. The person who transferred the money to him was Zhou Jiaqiao." Carl narrowed his eyes and said clearly.


    "Zhou Jiaqiao?" For an instant, Grace was even more shocked. "Isn''t he Zhou Jianing''s younger brother? Why did he hurt Zhou Jianing?"


    "The person he wants to deal with is Martha. He let the gangsters beat Martha and pretended to be ghosts to frighten Martha. Martha was insane, but those gangsters saw Zhou Jianing was beautiful and didn''t control it. This is what..." Speaking of which, Carl sighed helplessly, "He is also thoughtless. He should have known long ago that the so-called gangsters would not listen to him obediently. This is the result."


    How did this happen?


    Grace shook his head desperately, still can''t believe this fact.


    Zhou Jiaqiao is Zhou Jianing''s younger brother and the person in the world who wants to protect Zhou Jianing most, but in the end he hurt her...


    And Wolfgang, clearly this matter has nothing to do with him, why did he take it?


    She felt guilty at the thought of the knife she had stabbed him.


    She hurriedly looked at Carl and said hurriedly, "Carl, take me to Wolfgang. He is injured..."


    "Grace, you''d better go back to rest first. Your face is very ugly." Carl looked at her with low eyes and lowered her voice. "It''s toote today. I''ll take you to see Wolfgang early tomorrow morning."


    Grace shook his head and wanted to say something else, but he felt ck at the moment and fainted directly.


    Looking at the woman who fell pale in her arms but still mumbled the name "Wolfgang", Carl waved gently and ordered Warren Fule to drive home.


    But along the way, his eyebrows were tightly frowned.


    Wolfgang''s move is really clever. It seems that his wedding with Grace is doomed not to go so smoothly.

 Chapter 179 I want you to trust me completely.

    The next morning, Grace was awakened by nightmares early in the morning.


    She found herself sent to her home with a note and a bowl of steaming porridge beside her.


    The note was left by Carl, telling her to remember to eat breakfast and take good care of herself.


    It seems that he stayed here to take care of her all nightst night and should have just left.


    But Grace is no longer in the mood for breakfast. She has to visit Wolfgang.


    She changed her clothes, went straight out and drove to Wolfgang''s house.


    After ringing the doorbell for a long time, the door of the vi was finally opened. Standing at the door was Daisy, who was tired.


    Seeing Grace, she rushed forward and grabbed Grace by the cor, gnashing her teeth and saying, "Grace, you dare toe here. Are you really not afraid that I will kill you?"


    "Daisy, how is Wolfgang? Is he all right?" Grace hurriedly asked.


    "Get out of here!" Daisy gave her a hard push and shouted angrily, "Wolfgang''s life or death has nothing to do with you! You murderer!"


    "Last night, I was too impulsive. Let me go in and see Wolfgang." Grace, however, rushed to the door and said hurriedly.


    "Pa!"


    Daisy raised his hand directly, pped her severely and said angrily, "Grace, why are you so shameless? You are the one who stabbed Wolfgang, and now you are the one who pretends to be a crocodile. It''s disgusting to be a watch and want to set up a memorial arch!"


    She was so strong that Grace didn''t stand firm and fell to the ground with a burning pain in her cheek.


    Daisy gave her a hard look and turned to close the door.


    "Let her in." Just then, there was a low hoarse voice behind him.


    As soon as Grace turned around, he saw Wolfgang standing at the door in silver-gray pajamas with a pale face.


    Great, he''s fine, he''s still alive.


    The moment I saw him, Grace''s heart hung and he was released.


    "Wolfgang, why are you up? The doctor said you were very weak and needed a good rest." Daisy hurriedly turned to hold him, a full face of worry.


    "I''m fine." Wolfgang''s narrow eyes narrowed and looked at Grace and said, "Grace,e in."


    Grace nodded, this just got up from the ground, step by step into the vi.


    Knowing that Daisy didn''t like Grace, Wolfgang took Daisy away, then sat down on the sofa, looked above her and said, "If you have anything to say, sit down and say it. Daisy will not embarrass you any more." "Wolfgang, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..." She whispered, looking at the faint blood on his chest.


    "It''s okay. I''m in good health. This minor injury is nothing." He pulled out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. Jun''s face regained its usual yuppie.


    "But why do you want to do this? What happened to Zhou Jianing and Martha has nothing to do with you." Grace bit his lower lip and said with a wry smile.


    However, he suddenly stretched out his hand, drew closer to her and slowly approached her. His slender fingers gently hooked her chin and smiled, "Grace, I hate suspicion the most. I want you to trust mepletely."


    "I..." Grace dazed, at that time don''t know what to say.


    After all, she did have suspicion of him.


    "All right, don''t me yourself. I am willing to do it." He stretched out his hand and rubbed her long fine hair. He said in a hoarse voice, "If you really feel sorry for me,e and take care of me these days. I don''t like hiring a nanny." "Daisy is not here? Do you still need my care?" Grace frowned.


    "She came secretly from Haicheng and will return early tomorrow morning." He said lightly.


    "Well, then I''lle and take care of you tomorrow morning." She gave him a guilty look and nodded in agreement.


    "Then my knife was worth it." He took her hand lightly and a faint smile came to his lips.


    ......


    Aftering out of Wolfgang''s house, Grace came to the hospital to visit Zhou Jianing. Unexpectedly, she actually saw Hailey in the hospital.


    Through the thin doors and windows, she saw Hailey, who was covered in scars, sitting in front of Wen Tingyi. Wen Tingyi helped her deal with the wound and said heartily, "Yao, what happened to you in Ancheng? How did this happen?" "I''m fine. It''s all skin injuries. It doesn''t matter." Hailey shook his head gently and said, "You must not tell Grace that I am afraid she will worry when she knows. I will try to take another two days off and go to thepany when the wound cannot be seen."


    "You fool, you are not allowed to take risks alone in the future. If you have anything to say to me, I will apany you." Wen Tingyi narrowed his eyes.


    "Uh-huh."


    "I already know." Grace grabbed his lower lip and pushed open the ward door directly to enter.


    Seeing her suddenly appear, Hailey got a fright and got up and said, "Grace? What are you doing here?"


    "Hailey, what''s the matter with you?" Grace walked up to her, stared at her and asked, "Who beat you like this? Who bullied you?"


    "I''m fine." Hailey grabbed his lower lip, Eyes suddenly flushed, "just Grace, I am too useless, I still didn''t find Aaron... those people tricked me to Ancheng, robbed me of my money, and also wanted me to be a youngdy in Ancheng''s night performance. I didn''t want to, they gave me a good beating... fortunately I ran out... otherwise, I''m afraid even my life was lost..."


    She has been choking back her tears, but in the end, she still couldn''t help crying.


    Grace looked at her heartily, hugged her in her arms and said guiltily, "Xin Yao, I''m sorry for you. I shouldn''t have let you take risks in Ancheng."


    "As long as I can find Aaron, I am willing to take the biggest risks." Hailey wry smile way.


    "Sorry, I know where Aaron is." Grace hesitated for a long time, but finally he didn''t resist and told her the truth.


    "What?" Hailey pushed her away and said in disbelief, "Grace, do you know where Aaron is?"


    "Uh-huh." She nodded gently and smiled bitterly. "When I went to Haicheng that day, I saw Aaron. He lived in a nursing home, but he didn''t want you to find her, so please don''t tell you..."


    "What''s wrong with him?" Hailey pressed her shoulder and said anxiously, "Grace, I beg you, tell me the truth, what happened to Aaron!"


    "He has cancer and advanced gastric cancer, and doctors say he can live for up to three months." Grace sighed a long sigh and finally spoke.


    "What?" Hailey''s body was shaken and he almost fell to the ground. His eyes were full of disbelief.

 Chapter 180 Ivory Tower in Memory

    "Xin Yao, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide from you, I had to." Grace smiled helplessly and exined, "Aaron said, I hope you can forget him and live a good life."


    "How can I forget him?" Hailey, however, gave a wry smile, took Grace''s hand and said clearly, "Grace, take me to find him. I will apany him and cannot let him face the disease alone." "But..."


    "Grace, I beg you." Hailey took her hand and almost knelt down in front of her.


    "Xin Yao, don''t do this." Grace grabbed her at once and sighed softly. "I''ll take you to him."


    "Really? Thank you, Grace." Hailey smiled gratefully.


    "I''ll go with you." Wen Tingyi looked at Hailey with a full face of heartache and said softly.


    Hearing what he said, Hailey hesitated for a long time and nodded in agreement. At this time, it is better to have one more person to apany him. What''s more, Wen Tingyi is still a doctor. After that, the three booked the earliest flight to Haicheng and came to the sanatorium where Aaron lived.


    However, I haven''t seen him for a few days. Aaron has gone through a lot of vicissitudes. The whole person has lost a lot of weight. At the moment, he is sitting in the garden basking in the sun. The moment he saw him, Hailey covered his mouth, choked back tears and ran past with joy.


    "Liangchuan, do you see what delicious food I have bought you?" Before she coulde forward, she saw Zhang Chengcheng appear in front of Aaron with a dumpling. She smiled and said, "It''s your favorite dumpling. I bought you arge


    one."


    "Thank you, I will try my best to finish." Aaron squeezed out a pale smile at her.


    "Well,e on, I''ll feed you." At this point, Zhang Chengcheng walked up to him, picked up the spoon and carefully fed him dumplings.


    Seeing this scene, Hailey choked back tears and finally could not help flowing wildly.


    "Aaron." It was a long time before she whispered out his name.


    Hearing her voice, he was in a trance for a long time before slowly turning around and looking at her with disbelief on his face. "Xin Yao? Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t Ie? Don''t we have been in love for so many years, and I don''t even have the qualification to stay with you and apany you through thest leg of the road?" She approached him step by step, the bitterness in her eyes was very deep.


    "Hailey, you go, I don''t want to see you." However, he said coldly, "We have broken up, now I am dead or alive, and it has nothing to do with you..."


    "I won''t go." Before he could finish speaking, Hailey rushed forward, hugged him and said with tears in his eyes, "Aaron, since I am here, I will not leave easily. What''s more, the way you just drove me away is more like calling me not to leave." "Hailey, you..."


    "I beg you, don''t push me away again, ok? Grace has told me all about you. Let me be with you for thest three months. After three months, I will obediently listen to you, forget you and live a good life." Hailey hugged him tightly and his tears grew more and more fierce.


    He was in a trance for a long time, but finally he smiled helplessly. He reached out and touched her long soft hair. He said in a hoarse voice, "Well, don''t cry. If you cry, you won''t look good."


    "Then you agree with me to apany you?" Hailey broke away from him and said with joy.


    He took out a paper towel and gently wiped the tears from her eyes. His face was helpless and he said, "You have found here. Do I still have room to refuse?"


    Besides, he also misses her very much, very much, very much.


    "That''s great." Hailey jumped into his arms again, this time, her face was filled with tears of joy.


    One side of the Zhang orange orange full face of anger staring at Hailey, his face became very ugly.


    But Hailey and Wen Tingyi still chose to live here.


    Grace stayed with them for a day and then returned to Romantic city.


    On the first day back in Romantic city, Grace bought flowers and fruits and came to Wolfgang''s house.


    Wolfgang looked much better than before. She was very happy to see Graceing. She hurried forward to cover Grace''s eyes and said mysteriously, "Grace, you havee at the right time. I''ll take you somewhere." "Where are you going?" Grace wondered.


    "You will know when you go." At this point, he took her hand and led her slowly forward.


    She felt that she had crossed a path of goose warm stone and came to a very empty ce.


    The moment Wolfgang let go of her hand, she waspletely shocked.


    This is the back garden of the vi, but she did not expect that this back garden is exactly the same as that of Caleb''s family.


    At that time, Grace was wronged in Grace family and woulde to Caleb''s house. Caleb liked to y with flowers and nts, so the two designed a back garden.


    "There is a piece ofvender, purple and romantic here."


    "It''s good to nt roses here. I like colorful ones."


    "And here, you can nt a corn poppy. It''s so beautiful when it blooms."


    "..."


    But before the back garden belonging to them was built, Caleb had an ident and the vi was abandoned.


    But now, he has built another back garden for her.


    Wolfgang took Grace to the center of the garden and looked at the half-built garden. He smiled and said, "Grace, look, I have helped you nt all the flowers you wanted to nt. As for the remaining half, I don''t know if I still have a chance to continue nting with you."


    "Of course, I still have many flowers I want to nt." Grace smiled, then surrounded the garden and told him about his n.


    The back garden, in fact, is an ivory tower in memory to Grace.


    But she didn''t expect that Wolfgang still remembered.


    Therefore, she was very touched.


    She and Wolfgang stayed in the back garden all day and said a lot about the past. Her face showed a long-lost smile.


    It was not until the evening that she waved goodbye to Wolfgang and left the vi.


    But she did not expect to see Zhou Jiaqiao at the gate of the vi.


    Zhou Jiaqiao leaned against a nearby streetmp to smoke and saw Graceing out. He stepped forward a few steps and smiled and said, "Grace, it''s really you. What a coincidence."


    "Zhou Jiaqiao, why are you here?" Grace was shocked.


    "Just passing by." He yed the ash on his hand, looked at her up and down, andughed sarcastically. "But you and Carl are really suitable. Carl took my sister into the vi and took good care of her. You stayed in another man''s house all day. You are really a perfect match."


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing what he said, Grace''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled. "Carl took Zhou Jianing home?"

 Chapter 181 Guests and Hostesses

    "Yes, my sister was discharged from the hospital yesterday, but Carl said it was too dangerous for my sister to live with me. He would take good care of her until she recovered." Speaking of which, Zhou Jiaqiao smiled sarcastically. "Carl is really considerate, but it is hard to avoid feelings after a long time when lonely men and few women live in the same room. Grace, are you really not worried at all?"


    He slowly approached Grace and said with a smile: "Be careful that when the timees, someone will rob you of your position as Mrs. Bo."


    "Zhou Jiaqiao, don''t sow discord for me!" Grace gave him a white look and grunted coldly, "I believe Carl, he is definitely not that kind of person." With that, Grace pushed him away and turned to leave.


    However, he said to her back, "Grace, the heart can''t afford to be tempted. I advise you to be careful."


    Grace rolled his eyes and was toozy to respond to him.


    But somehow, on the way back, her heart was always uneasy.


    She could understand that Carl was afraid that Zhou Jianing would be hurt again, but she was still worried...


    Finally, she simply turned around and came to Carl''s house.


    Standing at the door of the vi, she was in a trance for a long time before ringing the doorbell.


    After a few seconds, the gate of the vi was slowly pushed open. Seeing her, the nanny was shocked and said, "Grace, how are you here at night?"


    "Where is Carl?" She asked softly.


    "Mr. Bo is in his study. Do you need me to report it?"


    "No, I''ll find him myself."


    At this point, Grace smiled at the nanny and walked into the vi towards the study.


    The door of the study was left unlocked. Grace was about to push the door and enter when he heard Zhou Jianing''s joyful voice: "Boss Carl, I didn''t expect there were so many books in your study." "If you like it, pick out a few books and look at them. Anyway, you are bored during your recuperation." Carl said lightly.


    "Yes." Zhou Jianing''s voice sounded very happy.


    Along the narrow crack of the door, Grace saw Zhou Jianing standing in front of the high bookshelf, happily selecting books.


    At this moment, her eyes were attracted by the top novel. She stood on tiptoe to get the book, but she was short and could not reach it several times.


    Just when she was depressed, Carl suddenly came behind her, stretched out his hand and took down the novel.


    She turned around happily and found that the distance between the two was very close. In an instant, her face turned red.


    What a beautiful scene, as romantic as the idol drama, the air is full of ambiguous atmosphere.


    Looking at the two men who blushed with emotion, Grace froze in the same ce and did not have the courage to push the door and enter.


    "Grace, won''t you go in?" Just then, the nanny came with coffee and warned softly.


    Only then did Grace recover and smiled awkwardly: "Since Carl is busy, I will not disturb."


    With that, she turned and ran away.


    But Carl heard the noise outside and pushed Zhou Jianing away to catch up with Grace.


    He took Grace''s hand and frowned slightly. "Grace, why didn''t you call me when you came?"


    "Call you for what? Do you disturb your and MISS ZHOU''s good life?" She smiled wryly, shook off his hand and said clearly, "I was wrong, I shouldn''t havee."


    At this point, she turned to leave again.


    Carl grabbed her again, lowered her voice and said, "You misunderstood. Zhou Jianing said she was bored. I just asked her to go to the study to choose some books to read."


    "Boss Carl is really considerate. He not only takes the patient home to take care of him, but also cares about the patient''s mood." Grace gave her a white look and said in a strange way. "I was wrong." He grabbed her hand tightly and said hurriedly.


    "Boss Carl is joking. How can you be wrong?" She hummed coldly, "If you want to say there is a mistake, it is also my fault..."


    "No, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t be so keen on another woman that I make my fiancee jealous." He interrupted her and said with a full face of seriousness.


    "Jealous?" Grace ha haughed, "Carl, what are you talking about? How can I eat your vinegar?"


    "The whole vi tastes sour, and you say you are not jealous?" Carl stretched out his hand and shaved the tip of her nose. He spoiled and smiled, "Well, don''t be angry. You also know the situation in Zhou Jianing. In doing so, I also want to prevent her from having another ident. Don''t worry, when her condition is better, I will let her move away immediately."


    "I know, but you must not be so close to her." Grace shook his diamond ring and stared at him. "Don''t forget, you are the one who proposed to me."


    "Don''t worry, I dare not forget." He took her hand gently, leaned it to her ear, and whispered, "If you don''t rest assured, you can also move in. Anyway, my bed is big and I can sleep."


    "You think beautifully."


    "Well, it''s really beautiful."


    Under his patient indulgence, Grace''s face smiled.


    "Carl, let''s go and see the stars." Grace suddenly took Carl and stood on the balcony.


    Tonight''s stars are very beautiful. He stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms, but his eyes fell on her.


    "What are you always looking at me for? Look at the stars." Feeling his eyes, Grace said helplessly.


    "Your eyes are much more beautiful than stars." However, he smiled.


    The two men stood under the starry balcony with a bright smile.


    In the nearby corner, Zhou Jianing stood there slouched and the whole people froze.


    "Are Mr Bo and Grace very happy?" The nanny walked up to her and said softly, "They have known each other for ten years and have deep feelings, but there are too many misunderstandings. But now that they are all right, the misunderstandings have been relieved. Mr. Bo also proposed to Grace. They will soon get married and live happily together."


    "So, shouldn''t I be here?" Zhou Jianing smiled absent and said bitterly.


    "You are a guest invited by Mr. Bo. There is no conflict between the guest and the hostess." The nanny smiled and said, "But MISS ZHOU, the guests should have the consciousness of the guests?"


    For an instant, Zhou Jianing''s face became very ugly.


    Guests?


    Yes, Carl has always been polite to her. She is a guest here in Carl.


    But she obviously likes Carl so much, why can she only be a guest while Grace can be a hostess?


    Her life has beenpletely destroyed by Carl, so why can''t she fight for what she wants?


    She has been a good person all her life, but there has been no good news. It seems that she will also try to be a bad person...

 Chapter 182 He married you for another purpose.

    The next morning, Grace was woken up by the shrill ringing of his cell phone.


    Seeing the name of Jia Ning on the screenst week, she yawned greatly and slipped the answer key: "Hello, Jia Ning?"


    "Grace, can you take me to buy some clothes?" Zhou Jianing''s weak voice came through the radio wave. "I have been ill for so long and have no time to tidy up myself. Now I have recovered with great difficulty and want to live like a woman. I heard that you have a good eye, so I trouble you."


    "Of course, you can wait for me at home. I''lle and pick you up." Grace hurriedly said.


    "Well, good." Zhou Jianing thanked him and hung up the phone.


    Grace also didn''t think much, hurriedly got up, simply tidied up himself, then came to Carl''s house, picked upst week Jia Ning, came to the mall.


    Zhou Jianing was very happy to call her and ask her to go shopping. She personally selected many clothes for Zhou Jianing and asked her to try them one by one.


    Looking at her gradually improvingplexion and cheerful mood, Grace also felt quite gratified.


    "Grace, thank you for helping me choose so many beautiful clothes." On the way out of the mall, Zhou Jianing took Grace''s hand lightly and said smilingly.


    "It''s good that you like it." Grace said with a faint smile.


    "I like it." Zhou Jianing leaned in front of her and said with a smile, "Grace, you are so kind. I think it is not appropriate for me to live in Carl. I didn''t think you were not only not angry with me, but also so kind to me. I really thank you very much."


    Grace smiled awkwardly and was considering how to answer the question.


    Zhou Jianing, who was beside him, suddenly nced at the nearby road, then released Grace and let out a loud roar. The whole person fell to the ground.


    This happened to be the steps of the shopping mall. She fell down at once and fell down several steps.


    Before Grace could react to what was going on, he saw Carl suddenly run up from the middle of the road and jump to Zhou Jianing''s side. His face was full of worries and he said, "Zhou Jianing, are you all right?"


    Zhou Jianing covered his bleeding knee and shook his head with tears in his eyes. "Boss Carl, I''m fine. You must not me Grace. I didn''t stand firm and she didn''t push me."


    Hearing her words, Carl''s handsome eyes narrowed and his sharp eyes fell on Grace.


    "I really didn''t push her." Grace bit his lip.


    "I''m fine." Zhou Jianing smiled weakly and stood up from the ground with difficulty, but as soon as he got up, his legs became weak and he fell down again.


    Carl hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold her, picked her up in the middle, turned to look at Grace, and lowered his voice: "You go home first, I''ll take her to the hospital." The words sound fell, he took Zhou Jianing and left.


    Zhou Jianing leaned against his arms and looked at Grace, who was in a slouch, with a faint smile on his lips.


    In this world, bad women can live more brilliantly. Grace stood there foolishly, his eyebrows wrinkling.


    What the hell is going on here? Don''t Zhou Jianing...


    "Grace, are you all right?" Just then, there was a gentle and pleasant voice behind her. She knew it was Mason without looking back.


    She smiled bitterly, shook her head gently and said, "I''m fine."


    "It''s good to be fine. I''ll take you home." Mason took the bag in her hand and lowered her voice. "You are still as easy to trust others as before, but in the end you got ck and blue all over."


    She was dazed and did not understand what he meant, but he did not say much and took her directly to the car.


    As the car moved forward slowly, Grace tilted his head at him and suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, Mason, have you had any contact with Rose recently?"


    When ites to Rose, Mason''s eyebrows immediately frowned. "I have been looking for Rose since that night, but she moved and the phone couldn''t be reached. I don''t know what she is doing. But Grace, you should be careful. I''m worried that she will still attack you. She is always a person who will always report her teeth."


    "Well, I see." Grace nodded gently, but his heart surged with an unknown premonition.


    The people whoid hands on Zhou Jianing and Martha that night were hired by Zhou Jiaqiao, but Rose was able to use this to cheat her in the past. Moreover, ording to Carl, the ce Rose chose was very close to the ce where the ident urred.


    It seems that Rose is not as simple as she imagined. She has done so many bad things and can get away with it. The means are definitely unusual.


    In the next few days, life was rtively calm.


    Grace went to Wolfgang''s house to take care of him every day. After a few days, Wolfgang''s injury gradually healed and looked much better.


    This morning, Grace came to Wolfgang''s house as usual, only to see Wolfgang staring at the t te with a livid face and not knowing what he was looking at.


    Seeing Graceing, he quickly closed the t panel and changed into a smiling face. "Grace, are you here?"


    "Well, what are you looking at?" Grace wondered.


    "Nothing, just take a look." He smiled and wanted to get up and leave, but Grace reached out and grabbed his t te.


    Seeing the entertainment news on the tablet, Grace stunned slightly and the whole people froze in ce.


    It clearly reads: Boss Carl Golden House hides charming, and the intimate photo with his wife is exposed.


    The following news is full of photos of Carl and Zhou Jianing secretly taken by reporters.


    The two men both entered and left the vi, looking intimate and ambiguous.


    Wolfgang grabbed the t te in her hand and threw it on the sofa. He said lightly, "All right, don''t look at it. This kind of thing is only annoying."


    "It''s quite annoying." Grace smiled absent and his eyes fell on the dazzling diamond ring on her ring finger. "Clearly I am his fiancee and I am the one he wants to marry, but it is another woman who has been linked with him. What a mockery." Hearing what she said, Wolfgang pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He took a few puffs and stared at her. "Grace, do you think Carl really wants to marry you?"


    "Ah?" She was dazed and shook her mind for a moment.


    "You also know Carl''s character. He has always been highly effective. If he really wants to marry you, he will not disclose the identity of your fiancee, let alone take Zhou Jianing to his home to live in this hot spot, giving reporters a chance to find every opportunity." Wolfgang said.


    "Wolfgang, what do you mean?" Grace bit his lower lip and said perplexingly.


    Wolfgang approached her slowly, slowly spitting out a smoke ring at her, and said in a hoarse voice, "Grace, if I tell you that Carl wants to marry you, is there something else?"

 Chapter 183 You can also choose to marry me.

    Hearing what he said, Grace was shocked and smiled awkwardly: "What else is there? Then you can tell me what he is trying to marry me for."


    "Grace, you are more valuable than you think." Wolfgang, however, narrowed his eyes and smiled. He lowered his voice and said, "As you know, my second brother is back and Carl''s position as president is unstable. In order to stabilize his position, he needs the support of Grace family Group. Therefore, marrying you is the best choice."


    "Do you mean Carl married me to keep his position as president of Carl family Group?" Grace frowned and his face was full of disbelief.


    "Carl is a businessman and naturally pursues the maximum benefit ofmodities." He said lightly.


    Hearing this, Graceughed sarcastically.


    She has always firmly believed that she and Carl have feelings. She also believes that Carl will not regard their marriage as a clearly markedmodity, but the photos of him and Zhou Jianing on the news still deeply hurt her eyes. Wolfgang leaned closer to her, her slender fingers evoking her sharp chin andughing, "Grace, do you really want to marry Carl? If you regret it now, there is still time."


    "There is nothing to regret about the road you chose." Grace paused and said clearly.


    "You can also choose to marry me." He smiled, "I am different from Carl, I do not owe any debt, there are no other women around, if you marry me, I will only see you, from now on, you are my only wife."


    Clearly it was a joking tone, but Grace saw a deep feeling in his face.


    When her body shook, she subconsciously lowered her head and whispered, "Wolfgang, stop joking, we..."


    "I''m not kidding." Before she finished speaking, he said clearly, "Grace, you know my sincerity to you better than anyone else."


    His burning eyes stared at her, leaving her nowhere to run.


    Grace looked up at him and felt the air still.


    Just then, Grace''s cell phone rang untimely.


    As if she saw a savior, she hurriedly pushed Wolfgang away and picked up the phone.


    Zhou Jianing''s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone, "Grace, do you have time tonight? Do you want toe home for dinner?"


    "Home?" Grace repeated her words, her eyebrows slightly twisted.


    "Oh, it''s the vi in Carl. I''ve been bored these days. I''ve learned to cook some dishes and I''m going to give you a taste." She exined smilingly.


    "Well, then I''lleter." Although I felt very ufortable, Grace didn''t say much. After leaving this sentence, he hung up the phone.


    In the evening, she came to Carl''s house as promised.


    Entering therge vi, she hesitated for a moment and felt that the home was a little strange.


    Carl has a high temper. The decoration of the home has always been cold, cold and has no temperature. But now the curtains have been changed to warm yellow and there are several beautiful pots of lilies in the window. The home has suddenly be alive.


    "I bought all this. Is it good?" Seeing Grace staring at the other side, Zhou Jianing, wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen and said smilingly, "I also bought some more meat and put it on the balcony in a few days." "Although it is not in line with Carl''s style, it looks good." Grace recovered and said lightly.


    "Well, if you like, I can also give you some." She smiled and ced a te of fruit in front of Grace. She said in a hostess''s tone, "Come on, Grace, have some fruit first. Carl should be back soon."


    Grace squinted her good-looking eyes and always felt that she was different from before.


    At this moment, the door of the vi was gently pushed open. Seeing Carl entering the door, Zhou Jianing got up at once, walked up to him, reached out and took the coat in his hand, and smiled and said, "Carl, are you back? Today I cook myself and try my craft."


    "Uh-huh." Carl nodded gently, handsome face did not have too many expressions.


    Grace sat there, feeling quite sarcastic. Clearly she was his fiancee, but at the moment, she looked like an outsider.


    Carl noticed her, looked at her with a crooked head and whispered, "Grace, why are you here?"


    "Miss ZHOU invited me to dinner." She smiled and followed Zhou Jianing to the table and sat down.


    The meal was very embarrassing. Zhou Jianing kept putting food into Carl''s bowl and telling him some things about his work, while Grace was out of step with them.


    Very not easy to finish the meal, Grace directly picked up the bag and left.


    Carl chased her out, grabbed her hand and lowered her voice: "Grace, I''ll take you home."


    "No, I''ll drive by myself." Grace shook him off and turned to leave.


    "Then you give it to me." He opened the car door and got on the bus, stubbornly sitting on the co-pilot.


    Grace turned to look at him and sneered, "Carl, what are you doing?"


    ''should I ask you this?" Carl looked up at her, her eyes covered with red blood and tired eyes.


    She was shocked, found out the news she saw this morning, ced it in front of him, and said word by word, "Carl, you always make me believe you, and I believe you, too, but can you exin to me what this is?"


    Seeing the news, his eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed and whispered, ''reporters all like to make innuendo and make false statements. Aren''t you unaware of it? Zhou Jianing and I are clear."


    "I also want to believe your innocence, but Carl, gossip is the deadliest. I am your fiancee. How long do you want me to tolerate her?" Grace bit his lower lip and said word by word, "You have seen Zhou Jianing''s attitude today. She has already regarded herself as the hostess of Carl family. If you really don''t like her, it is better not to give her hope?"


    Hearing her words, Carl Jun''s eyes sank and he nodded thoughtfully: "Well, I know. When I get home, I will have a good talk with Zhou Jianing. She should really move out."


    At this point, his eyes fell on her and he pursed his lips and said, "Well, don''t be angry either. If you are angry again, you won''t look good."


    Grace gave him a white look and still felt very wronged.


    However, he reached out and hugged her in his arms, hooked his lips and smiled, "Don''t be angry. I''ll take you to try on the wedding dress tomorrow."


    "Try on the wedding dress?" Grace was shocked and looked at him with disbelief.


    "Yes, our wedding should also be on the agenda." He reached out and rubbed the broken hair on her forehead, his eyes full of spoil.


    However, her body shook and her heart surged with an unknown premonition.

 Chapter 184 I will not marry this marriage.

    "What''s the matter?" Feeling that her face was not right, Carl asked softly.


    She looked at him with low eyes and said with a wry smile, "Carl, do you really want to marry me?"


    "Of course it is true." He took her hand and said clearly, "Grace, you know, I have wanted to marry you since a long time ago. If it weren''t for those misunderstandings, you would have been my bride."


    "Then let''s make the rtionship public." She smiled, looked at him and said, "I don''t want to continue to feel wronged and seek perfection. Since I am your real fiancee now, then I will make my rtionship with you public. I don''t want to see your gossip with others again."


    "Good." Carl nodded gently and agreed toe down.


    Looking at his certainty, Grace''s face, this just showed a faint smile.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you home." Carl took her hand and said to her.


    She smiled and followed him into the car.


    After taking Grace home, Carl drove back to the vi.


    Zhou Jianing stood at the door and seemed to be waiting for him.


    Seeing himing, she hurriedly stepped forward and whispered, "Carl, are you back? Is it too presumptuous for me to invite Grace over today?"


    "It''s okay, as I said, you can regard this ce as your home, and you can invite whoever you want." Carl handsome eyes slightly narrow staring at her, low voice way, "just, MISS ZHOU..."


    "I see." Before he could say anything, Zhou Jianing interrupted him and smiled, "I have been bothering you here for a long time. I am in good condition now. I should tidy up and leave. Otherwise, Grace will misunderstand." "Uh-huh." He nodded without saying much.


    However, she smiled and continued, "It''s just Carl. I have contacted the sanatorium. The sanatorium promised me to take over Aunt Sun tomorrow and stay at home for a few days. When Aunt Sun is better, I will move out again, ok?" "Did you go to see my mother?" Hearing what she said, Carl''s face was somewhat surprised.


    "Yes." She gave a wry smile and whispered, "Although I hate what Aunt Sun once did to me, it is also my fault that Aunt Sun has be like this. During this period of time, you are still so kind to me, and I feel very uneasy, so I asked Zhou Jiaqiao to help Aunt Sun with treatment. Don''t worry, I will definitely make Aunt Sun better."


    "Well, good." Carl''s eyes, as deep as those of ancient wells, narrowed and finally agreed toe down.


    Martha is also his biological mother after all. Although she has done many evil deeds, he also hopes that she can recover as soon as possible.


    The next day, Grace received a text message from the wedding dress shop early in the morning, then got up happily and came to the wedding dress shop, waiting for Carl''s arrival.


    Carl specially asked famous French designers to tailor the wedding dress for her. The pure white light gauze, hollowed-out heart-shaped back, exquisite embroidery and two-meter-long skirt make people enchanted just by looking at it. Grace stroked the soft cloth gently, and his lip angle evoked a happy smile.


    She even thought of the scene when she was wearing this wedding dress and standing in the resplendent auditorium to marry Carl.


    But as time went by, the time she had agreed with Carl had passed, and Carl had note yet.


    She subconsciously looked at the back of her hand and felt an unknown premonition in her heart. He has always been a punctual person. What''s wrong with this today?


    "Grace, let''s change it for you first." The waiter also saw her embarrassment and walked up to her and said sweetly, "Boss Carl is probably stuck in traffic. Maybe it''s the right time to put it on."


    "Good." Grace was also embarrassed to let the waiter wait, so he followed the waiter into the fitting room.


    In the envious eyes of the waiter, Grace put on the beautiful wedding dress.


    The white fitting cloth slowly pulled open, but an evil face appeared in the mirror.


    Grace suddenly turned around and found that the person standing behind her was not Carl but Wolfgang.


    Wolfgang looked at her with her evil eyes squinting, looked at her up and down, and said with a full face of obsession, "Grace, you are so beautiful."


    She frowned and said perplexed, "Wolfgang, why are you here?"


    He didn''t answer, but slowly walked into her, his slender fingers gently lifted her chin and smiled, "Grace, are you waiting for Carl? Don''t wait, he won''te."


    "He was justte. He promised me that he woulde to apany me to try on the wedding dress." At this point, she pushed him away and was ready to call Carl with her cell phone.


    "He apanied Zhou Jianing to Haicheng." He whispered.


    What?


    Grace''s body shook and the whole person froze in ce.


    He clearly promised her that she would disclose their rtionship and draw a clear line with Zhou Jianing. Why would he apany Zhou Jianing to Haicheng at this time?


    Just then, Warren Fule hurriedly pushed the door and came in. He gave Wolfgang a shocked look on his face, walked to Grace''s side and whispered, "Grace, I''m sorry, Boss Carl can''te today. He asked me to apany you to finish the wedding dress and send you back."


    "Where has he gone?" Grace looked up at him and sneered.


    "Grace, this is Boss Carl''s private matter. I don''t know." Warren Fule smiled awkwardly.


    "He apanied Zhou Jianing to Haicheng, didn''t he?" Graceughed sarcastically and his voice increased a little.


    Warren Fule paused for a moment and did not refute it.


    It seems that what Wolfgang said is true.


    She went white with anger and shouted at Warren Fule, "Warren Fule, you ask Carl toe to me immediately, otherwise, I won''t get married."


    Hearing her words, Warren Fule said with a full face of embarrassment: "Grace, don''t embarrass me, Boss Carl won''te back these days..."


    "Then please tell him that I will not marry this marriage. Let him marry whoever he likes!" Say that finish, she angrily tore off her wedding dress and ran out of the wedding dress shop angrily.


    She thought that she and Carl had finally made good progress. She thought that she would not have to be wronged by him any more in her life, but she did not expect that getting married would still be so humbled.


    But this time, it was clearly he who asked her for marriage first, and it was clearly he who had to get entangled.


    The more Grace thought about it, the more wronged he became. He squatted on the side of the road and wept bitterly.


    A ck leather coat suddenly draped over her shoulder. Wolfgang''s evil voice came from the top of her head: "Well, don''t cry, he is not here, you still have me."


    She was in a trance for a long time, then raised her tearful face to look at him, bit her lower lip and said in a hoarse voice, "Wolfgang, will you still marry me like this?"

 Chapter 185 Hailey had a car accident

    "Of course." Almost without hesitation, he gave a positive answer: "As long as you are willing to marry me, I will marry you at any time."


    Looking at his certainty, Grace smiled bitterly: "Wolfgang, it''s very kind of you. If only Carl were half as kind to me as you are."


    Hearing her words, he sighed softly and said helplessly, "Grace, since you think I am so good, why have you been unwilling to choose me? Five years ago, I didn''t want to, and now I don''t want to." "Because I have Carl in my heart." She sighed softly and said truthfully.


    Even if he hurts her to the bone, even if he cuts her heart to pieces, she will be happy and desperate to pounce on him.


    Perhaps, this is love.


    However, he stared at her with burning eyes and said clearly, "Grace, this time, I will not let you go again. I want you to understand that I am more suitable for you than Carl."


    For the next few days, Grace stared at his cell phone every day, waiting for Carl''s call.


    But three days passed in a row, and Carl did not contact her at all. He did not even have an exnation for that day.


    Early this morning, she unexpectedly received a phone call from Wen Tingyi.


    Wen Tingyi''s anxious voice came through the radio wave: "Grace, can youe and see Yao? She had an identst night and is now lying in aa in her hospital bed." "What?" Hearing what he said, Grace was frightened and hurriedly asked, "Isn''t Xin Yao taking care of Aaron in the sanatorium? How could there be a sudden ident?"


    "I don''t know either. I went back to Romantic city on business a few days ago. When I came back this morning, I saw Hailey lying in a hospital bed."


    "Then take good care of Xin Yao and I''ll be right over."


    After hanging up the phone, Grace took care of other things and bought the earliest flight and hurried to Haicheng.


    In Haicheng''s ward, Hailey''s forehead and body were wrapped in thick gauze. At the moment, he was lying on the sickbed wearing an oxygen mask, dying.


    Aaron sat beside her in a wheelchair, holding her hand tightly, her pale face full of sadness.


    Grace hurriedly walked up to him, stared at him and asked, "Aaron, what is going on here? What''s wrong with Xin Yao?"


    "I don''t know, she didn''te to the sanatoriumst night and said she would prepare a surprise for me, but in the middle of the night I received a phone call from the hospital saying that she had an ident. The car she rented collided with a taxi. She was seriously injured and the police said it was a traffic ident." Aaron began with tears in his eyes, "I was on my way, but she still couldn''t wake up."


    "It''s all my fault. I hurt her. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t havee to Haicheng, let alone such an ident."


    An ident?


    Grace repeated his words, but his eyebrows slightly twisted. Is this really an ident?


    But Aaron''s body was so weak that after saying a few words, his lips turned pale and he almost fainted.


    Just then, Zhang Chengcheng suddenly pushed the door and came in. He held Aaron with a full face of worry and whispered, "Liangchuan, let me help you to rest first. Her friends are taking care of her here in Hailey. Don''t forget, you are also a patient."


    "I won''t go, I will apany Xin Yao, I will wait for her to wake up." Aaron took Hailey''s hand tightly and said.


    Looking at his sweaty face, Grace sighed softly and said helplessly, "Aaron, you''d better go to rest first, or when Xin Yao wakes up and you fall down again, she will be sad. Don''t worry, I will take good care of her." Hearing what she said, Aaron smiled bitterly and had to follow Zhang Chengcheng out.


    After the two left, Grace looked at Hailey with a full face of distress, then walked to Wen Tingyi''s side and whispered, "Dr. Wen, do you think Xin Yao''s car ident was an ident?"


    "How can there be so many idents in the world?" Wen Tingyi sneered, "It''s just that some people disguised all the crimes as idents."


    "I think so too." Grace sneered.


    "Don''t worry, I will check this matter. Just take good care of Yao for me." As he said this, he gave Hailey a deep look and turned to go out. Grace sat down beside Hailey and gently took her hand, mixed feelings in his heart.


    If I had known Haicheng was so dangerous, she would not have left her here alone.


    Now it''s all right. Something really happened.


    She only hopes that she can wake up early.


    Grace apanied Hailey to say what he said for a long time. Before he knew it, it was getting dark.


    Feeling a little hungry, she went out of the hospital and came to a nearby alley to eat.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Zhou Jianing at the door of the snack bar opposite.


    She was dazed, hurried forward and shouted softly to her, "Zhou Jianing."


    Hearing her voice, Zhou Jianing was in a trance for a long time, turned to look at her and said in shock, "Grace? Why are you here?"


    "It seems that we are really predestined and can meet here." Grace nced at her, looked down at the snack in her hand, and grunted coldly, "Do you want to take it?" "Uh-huh." She nodded awkwardly.


    Grace said directly: "It seems that Carl''s taste has changed a lot, and he has started to eat this snack."


    Zhou Jianing was shocked and did not refute it. Instead, he bowed his head and whispered, "Grace, don''t me Carl. I asked him to apany me to Haicheng. I know you are getting married soon, and I also know it is not good to do so, but it will soon be my birthday. I selfishly want him to apany me for another birthday."


    Hearing her words, Grace smiled sarcastically: "Zhou Jianing, it is really selfish of you to do so."


    "I''m sorry." She bit her lower lip and kept apologizing.


    Grace just smiled bitterly and whispered, "Can you tell me where Carl is?"


    She hesitated for a moment and shook her head gently. "Grace, it''s not that I don''t tell you, but Carl said that he doesn''t want to see you for the time being."


    "Carl doesn''t want to see me?" Grace smiled as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. "Zhou Jianing, don''t be funny. Carl and I are getting married soon. How could he not want to see me?"


    "Maybe I think of some bad things." Zhou Jianing said lightly, "I remember Carl said that my birthday was very close to the birthday of an old friend who was once very important to him." Old friend?


    Grace was absent-minded for a long time before suddenly remembering that Ste''s birthday was also this month.


    Is it because of Ste that he suddenly hid in Haicheng? Haven''t he forgiven Ste yet?


    For an instant, her whole body froze in ce and her heart suddenly hurt.

 Chapter 186 I am not your pet

    Zhou Jianing looked up at Grace and continued: "Grace, some people and some things, as long as they happen, will bury a rift in the bottom of their hearts. With the passage of time, this rift may fade away, but it will never disappear. It will take root in the bottom of their hearts and torture each other forever."


    "So, there are some things that can''t be forced."


    Leaving this sentence behind, she raised her eyebrows and smiled, then turned and left.


    Is it?


    Grace smiled absent and felt his heart ached.


    But she loved Carl deeply for ten years. For ten years, she thought that this love could cross the long river of time and lead them to the end of happiness. But now it seems that she is wrong, wrong.


    The next morning, Grace came to the hospital early to see Hailey.


    As soon as I pushed open the door of the ward, I saw Aaron standing in front of her hospital bed, holding her hand tightly and looking at her affectionately.


    But his body is really too weak, he has been coughing and his face is very ugly.


    Grace looked at this, hurriedly went in, looked at him and said, "Aaron, go to rest quickly. I''ll take care of Hailey. When she wakes up, I''ll inform you as soon as possible."


    "Grace, let me apany her." However, he stared affectionately at Hailey on the sickbed and said with a wry smile, "My condition has deteriorated again. It is very likely that I will never wake up again after closing my eyes. I also want to look at her a few more times."


    "Aaron, don''t say that. You must wait until Hailey wakes up. If she wakes up and doesn''t see you, she will be very sad." Grace hurriedly said.


    "I also want to. I even want to stay with her forever. Unfortunately, many things can''t be done." Aaron put Hailey''s hand in the position of his heart and said with a wry smile, "Xin Yao, my heart doesn''t know how long it will beat. If you can feel it, wake up quickly. I still have a lot to say to you..."


    Seeing this scene, Grace gave a wry smile and could only retreat silently, leaving space for the lovers of bad karma.


    For the next few days, Grace stayed in Haicheng with Hailey.


    But Aaron''s health is getting worse and worse, and Hailey shows no sign of waking up.


    In a sh, it was Zhou Jianing''s birthday.


    Zhou Jianing ordered a seafood dinner at Haicheng Hotel and called Grace specially to invite Grace to attend her birthday party. Grace came to the shopping mall to buy gifts, changed into a small ck dress, put on delicate makeup, and came to Haicheng Hotel.


    There were not many people in the private room. Besides Zhou Jianing and several of her friends, Zhou Jiaqiao was also there.


    Seeing Grace, Zhou Jiaqiao was obviously surprised, but Zhou Jianing took Grace and sat down smiling, looking very close to her.


    "Jia Ning, why didn''t your president boyfriende?" Just then, a girl with short hair looked at Zhou Jianing and asked, "Isn''t he in Haicheng recently? He won''te in person for his girlfriend''s birthday?" "That is, he is handsome on the news. He called for us to meet the real people."


    "Yes, yes, let everyone envy it."


    Several sisters also followed the heckling.


    Zhou Jianing nced at Grace, smiled shyly and said with low eyes: "Don''t talk nonsense, Boss Carl and I are not that kind of rtionship..."


    "Why not that kind of rtionship? We have all seen the news, and your intimacy is really enviable."


    "Even, don''t be embarrassed, didn''t you live with him when you were in Romantic city?"


    "Yes, when are you going to get married? You won''t marry into a rich family and don''t know us when you be a rich wife, will you?"


    A few peopleughed and joked that Grace''s hand was pinched into a fist and he felt blocked in his heart.


    It happened that at this moment, the door of the private room was gently pushed open, and it was Carl who came in.


    The moment I saw him, Grace froze, and several women around her began tomit anthomaniacs.


    "Wow, this is Boss Carl? This is too handsome, much more handsome than on the news."


    "The bag in his hand is the limited edition of LV this year? Heard that hundreds of thousands of..."


    "Jia Ning is too happy to have such a handsome and rich boyfriend!"


    Hearing these rainbow farts, Zhou Jianing smiled triumphantly, got up and stood up, hurriedly walked to Carl''s side and whispered, "Carl, are you here? You are so busy, I thought you wouldn''te." Carl didn''t answer the question and his eyes fell on Grace.


    She paused and hurriedly exined, "I met Grace in Haicheng a few days ago. Knowing that she was also in Haicheng, I invited her toe and have dinner together. Is it okay?"


    "It''s okay, sit down." His eyes, as deep as ancient wells, narrowed and went to Grace and sat down.


    Grace smiled sarcastically and nced at him from the corner of the corner.


    However, he did not seem to look very well, but he did not see it for a few days. He lost a lot of weight, his eyes were covered with red blood, and his chin was also covered with faint stubble.


    The next second, he leaned in front of her and whispered, "Grace, I''ll take you home after dinner. I have something to say to you."


    At this point, he took a piece of shrimp and put it in her bowl.


    However, she lost the shrimps directly and grunted coldly, "Boss Carl, you''d better take good care of your girlfriend. Everyone is watching you."


    Sure enough, seeing Carl take the initiative to sit beside Grace and give Grace food, the women were shocked just now.


    "Boss Carl, are you sitting too far from Garning?" The short-haired woman looked at him and boldly said, "Although Jia Ning is the master today, she is your girlfriend after all, and you still have to take care of her more..."


    "You misunderstood, Zhou Jianing is not my girlfriend." Before she could finish, Carl interrupted her directly, put his arm around Grace''s shoulder and said clearly, "This Miss Grace is my fiancee." What?


    For an instant, the scene exploded and all looked at Carl with disbelief.


    However, he narrowed his eyes and smiled, and said clearly: "The news about Zhou Jianing and I was false before. Carl family Group has rified it, and I also proposed to Grace. It was just that something happened recently and I didn''t have time to announce it."


    At this point, he took Grace''s hand tightly and lowered his voice. "Grace, you don''t me me, do you?"


    "I don''t have the right to me Boss Carl? Boss Carl doesn''t resent me, even if it is good." Grace gave him a sneer and pushed him away. He said with a sneer, "But Carl, it seems that Warren Fule has not told you what I said. I will not marry this marriage. I am not a pet that you can easily call!"

 Chapter 187 Aaron is dead

    Hearing Grace''s words, everyone at the scene was shocked. Carl''s face also became very ugly.


    Grace, however, stood up directly and handed the prepared gift to Zhou Jianing. He said coldly, "Zhou Jianing, I wish you a happy birthday. Thank you for inviting me to attend tonight''s birthday party. I hope it has not spoiled your pleasure. I also wish you and Mr. Bo a long and early sess."


    Say that finish, she nced at Carl lightly, then got up and left.


    "Grace."


    As soon as he walked through the door of the Sea City Hotel, Carl chased him out.


    She stared at him and grabbed her hand tightly. She sneered, "Mr. Bo, what are you doing running out without apanying Zhou Jianing?"


    "Grace, I''m sorry, it''s my fault, but there is a reason why I suddenly came to Haicheng. Listen to my exnation..."


    "There is nothing to exin." Grace interrupted him directly and smiled wryly, "I know all the reasons why you came to Haicheng."


    Isn''t it just because Ste''s birthday ising soon, do you want to avoid me? I was wrong. I shouldn''t have been here tonight.


    "You know all about it?" Carl was somewhat surprised to hear what she said.


    "Well, so you don''t have to exin, and I don''t want to listen to your exnation any more. That''s it between us. Anyway, I didn''te to Haicheng for you." With that, she shook off his hand and quickly left. Ironically, this time Carl did not catch up.


    In other words, he also acquiesced in their ending.


    Grace stumbled into a taxi and looked at the strange scenery passing by. Her tears still flowed down in big drops.


    Perhaps from the beginning, she should not have expected Carl. She should have understood long ago that her feelings with Carl, no matter how hard she tried, could not end well.


    But sheter learned that there was still such a huge secret behind Carl.


    The weather is fine today, sunny and cloudless.


    Grace sat in front of Hailey''s hospital bed, stretched out his hand and looked out of the window for the sunshine. He opened the curtains and let the warm sunshine sprinkle on Hailey. She remembered that Hailey liked sunshine best. Seeing the sunshine, maybe she could wake up earlier.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was gently pushed open, and Zhang Chengcheng pushed Aaron in a wheelchair.


    Aaron was wearing a ck hat, his lips were pale and his face was very ugly.


    And Zhang Orange''s eyes behind him were very red and seemed to have just cried.


    After entering the ward, he looked at Hailey in the hospital bed with deep feeling and said to Grace and Zhang Chengcheng, "Can you go out first? I want to stay alone with Xin Yao for a while." "Aaron, let me apany you here." Zhang orange orange hoarse voice said.


    "Go out, I just want to stay with Xin Yao." He whispered.


    "Then if you have anything to do, you must call me." Zhang Orange bit his lip and nced at him. Only then did he push the door and go out. Grace said nothing and turned to follow Zhang Chengcheng out.


    However, Zhang Chengcheng has been standing at the door of the ward looking around, his eyes red and he seems to be worried about something.


    Following her eyes, Grace saw Aaron lift the unconscious Hailey up, let her lean on his shoulder, then took out a beautiful colorful crystal bracelet and gently put it on Hailey''s hand. He gently stroked Hailey''s long hair and whispered something to Hailey.


    The distance was too far for Grace to hear him clearly, but she could feel that Aaron was very sad and unwilling to give up.


    In the brilliant sunshine, the back of the two men seemed to sh with light and was fixed.


    The next second, Zhang orange suddenly pushed open the door of the hospital bed like crazy and rushed in, shouting at Aaron: "Aaron, Aaron... wake up... don''t sleep... don''t sleep..." Grace was frightened and hurried in.


    But Aaron had closed his eyes andy feebly beside Hailey, stopping breathing.


    Zhang Chengcheng threw himself in front of him, shook his shoulder vigorously, and burst into tears: "Aaron, I beg you, you wake up... you clearly promised me... you will be with me..." "Aaron, why are you so cruel? You know I like you so much, but you still have to apany Hailey at thest time... even if she is in aa, can I beat her?" "Aaron... Aaron..."


    In Zhang Chengcheng''s heart-wrenching cry, Grace covered his mouth and finally reacted. Aaron was dead.


    He just came to say goodbye to Hailey specially.


    But Hailey was in aa and did not even hear what he said to her atst.


    Hearing the noise here, doctors and nurses hurried in and carried Aaron out.


    Grace held Hailey''s hand tightly and clearly saw a glittering and translucent tear falling from the corner of Hailey''s eye.


    As if she saw a savior, she hurriedly said, "Xin Yao, do you all know, right? I beg you, you wake up quickly, otherwise, you will not even see Aaron''sst side..."


    "Aaron... Aaron..." Hailey on the sickbed suddenly murmured a few words, then opened his eyes and woke up from aa.


    "Xin Yao, you are finally awake!" Grace clenched her hand and was overjoyed.


    She nodded gently, but got up directly from the bed, stared at Grace and asked, "Grace, where is Aaron? Where is he? I want to see him!"


    Hearing Aaron''s name, Grace smiled bitterly and whispered, "Xin Yao, you woke upte, Aaron he... died."


    "What?" Hailey shook his body and shook his head in disbelief. "No... no... Aaron won''t leave like this... he hasn''t seen the surprise I have prepared for him... I still have a lot of words to say to him... he won''t leave me like this..." "I''m going to find him... I''m going to find him..."


    At this point, she pulled out the needle directly and stumbled out of the ward.


    But as soon as she woke up, her body was very soft. After a few steps, her legs became weak and she almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Wen Tingyi appeared in time and hugged her.


    Before Wen Tingyi recovered from the surprise, Hailey grabbed his skirt tightly and begged with tears in his eyes: "Wen Tingyi, I beg you, please take me to see Aaron... I want to see Aaron for thest time..." Wen Tingyi looked at him with a full face of heartache, but finally he smiled helplessly. He picked her up in the middle and walked quickly towards the morgue.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!